Divided
Date: 2014-03-12 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Aliens; Erotica; Science Fiction; Paranormal; Science Fiction Romance; Paranormal Romance; Menage; Fantasy; Erotic Romance
Description: This is a SUPER PLUS LENGTH NOVEL--162,000 words long One girl who was supposed to be a nun Two hot twin warriors separated at birth Both of them want her But neither one can have her alone. Because with Twin Kindred, it takes two... How does a girl who's about to take her vows as a nun wind up with two hot warriors to pick from? That's Becca Malone's problem. After eating a piece of bonding fruit cake, she wound up with Far and Truth, Twin Kindred warriors who were separated at birth and never formed a proper Twin bond. Because the twins hate each other, Becca feels free to choose between the
Publisher: Evangeline Anderson Books

Brides of the Kindred

Book 10: Divided

Evangeline Anderson

KINDLE EDITION

* * * * *

PUBLISHED BY:

Evangeline Anderson on Kindle

Brides of the Kindred

Book 10: Divided

Copyright © 2014 by Evangeline Anderson

Kindle Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author's work.

Author’s Note #1— First of all, please no piracy. It's not a victimless crime—I have a family to support so please, buy your own copy and encourage friends to do the same so I can keep writing these books for everyone's pleasure.

Author's note #2—Most of you know I'm writing another series as well as the Kindred now—a set of paranormal books called Born to Darkness. If you haven't checked them out yet, they are on Amazon, Smashwords, and All Romance. The first book is Crimson Debt and the second one is Scarlet Heat. And yes, I'm still working on Ruby Shadows. I got about 30,000 words in and my muse abruptly demanded to write Chained instead. Then my muse wanted more Kindred so I wrote Divided. And now...*sigh* she appears to be intent on still MORE Kindred so I am working on Devoured, Kindred 11. Sorry guys, please don't hate me! I promise to get back to Ruby Shadows eventually. But I have learned from years in this business, that a book NEVER comes out well when there is another book my muse really wants to be writing waiting on the backburner. Hopefully when I finish Devoured, I can get back to the Born to Darkness series.

Author’s Note #3—This is the tenth book in the Brides of the Kindred series and there are at   more to come. I recommend that you read Claimed, Hunted, Sought, Found, Revealed, Pursued, Exiled, Shadowed, and Chained before beginning Divided or you are going to be completely lost.

Hugs and Happy Reading to you all!

Evangeline Anderson

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Epilogue

Kindred 11: Devoured Excerpt

Kindred Glossary

About the Author

Chapter One

“So Maggie is making a full recovery?” Kat ate another bite of donut. “Mmm, delicious.”

“You say that about everything you eat,” Olivia said with a laugh.

“Just feeding my boys.” Kat winced and put a hand to her very round belly. “Settle down, you two! I’m eating as fast as I can.” She looked at Liv and shrugged. “See? Can’t help it—they want Krispy Kreme donuts. So—Maggie?”

“I’ve been keeping a good eye on her at the Med station and she’s getting better every day. It’s a miracle, really. There were some recording devices stationed in the town square and I saw what happened to her—she should have died of those injuries. All she had was some blood loss.”

“According to her, she did die,” Becca Malone said quietly. “She claims she was brought back for a purpose.”

“I believe it,” Kat said, looking uncharacteristically somber. “The Goddess spared my life too, you know—she did it for Deep when he offered to switch places with me and die in my stead.”

“That’s exactly what Maggie said Kor told her that he was thinking…or praying or whatever, when Lissa started channeling the Goddess,” Liv said.

“The Goddess recognizes and rewards self-sacrifice—especially when it’s between a bonded pair,” Kat remarked. She looked at Becca. “Hey, you were almost a nun—what do you think about all this?”

“I think Maggie is a lucky girl but she’s brave too—she went out to face the demon knowing it could kill her,” Becca said. She sighed. “I only wish I could be that brave. Sometimes I think my whole life has been about taking the safest paths and making the decisions I thought would ruffle the least feathers.”

“Speaking of decisions…” Sophie put a hand to her temple and winced. “I’m afraid your own personal decision is headed our way, Becca. Sylvan just bespoke me and said that Truth and Far are both on their way to our suite.”

Kat groaned. “Not both at the same time? There’s always so much tension around those two—it’s like being caught in the middle of a lightning storm when you have to be in the same room with them.”

“Do they still expect you to choose between them?” Liv asked.

Becca nodded. “Ever since I finally announced that I was giving up my calling to the Church, they won’t leave me alone.”

“Oh, so you definitely won’t be a nun?” Sophia asked sympathetically. “That must be hard.”

“Harder on my family than me.” Becca sighed. “My mother cried for days and my father threatened to disown me. But I just…” She looked down at her hands, trying to think how to put it. “After what I experienced in the Sacred Grove that day with Truth and Far…it’s like…like a part of me was woken up. A part I didn’t know I had, but now that it’s awake I can’t put it back to sleep again.”

“That part wouldn’t happen to be your sex drive, would it?” Kat asked frankly.

“Maybe.” Becca felt her cheeks getting hot. “I just can’t take a vow of celibacy now that I know—at least in part—what I’d be missing. It wouldn’t be honest to myself or to God. It wouldn’t be right.”

“You have to do what’s right for you,” Liv said. “Don’t let your family or Truth or Far or anyone else dictate your life—you choose what you want and who you want to be with.”

“But speaking of that, how can she possibly just choose one?” Kat protested. “That’s like saying you’ll choose which half of your body to keep.”

“It might seem like that to you, Kat. But I…” Becca shook her head. “I can’t be with both. It’s already killing my family to know I failed to take my vows. I can’t tell them I want to be with…with two men at once on top of that.”

“I used to feel the same way.” Kat nodded. “I was worried about my grandmother—she’s really strict.”

“Not as strict as my parents, I bet.” Becca looked down. “You know they sent me away to convent school when I was just seven? I never even saw a boy who wasn’t my brother until I was eleven or twelve.” She sighed. “That was because my father wanted to keep me pure. And he thought he had succeeded. Until now.”

“Oh, hon…” Kat reached over and squeezed her hand. “You can’t beat yourself up over what happened with Truth and Far or about how you feel now. After all, the heart wants what the heart wants.”

“But I don’t know what my heart wants,” Becca protested, pushing a reddish-brown curl behind her ear. “When I’m with Truth, I’m so drawn to his fire but when I’m with Far, I love his quiet intensity. And I just—”

Suddenly there was a soft chime at the door and all the girls but Becca groaned.

“And there they are,” Sophia muttered. “Becca can you please tell them to keep it down? Kaleb and Kara are napping and if they wake up too soon I’ll have a terrible time with them tonight.”

“I’ll do better than that.” Becca put down her half eaten donut. “I’ll take them on a walk and keep them away entirely.”

There was a chorus of protest.

“Oh, no, hon—you don’t have to do that,” Olivia protested.

“As long as they keep their voices down it should be all right,” Sophia said.

“We know how you don’t want to be alone with the two of them at once,” Kat remarked. “I mean—have you ever, since the, uh, wedding?”

Becca shook her head. “No, I’ve spent time with them one-on-one and I’ve spent time with them together when we were in a group of people, but I haven’t been alone with both of them at once since our first meeting.” She took a deep breath. “But it’s time I started facing my problems and stopped using my friends as a buffer.”

“But you don’t have to—” Sophia began.

“Yes, I do,” Becca said firmly. “Maggie was brave enough to face certain death when her man was indwelled by a demon. I can at least be brave enough to face the two men I have to choose between.”

“All right then,” Kat said doubtfully. “Good luck, doll.”

“Do you want any of us to put on a think-me and bespeak you after a little while—you know, pretend there’s a problem and we need you back here?” Olivia asked practically.

“No. I’ll be fine.” Becca didn’t know if she was trying to convince her friends…or herself. Her heart was pounding as she made her way to the door of Sophia’s suite but she forced herself to keep moving. She let her hand hover over the door release and took a deep breath. Here goes. Then she pressed the latch.

Chapter Two

When the door whooshed open, Becca saw that Truth and Far were already in mid-argument.

“…think you should leave her alone,” Far was saying, his pitch black eyes filled with icy anger.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you? If I’d just step aside and give you a free shot with my female,” Truth growled, his white-gray eyes snapping with fire.

“She’s not your female. She’s—”

“Stop it, the two of you,” Becca said sharply. “I don’t belong to either one of you so stop fighting over me like a couple of dogs with a bone.”

Truth frowned. “What’s a dog?”

“You know—one of those yapping, growling little animals from Earth. Always barking and sniffing around places they don’t belong.” Far gave his brother a significant look and then smiled at Becca. “I prefer cats myself.”

“Well, I prefer not to be out with a couple of squabbling children.” Becca put a hand on her hip. “Look at you two—you’re grown ass men. Now act like it.”

She saw the brothers exchange a surprised look and felt a surge of triumph. Olivia was right—it was time to take control of her life. And part one of that plan was getting these two in order.

“We’re sorry,” Far said contritely. “At least, I am.”

“I am as well. Apologies if I have offended you.” Truth made her a short bow.

“You’re both forgiven—for now.” Becca took a deep breath. “Now, I thought it would be nice if we took a walk.”

“Oh?” Truth frowned. “Which one of us did you wish to walk with? Actually, I think it’s my turn.”

“No, it’s not.” Far glowered at his brother. “It’s my turn.”

“Boys…” Becca held up her hands to stop them. “You’re doing it again.”

They both muttered apologies but neither looked happy.

“Good.” Becca took a deep breath. “Anyway, I don’t want to pick just one of you to go on a walk with. I thought it would be nice if we all three went.”

“Really?” Far looked surprised.

“Is this really necessary?” Truth’s face was like a thundercloud.

“Yes, it is,” Becca said firmly. “Now, let’s go. Maybe we can go down to the common area and get some sun.” She was referring, of course, to the artificial green sun that hung in the center of the Kindred Mother Ship. It was the ship’s power source and it also shed light over the Sacred Grove and the vast, grassy parkland that surrounded it.

“What—down by the place where we first met?” Truth asked, looking at her significantly.

“Um…yes.” Becca felt her cheeks heating in a blush when she considered what their first “meeting” had entailed. It was the first and last time she had touched either of the brothers sexually—or rather, they had touched her. She knew Truth and Far were thinking of it too.

“Look what you’ve done—you embarrassed her,” Far accused his brother.

“Apologies,” Truth murmured, his eyes still trained on her face. “I just wanted to be certain I knew what my lady wanted.”

“That’s right, Becca is a lady and you should treat her as such—not some automated Pairing Puppet you want to—”

“Enough!” Becca held up her hands again. “Come on, let’s walk. And listen, boys—if you can’t say anything nice to each other then don’t say anything at all.”

That shut them up at last and the three of them walked in silence down the long, curving metal corridor towards the transports that would take them to the common area.

Becca walked between the brothers but she was very, very careful not to touch them. She kept her hands securely in her pockets and her elbows tucked close to her torso to avoid brushing either one of the big male bodies bracketing hers. She was wearing a t-shirt and a modest knee-length denim skirt but her casual clothing didn’t feel like nearly enough of a barrier. She wished she hadn’t forgotten her cardigan back at the guest suite she was staying at—not because she was cold but because it would have formed another layer of insulation…protection between herself and the men.

Anyone watching her careful avoidance would probably think she was being so cautious because of her background as a novice and her attempt to retain her chastity—but they would be only half right. Becca had other reasons to avoid contact with the two of them.

As they walked, she reflected that she didn’t have to be nearly so careful when she was with either one of them alone. Far liked to hold her hand and stroke her fingers when they talked and Truth loved kissing the pulse point of her wrist—probably because that was the only place Becca would allow him to kiss her. But though both of these contacts made her heart quicken pleasantly, neither one felt dangerous. Being with the two of them—especially being between the two brothers—did.

Even now, Becca wished she could walk on one side or the other and not be in the middle but that was impossible—she always had to act as a buffer between them or they fought like cats and dogs.

You’re not a buffer, whispered a little voice in her head. You’re a conduit. A catalyst. A channel between the two of them. And when they touch you both at once…

Becca shivered, trying to push the thought away but she couldn’t help remembering the one and only time she had touched both brothers skin-to-skin at the same time. The electricity that had jumped between them, the pleasure so intense it was scary, not to mention the way they were suddenly all in each other’s heads and the things she had seen…felt…experienced…

It was only that way because I ate the bonding fruit cake, she told herself uneasily. I’m sure it would be perfectly safe for me to touch them both now.

All the same she kept her hands in her pockets. She might be brave enough to go out with both of them at once, but she wasn’t that brave. Small steps—she would take small steps and see where they led her. And there was no way she was risking that scary pleasure again—not today, anyway. It was too easy to lose herself that way and after finally deciding not to take her vows, Becca felt like she was just beginning to find herself. She didn’t want to lose the ground she’d gained.

“Well, here we are,” Truth said as they stepped out onto the park-like common area.

“Thank you for that, Captain Oblivious,” Far muttered.

“I believe the Earth term is ‘Captain Obvious,’” Truth growled, frowning.

“No, I think I got it right the first time.” Far raised an eyebrow at his brother meaningfully.

“Boys, please!” Becca glared at the two of them. “I swear—it’s like being with a pair of Kindergarteners!”

She stalked off, heading over the grassy plain dotted with green and purple trees and happy Kindred families, leaving them to either catch up or argue.

Unfortunately, they did both.

“I think we should stay away from the Sacred Grove,” Far was saying under his breath as they came up to her again. “It might bring back…memories.”

“What’s so wrong with that?” Truth demanded. “I swear that was the only time I could stand being in the same space with you.”

“And I, you, Brother,” Far spat.

Becca sighed mentally. Back in high school she might have thought that being fought over by two hot guys was a rush but she was well past that stage now. The constant bickering between the two of them was really getting old. Trying to tune them out, she watched as a human girl tried to show her Beast Kindred boyfriend how to play Frisbee.

“Look,” the girl was saying. “You hold it like this and then just give it a fling—it’s all in the wrist.”

“What is the point of this game?” her Kindred boyfriend growled, his amber eyes flashing.

“To catch it and throw it back, of course.” The girl was half exasperated, half laughing. “Come on—it’s fun.”

“So you say. I fail to see the inherent amusement in throwing a flat disk back and forth.”

“It’s good exercise too!” the girl said.

“I prefer shedding the blood of my enemies.” The Beast Kindred glowered. “It is not nearly so…ridiculous as jumping and running after a plastic disk.”

“I’m sure shedding enemy blood is more aerobically effective but no enemy is going to kiss you like I do when you make a good catch.” The girl batted her eyelashes at her Kindred who looked suddenly more interested.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah—that’s so. Come on, what do you say?”

Becca felt a flash of envy run through her as she watched the flirty little exchange.

She only has one guy to worry about. One partner to deal with. Why did I have to get stuck with two? Why did I have to get stuck at all? I would have taken my vows and become a good nun. Now I have to doubt myself and everything in my life—all because of what happened when I mistakenly ate the wrong piece of cake. It’s not fair!

“Are you ready?” the girl asked her boyfriend.

He sighed, though Becca could tell he was really enjoying himself.

“I suppose. Fling it, then.”

The girl wound up and threw the Frisbee in a comically high arch which was destined to go right over her boyfriend’s head. Despite his initial reluctance, however, he appeared determined to do his best. The look on his dark face seemed to say that if she wanted him to play such a foolish game, he was damn well going to play it to the best of his ability. Accordingly, he took a running jump for the Frisbee…

And crashed into Becca, one thick, meaty elbow hitting her directly in the forehead.

“Oof!” she gasped, going down hard. Or she would have, if there hadn’t been a big male body to cushion her blow.

“Becca? Mi’now?” That would be Far. The name he called her was a word in the Twin Kindred dialect which meant something like “cherished one” or “beloved.”

“Get off her, you oaf,” growled another voice which was certainly Truth. Then he was on the other side of her saying, “Are you well, Rebecca?” He usually called her by her full name when he was worried or really serious about something.

“Fine…I’m fine,” Becca tried to say but the words came out so faint she couldn’t even hear them herself. Her throbbing head was being cushioned in someone’s lap and someone else was propping up her knees.

“Leave her alone,” Far was saying as he stroked her hair gently away from her hurt forehead. “Go call the nearest Med Station.”

“I’m not leaving her,” Truth’s deep, growling voice sounded angry and belligerent. “You go run for help. I’ll stay here.” As he spoke, he lifted her knees a little higher, trying to make her comfortable on the grassy ground.

Becca felt a surge of warning zip through her. They were close—way too close, the both of them. If they both touched her bare skin at the same time…

And then they did.

Chapter Three

“Ahh!” Becca’s back arched as a sudden wave of electricity raced through her. All at once her nipples were painfully hard and her pussy was throbbing with need. The big, warm, male hands on her body seemed to radiate heat and lust, spreading a growing desire throughout her entire being until she was nearly panting with need.

No, she thought wildly even as the sensations continued and intensified. No, we can’t do this! This is what happened before. If we don’t break the connection we’re going to start hearing each other’s thoughts and—

It’s happening again. Truth’s mental voice was as growly as his regular one.

I thought last time was a one-time occurrence. Far sounded bewildered. Because Becca had eaten that bonding fruit confection.

Guess you thought wrong, Brother, Truth sent.

Despite her growing need, Becca couldn’t help but notice that Truth had named Far as his brother without a trace of irony or condescension for what was probably the first time ever.

Is she all right? Far asked. I’m worried about her—about all of us. This…union affects me strangely.

If you mean it makes you horny as the Seven Hells, then you’re not alone, Truth growled. I’m hard as a rock.

Me as well. Do you think it affects our lady the same way?

And that was the first time Far had referred to her as “our” lady, Becca couldn’t help noting.

I…I’m here, she sent to both of them.

Are you well? Far asked at once.

I’m fine. I just…feel strange.

Do you feel it too? Truth asked. The sexual need?

I…I don’t really know.

Don’t bother lying, Truth sent flatly. I’m touching you. You know I’ll be able to tell.

I could be wrong, Brother, but it seems to me that accusing our lady of lying is not the quickest way to her heart, Far sent dryly.

I just want the truth—that’s all. I want to hear it from her. I want to know how you feel, Truth demanded of her.

I feel…you know how I feel, Becca sent desperately. I feel…hot…needy. But I don’t understand why—I didn’t eat any bonding fruit this time. It’s so confusing!

What’s so confusing about it? Truth murmured. You may have taken an oath of purity with your mind but your heart needs love and your body needs pleasure, Rebecca.

What she took was a vow of celibacy and we have already forced her to break it once, Far reminded him acerbically.

We didn’t exactly break it, Becca sent anxiously.

Actually, they had really only bent it a little and it had been mostly all in her head—well, in all three of their heads—just as they were now. When she’d confessed what she had done later to Kat, the other girl had been amazed that Becca had been able to do so little to overcome the deadly dose of bonding fruit she’d consumed. Kat declared she still couldn’t figure out why Becca had been able to confine her urges to mental gymnastics, declaring that she’d never heard of anyone who didn’t have to have actual physical sex in order to get over the effects of the powerful aphrodisiac agents in the fruit…

That’s right, Truth agreed, obviously thinking along the same lines. We didn’t break your oath—mostly we just imagined what we wanted to do to you…didn’t we? Something along these lines…

A vivid mental image in her mind’s eye suddenly showed her in bed with Truth, and neither of them was wearing any clothes.

I believe I helped too, Far sent and suddenly he appeared in bed as well.

Becca gasped at the sight of her own naked self being bracketed by two huge, muscular males. They were all lying on their sides and she was facing Far. Truth was behind her, pressing his pelvis against her bare behind and running one hand possessively over the curve of her hip.

The sight was so real Becca could almost feel the heat of both big bodies on either side of her, could practically smell the warm, masculine scent the brothers seemed to make only when they were together. She never detected it when she was with just one of them but when they were side by side and almost touching, the scent was enough to make her weak with lust. Strangely, though, no one else ever seemed to smell it. Becca had wondered about it from time to time but since Truth and Far were almost never in such close proximity, it didn’t usually bother her.

It was bothering her now, though. Along with the sight of the three of them naked and caressing each other, the scent was making her hotter and hotter. It was almost too much to stand.

Truth! she protested, breathlessly. Truth, please…

Goddess above, I love your luscious full ass, Rebecca, he murmured. Love how you’re not a skinny bag of bones like so many of the Earth girls I’ve seen.

And I love your breasts, mi’now, Far whispered through the strange link they seemed to share. In the image she was watching, Becca saw him bend his head and kiss the full slopes of her bare breasts possessively. Are your nipples truly as dark as Truth imagines them? he asked, kissing one lightly. We have no females with your lovely skin color on Twin Moons. I find it most erotic.

Far, not you too! Becca sent. I…we shouldn’t be doing this. You know we shouldn’t.

Why not? It’s what we did last time and we all enjoyed it, Truth pointed out. As I recall, Rebecca, you came most beautifully when we enjoyed your body. Here, turn to me. He turned her toward him and leaned in to kiss her on the mouth.

Becca pulled back. But…but I was under the influence of the bonding fruit then! she protested uncertainly. I…it shouldn’t be this way now. I don’t understand why we’re all feeling this way.

Maybe we just long to be together. Far turned her back towards himself and kissed her nipple again and this time Becca swore she could feel the heat of his mouth as he flicked out the tip of his tongue to taste her. God, she was losing all track of reality! Was she still lying prone on the grass after getting elbowed in the head by the Beast Kindred? Or were the three of them really somewhere naked in bed, about to do things they really shouldn’t be doing? They had to stop this—stop it before it went too far! Last time she’d had a valid excuse to be horny out of her mind, this time she hadn’t eaten any bonding fruit. There was no way to justify such behavior to herself—none at all.

Please, she sent. I don’t…don’t want to do this.

Then why is your body so ready for me? Truth murmured. Don’t lie, Rebecca—you know I can always tell.

She responds to my touch as well. Far stroked one large, warm hand down her side. Come, mi’now, Truth is wrongheaded in most things but you cannot deny that he’s right about how you’re feeling.

My body may be saying yes but my mind is saying no! Becca sent desperately. Listen to me—we need to stop now.

We must listen to her, brother. Becca’s wishes must be respected. Reluctantly, Far stopped kissing her breasts.

Truth sighed and stopped rubbing his hand over her bare ass. All right but I still say you should listen to your body, not your mind. You must need this kind of release or we wouldn’t have fallen into this strange dream-state a second time the moment we touched.

Not everything has to be about lovemaking, Far objected. There may be some other, perfectly logical reason why we find ourselves bound together. There may be—

Suddenly Becca heard howling—a long, liquid moan like a wolf pack in full cry. The chilly, lonesome sound sent a shiver down her spine and she felt a sudden sense of foreboding she couldn’t explain.

What was that? she asked, looking around wildly. That sound—what was it?

I don’t know but I don’t fucking like it, Truth growled.

The harbinger. Far’s deep voice was soft and unhappy. It is the harbinger.

The what? What in the Seven Hells is a harbinger? Truth demanded.

It’s a warning. I only hear it when I’m about to have a vision, Far explained. But I’ve never had anyone else hear it with me before. I’ve never—

Suddenly the bed they were in disappeared and they found themselves in another part of the Mother Ship. Becca saw that all different kinds of Kindred warriors were talking and walking around. Some were eating, some using Think-mes to speak to loved ones, some arguing or talking to each other. Strangely, though, there were no females in sight—it was all males.

All men. And I’m…Becca looked down at herself and saw that she was still naked. The other Kindred males seemed not to see her but still… Far! she complained, trying to cover herself with her hands and arms. Since this is your vision will you please put some clothes on me? And put some on Truth and yourself too. I don’t need to see all that.

I can’t. Far still sounded distressed. The vision shows what it will. I cannot change it.

Well, maybe I can, Truth said. Let’s see…

Looking anxiously down at her naked self, Becca suddenly saw her nipples go a shade lighter.

Hey—what? she began angrily.

Sorry, Truth sent, sounding anything but. I just thought I might have gotten it wrong before. Should they be darker, then?

Clothes! Now! Becca demanded.

Sorry, Rebecca, he sent again. But I—

Hush, can’t you feel it? The vision is coming, Far whispered. This will be a bad one—I can tell.

How can you tell? Becca sent anxiously, forgetting to be angry.

I just know. I feel it in my bones.

Far sounded so apprehensive that Becca felt a shiver run down her bare back. Truth, however, evidently didn’t feel the same.

What is this? he demanded. What’s supposed to be so frightening about the Unmated Males area of the ship? What—

Suddenly all the activity around them ceased. One moment all of the various Beast and Blood and Twin Kindred were going about their business and the next they all froze. Then, as she and Truth and Far watched, Becca saw every single one of their heads lift up to look at the vaulted ceiling of the Mother Ship above. It was eerie—as though they were all puppets being pulled by the same string.

What in the Seven Hells is going on? Truth demanded. This time even he sounded anxious and uncertain. What are you doing, Brother?

Nothing—I do not make the visions—they come to me.

Well make it stop—you’re scaring our lady.

I cannot. The vision must run its course. Look!

A dark cloud of black smoke was suddenly coming down, drifting like a deadly rain from the air vents in the ceiling far above. As it touched them, the warriors in the Unmated Males section began to change.

It happened all at once. To Becca’s horror, their faces began to run like wax, revealing horrible, dark visages beneath. Their handsome, regular features became sneering, leering masks of evil and hatred.

And then their eyes began to glow…

* * * * *

“Ahh!” Becca came back to herself yelling in terror. She sat up so fast she almost knocked Far, who was leaning over her anxiously, in the head. He sat back just in time and she was able to launch herself up off the grass.

But standing up so suddenly made her head throb and the world whirled giddily around her. Becca stumbled and almost fell but Truth caught her arm.

“Easy, Rebecca.”

“Leave me alone.” She jerked away from him and stepped back, putting distance between herself and the two of them. “Just don’t…don’t touch me for a while.”

“We’re sorry.” Far really did look completely remorseful. He still knelt on the grass where he had been cradling her head in his lap, looking at her as though he thought she hated him now. A glance at True showed a similar look. Their expressions made Becca feel bad.

“Look, I’m sorry, guys,” she said, taking a deep breath. “But that was…what was that, anyway?”

“I don’t know but I’ve never had a clearer vision,” Far said quietly. “I’m sorry if it scared you, mi’now, but it’s probably just a passing dream. Half my visions are, you know.”

“No,” Truth said flatly. “No, this is going to happen. I don’t know how, exactly but I could feel it.”

“But…how could such an awful thing really happen?” Becca protested. “I mean, did you see them? Their faces were running like wax and their eyes were glowing…They…they looked so evil.”

“I don’t know how it could happen, I only know it’s going to.” Truth raked a hand through his black hair. “We have to alert the Council. The Unmated Males area isn’t safe—we have to sound the alarm. Now.”

Chapter Four

“Tell me the circumstances of this vision the three of you shared,” Commander Sylvan said, frowning.

“The, uh, circumstances were, uh…” Becca found herself stammering and her cheeks heating up. She liked Sophie’s husband a lot, really. He was usually very patient and understanding and she knew from watching him with his twins what a wonderful father he was. But that still didn’t mean that she wanted to explain how she’d suddenly found herself trapped in another hot and heavy sexual fantasy with two men at once—a fantasy that had somehow turned into a nightmare.

“Becca was hit in the head in the parklands around the Sacred Grove,” Far said, taking up the story to her relief. “Truth and I were both trying to tend to her and suddenly we fell into a type of mental joining.”

“Which caused us all to be subjected to his insane vision,” Truth growled, frowning at Far.

“I noticed you didn’t object to our earlier shared vision,” Far snapped. “The one where you were finally able to get your hands on Becca as you’ve been itching to do for six solar months.”

“As if you haven’t been trying to get your filthy hands on her too! Don’t lie, Far—I know your true intentions.”

Becca sighed mentally. And here we go again. They had worked together so much better in the strange mental fugue the three of them had shared. Though it had been horribly embarrassing, she had to admit she had been relieved not to hear their bickering for a while. Why couldn’t they get along in real life the way they did in the weird dream state?

“So they both had their hands on you at once? On your bare skin?” Kat, who had been visiting Commander Sylvan and Sophie when they came in to talk, spoke up.

Becca’s cheeks got hot again. “Well…yes, in a manner of speaking. I mean, Far was cushioning my head and Truth was down at my feet, propping up my legs. So I guess…yes. Yes, they did.”

Kat frowned. “That’s the way Deep and Lock and I do a joining when we want to do a Seek and Find, but we usually have to be touching a lot more, ah, intimately to get such strong results.”

“But we weren’t!” Becca protested, feeling like her face was about to catch on fire it was so hot. “I swear! I mean…”

“Easy, doll…” Kat levered herself off the couch and came to put a hand on her arm. “Nobody’s accusing you. It’s the most natural thing in the world to be between your men when you’re with Twin Kindred.”

“There is nothing natural about what we saw,” Truth growled. “Or in having the lady Rebecca between us. She should be with one of us only—with me.”

“I didn’t notice you complaining when we were all in bed together,” Far growled back. “It didn’t seem so wrong to you then to have her between us.”

“That was in a dream state only. In reality I will not share her with anyone—least of all you.” Truth’s pale gray eyes flashed fire at his estranged brother.

Far’s black eyes flashed back, filled with a mixture of hurt and hate. “Then good luck forming a complete bond with her, Brother. Everyone knows a Twin Kindred can’t manage that on his own, without his twin.”

“Not true,” Truth said shortly. “My father managed it and so will I.”

Kat frowned. “Don’t you mean fathers? If you’re Twin Kindred, how did you have only one father, Truth?”

“It’s a long story.” The dark twin turned away. “And it is not what we are here to talk about, anyway.”

“Yes. If we could please get back to the subject at hand,” Sylvan said dryly. “You say you saw everyone in the Unmated Males section turning into some kind of…”

“Demons. They looked like some kind of demons.” Becca shivered and crossed her arms over her chest protectively.

“All right. And what makes you think this vision was completely and utterly true this time, Far?” Sylvan asked, turning to the light twin. “I know you sometimes have doubts…”

“It was true,” Truth said, unexpectedly backing his brother up. “I felt it as I always do. This vision will become reality.” He glared at Far as though it was his fault.

“Don’t look at me like that.” Far glared back. “I don’t cause the visions to happen—I only see what the Goddess sends to me.”

“Well, did she send you how this is supposed to happen or when?” Sylvan sounded exasperated. “Because I can’t lock down the Unmated Males section indefinitely—there would be a riot. I have warriors going about their business, doing their jobs, calling Earth females as mates. I can’t just ask them to quit everything and stay quietly in their rooms for the foreseeable future.”

“Of course you can’t,” Becca said. “But Commander Sylvan, if you had seen what we saw…”

“The Goddess…” Sophia came out of the bedroom where she had been tending to her twins. “Did I hear you say your visions come from the Goddess, Far?”

The light twin nodded, his longish, blond hair brushing his broad shoulders. “I do believe she is the source, yes.”

“Well then…” Sophia looked up at her husband. “Sylvan, who else do we know who has visions from the Goddess?”

“Of course.” Sylvan snapped his fingers. “Nadiah.”

Becca frowned. “Who?”

“She’s Sylvan’s younger cousin,” Kat explained.

“And she has the gift of the Sight,” Sophia said excitedly. “She has visions like Far. Maybe she could help us.”

Sylvan sighed. “Maybe so. I’m not exactly sure of the time on First World right now but perhaps we should give her a call.”

“Good idea, I haven’t talked to her in ages.” Sophia looked excited. “I’m so glad we have a viewscreen in our suite now—it makes things so much easier.”

“Indeed,” Sylvan muttered. He walked over to the far wall of his suite, opposite the fireplace and began punching a call sequence into the keyboard below the large viewscreen mounted there.

“I don’t understand,” Truth objected as they waited for a pick-up on the other end. “Why are we calling some relative of Commander Sylvan’s about the vision Far subjected us to?”

“Oh, so now I subjected you to it?” Far glared at his brother.

“Hush you two,” Kat said, frowning. “We’re calling because Nadiah is gifted with the same kind of visions Far has—maybe she can verify what you’re saying.”

“She’s also the mouthpiece of the Goddess on First World,” Sylvan said sternly. “So you would do well to listen to what she has to say. Both of you.” He glared meaningfully at both Truth and Far who shifted uncomfortably and had the grace to look ashamed of themselves.

Finally, just as Becca was sure that the call wasn’t going to be picked up, the viewscreen flickered and a sleepy looking girl with blue-green eyes and a halo of blonde hair appeared.

“H’lo?” she murmured, pulling a white robe around her shoulders. “Sylvan, is that you? What do you want—it’s the middle of the night.”

“Forgive me for waking you, Nadiah.” Sylvan gave her a formal little bow. “But we have a disturbing situation here on the Mother Ship I was hoping to consult with you on.”

“All right.” Nadiah yawned and ran a hand through her wild blonde hair. “But just keep it down—Rast is still sleeping in the next room.”

“We’ll be brief and quiet,” Sylvan promised. Quickly, he explained the situation—the vision Becca and Truth and Far had all experienced together and the predicament it put him in.

Nadiah frowned. “So you want to know if what they saw is true and if so, what you can do about it?”

“Essentially.” Sylvan nodded. “Do you have any thoughts on this?”

“As a matter of fact, I do. Let the ones who had the vision step forward.”

“He’s the one.” Truth planted a hand between his brother’s shoulder blades and pushed him forward, none too gently.

Nadiah frowned and for a moment, Becca thought her blue-green eyes got a whole lot greener.

“Even if this male is the one with the Sight, he is not the only one who received the vision.”

“Fine.” Truth stepped up beside his brother. “Apologies—I too witnessed it.”

Nadiah raised an eyebrow. “And…”

Becca swallowed hard and stepped up, making sure to keep plenty of distance between herself and the two huge warriors.

“And me,” she said quietly. “I saw it too.”

“All right.” Finally Nadiah seemed satisfied. “Now, I can sense the tension between you. Are you mated, the three of you?”

“No!” Truth’s eyes blazed.

“No,” Far echoed and Becca thought she heard bitterness in his voice.

“We’re just…we just happened to be touching each other when the, uh, vision came upon us. Or, I guess it came to Far here,” Becca nodded at the light twin. “And we happened to share it.”

Nadiah frowned at Truth and Far. “But the two of you are twins, right? Twin Kindred?”

“We are but we were separated at birth. We grew up…alone.” Far’s voice was soft…almost longing but Truth appeared not to notice.

“Not that we need each other. We are both only staying aboard the Mother Ship until my lady Becca here picks one of us.”

“Picks one of you?” Nadiah’s face was grave. “Truly, warrior, do you intend to try and take a mate without your brother? To desert the bond the Goddess has given you and disregard her will?”

“There is no bond,” Truth said shortly. “Nor do I wish one, Lady.”

“And you…” Nadiah turned to Far. “Do you feel the same?”

Far looked away. “I do not wish to be bonded to someone who has no wish to be bonded to me.”

“I see.” Nadiah nodded and looked down. She was quiet for a long moment—so long Becca was almost tempted to wonder if she had gone back to sleep. Then, suddenly she looked up and her eyes were a deep, burning green. “I see much, warriors,” she said and her voice had an authoritative ring that had been lacking when she had first answered the viewscreen, her eyes heavy with sleep and her hair rumpled and sticking up. “I see a rift between you that must be healed—a bond that must be formed—a wound that must be sealed.”

“What? But I don’t want a bond with Far,” Truth growled. “Him or any other male.”

“Be silent!” Nadiah’s voice cracked like a whip. “I am speaking what the Goddess has shown me. You and your twin must form a bond if this situation is to be resolved. The fate of the Mother Ship and all those aboard rests upon it.”

“Truly?” Far looked at her uncertainly. “But…how could the fates of all aboard be tied to me and my…to me and Truth?”

“Your visions hold the key. When you are bonded they will reveal more than passing shadows,” Nadiah said. She looked at both Truth and Far. “Will you receive this onus the Goddess herself has placed upon you?”

“I will if he will,” Far said, casting a sidelong glance at Truth.

Truth scowled and looked down at his boots for a long moment. At last he looked up. “I will obey the will of the Goddess,” he growled. “But I do not like it.”

“Very well.” Nadiah nodded, as though she was finally satisfied. Then she looked at Becca. “And you—what is your name?”

“Rebecca Malone,” Becca said softly.

“Do you realize, Rebecca, that in attempting to choose between the two of these brothers you are subverting the will of the Mother of All Life? Do you understand the harm you are causing to her children?”

“I…I’m sorry.” Put on the spot, Becca felt tongue-tied and hot all over. “I just…I was supposed to become a nun. And even though I’ve given that up I still can’t…can’t abandon all my beliefs just like that.” She snapped her fingers.

“A…nun?” Nadiah frowned.

“Like a priestess—a celibate one,” Sophia said helpfully.

“I see.” Nadiah nodded. “You serve another deity and I perceive that your service is honorable and true.”

“I hope so,” Becca said. “I…thought it was, anyway. Until I met Truth and Far. Now I’m just…confused. The only thing I do know is that I can’t be married to two men at once. I just can’t.”

“Very well.” Nadiah nodded. “Know this then, novice of another deity, I will respect your attempt to honor your beliefs. The Goddess must ask for your help in bonding these brothers together but when everything is said and done, if you wish to be released of your bonding, she will see that it is done.”

Kat gave a little gasp. “But…you can’t do that! I mean, you can’t promise that. When Deep and Lock and I were trying to break our bond, we had to go all the way to the Scourge home world and use that horribly painful Psychic Knife thingy. It was awful!”

“Nothing is impossible for the Goddess,” Nadiah said. “Not even the dissolution of bonds.” She looked sad. “Though it grieves her deeply.”

Becca took a deep breath. “All right. I believe you. I…I’ll do my best to help.”

“See that you do.” Nadiah’s eyes blazed green fire. “The fate of everyone aboard the Mother Ship depends on it. And if you find that you cannot keep the bond you have formed, come to the Sacred Grove and ask any of the priestesses to dissolve it once your task is complete.”

“But Nadiah…” Sylvan stepped forward, frowning. “What of the vision? Is it true? Should we be concerned?”

Nadiah nodded. “You should be very concerned. The Goddess has not given me exact times but I believe what was foreseen will happen very soon. Institute a curfew and be certain that the unmated males section is secure.” She looked down again and when she looked up, Becca saw that her eyes had gone back to blue-green. “I’m sorry, Sylvan,” she said, her voice sounding hoarse and tired. “That’s all I can tell you.”

“You’ve told me more than enough, mother’s sister’s daughter,” Commander Sylvan said softly. “I am most grateful for your talent and your willingness to commune with the Goddess on our behalf.”

“It’s fine.” Nadiah ran a hand through her hair and sighed. “If that’s all, then I really need to go back to bed. Being so close to the Goddess can be really exhausting.”

“Of course.” Sylvan nodded.

“We’ll call again soon to chat—when it’s daytime on First World,” Sophia promised.

“Nadiah nodded tiredly. “You do that. Now, I’m going back to bed—I’m so tired.” She yawned and before she even finished, the viewscreen flickered and went blank.

“Well…” Becca let out a breath she hadn’t known she was holding. “That was…interesting.”

“It was ridiculous.” Truth scowled. “Why should I have to form a bond with another male in order to save the Mother Ship?”

“Be careful what you say,” Commander Sylvan said sternly. “Are you calling the will of the Mother of All Life ridiculous?”

Truth scowled even harder. “No. But if this Nadiah is so close to the Goddess, why could she not just tell us exactly what the vision meant and how to stop it instead of demanding that Far and I form a completely unnecessary bond?”

“That isn’t how the Goddess works,” Sophia said gently. “And if she wants you to form a bond with your brother then you can bet there’s a good reason for it.”

“I don’t see what that could be,” Truth growled. “And I don’t have any idea how to go about ‘bonding’ with another male. I don’t even know what a bond between males involves.” The look on his face said he wasn’t eager to find out, either.

“Well, maybe I can help there,” Kat said, stepping forward. “How about if the two of you—and Becca—” She nodded at Becca and smiled. “Come by my suite tomorrow. I’ll have Lock and Deep talk to you—it’ll be Twin Bonding 101.”

“That sounds…helpful,” Far said slowly.

“Yes, it does, actually.” Becca felt a rush of gratitude for the auburn haired girl. She’d been wondering how in the world she could fulfill her promise to the Goddess. Trust Kat to come up with a practical solution to their problem.

“Great. Right after supper, then. Uh, last meal,” Kat amended, seeing the confusion in Truth and Far’s eyes. “Come to our suite, all three of you.”

“All right,” Becca agreed eagerly.

“I’ll be there,” Far promised. Then all eyes turned to Truth.

He was looking away, a deep scowl etched on his chiseled features.

“Truth?” Commander Sylvan’s voice was deep and dangerously soft. “Remember your promise to the Goddess.”

“I will come,” Truth said at last. Then, his face still fixed in a scowl, he turned abruptly and left without another word.

“Wow,” Kat muttered. “Well, he’s definitely the dark twin despite those strange, white-gray eyes of his.”

“That he is. I need to go as well.” Far took Becca’s hand and placed a gentle kiss on her knuckles that sent a shiver down her spine. “Until tomorrow, mi’now.”

“Good bye,” Becca said softly, giving him a smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll get things worked out somehow.”

“I hope you’re right.” But Far looked troubled as he left, going in the opposite direction Truth had.

“I’m afraid you’ve got your work cut out for you there,” Sophia murmured as they all watched him go. She turned to Becca. “And I’ve never heard of the Goddess offering to dissolve a bond once it’s formed! That has to be a first.”

“She respects Becca’s beliefs,” Commander Sylvan said quietly. “The Mother of All Life is a lady—she would never force herself or her ways and laws on someone who does not wish to obey them.”

Becca shifted uncomfortably. “It’s not that I want to split them up—it’s just that they’re already split. And being married to two guys at once…my parents are so religious. My mom and dad—especially my dad—he—”

Sylvan held up a hand to stop her. “No one is disrespecting your beliefs, Becca. In fact, I believe the Goddess is going out of her way to honor them. All she asks in return is that you help Truth and Far to bond.”

Kat snorted. “Yeah, that’s all she asks. But Truth is so prickly and Far is so aloof you’d have a better chance getting oil and water to mix.”

“Now, Kat-woman,” Sophia said reproachfully. “You know the Goddess wouldn’t have asked Becca to help if it was impossible.”

“Yeah, I know.” Kat sighed and looked at Becca. “Sorry, doll—don’t listen to me—I’m just tired.”

“It’s all right,” Becca said miserably. “You’re right—they’re awful together. And Truth is really prickly.”

“He kept going on and on about being bonded to ‘another male.’ Not just Far but ‘another male.’ What do you suppose that means?” Sophia asked thoughtfully.

“Yeah, and how can he only have one father? What exactly happened to separate the two of them in the first place?” Kat demanded.

Becca had to shake her head. “I don’t know. Neither of them much wants to talk about the details of their separation and I don’t like to pry. Maybe…maybe I should have and then we’d know what we were up against.”

“It doesn’t matter what you’re up against—you’re going to be fine,” Kat said firmly. “You be sure to come to my suite tomorrow. I’ll have my guys teach your guys how to get along. Okay?”

Becca nodded. “Okay. And thanks, Kat. Thanks all of you.” She nodded at Sophia and Commander Sylvan.

“No, thank you, Becca,” he said gravely. “Without the warning you helped Truth and Far provide, we might have been in serious trouble.” He frowned. “We still may be. I need to go see to the Unmated Males section at once. If the black cloud you saw is the catalyst for this transformation, I need to put guards on all the ventilation ducts for the entire area.” Turning, he left the suite at a swift pace.

“Well…” Sophia clapped her hands. “That just leaves us girls. Anyone want a snack? I think I have some of Lauren’s homemade brownies left. She brought them by the other day.”

“What?” Kat asked. “How in the world does she have time to cook when she's about to pop?”

Sophia shrugged. “You know Lauren—baking is like therapy to her.”

“Therapy I can sink my teeth into. Let’s go—lead on to the brownies.” Kat smiled enthusiastically.

“Great.” Sophie turned to Becca. “And how about you? You want a brownie?”

“No thank you.” Becca sighed and crossed her arms over her chest protectively. “I seem to have lost my appetite. I think…I think I just want to go back to my suite and rest. Maybe take a soak in the bathing pool.”

“Oh, of course, hon.” Sophia patted her arm sympathetically. “I understand. Just go try to take it easy. Don’t even think of those two until tomorrow.”

Becca promised she wouldn’t but as she left, she knew she couldn’t keep her word. How could she help thinking about Truth and Far…and what she had promised to do to help them?

Chapter Five

As the Black Planet grew larger in his viewscreen, Donald K. Mahoney, PhD grew more and more impatient. There it was—an entire planet made of pure Titanium Dioxide. It was superheated to a scorching temperature almost as hot as the surface of the sun it orbited. At such extreme conditions, it shouldn’t have been able to survive at all. Yet, here it was, appearing in his viewscreen like a fist made of black ice.

Not that any ice could form at such extreme temperatures. Donald snickered to himself at the little joke. Indeed, the extreme temperatures kept the planet from forming even ammonia clouds which could have reflected incoming radiation—the result was that the Black Planet absorbed 99% of all heat and light it received and reflected back only 1%. Truly, it was a strange phenomenon, one Donald was eager to study.

Of course he had no plans to actually step onto the surface—that would be instant suicide. But the Kindred ship he was flying was a scientific vessel which meant it had the ability to collect long range specimens. And Donald needed a lot of specimens.

A ton or so of the shadow stone should do it, the dark voice that had been speaking in his brain lately whispered. It must be pulverized…then refined and turned into dust. What is left will be pure evil.

Yes, Donald had equipment that could do that. Absently he scratched the black mole at the base of his right thumb. Actually, it really couldn’t be called a mole anymore—it was more like a patch that covered most of his hand. Donald kept meaning to get it checked out but there were always more important things to tend to.

Like harvesting the shadow stone.

Soon, crooned the voice in his head. Soon the entire Mother Ship will be ours. And then they will pay. All of them will pay…

Yes. Donald liked the sound of that. The image of Maggie’s new paramour—that ridiculously muscle-bound Kindred called Kor—rose in his mind’s eye. He had taken Maggie away but worse, he had changed her. She had been the perfect fit for Donald—running errands, organizing his transportation, complying with his schedule without complaint—before Kor had come into her life. Now she was a changed woman and not for the better, in Donald’s estimation.

You shall have her back, promised the dark voice. All shall be exactly as it was.

Good. Donald nodded to himself and nudged his ship closer to the planet he was orbiting. That’s all I want—for everything to go back to normal. And if Kor happened to meet an untimely demise…well, he wasn’t opposed to that either.

Everything would be fine if he listened to the dark voice. Somehow, Donald was certain of that.

He scratched the black growth covering his right hand absently and prepared to lower the collection arm.

It was time to begin.

Chapter Six

Truth paused a long moment before knocking on the dull silver door that led to the suite of Commanders Deep and Lock and their bride, Lady Kat. He didn’t want to be here. In fact, every fiber of his being rebelled at what he was being forced to do.

A male doesn’t mate with another male and he doesn’t share a female with another either. It’s sick—perverted.

His years growing up in the Rai’ku colony on Pax had taught him that. The Rai’ku were a proud people with noble traditions and unbending ideas about what was right and wrong. Truth’s father had upheld those traditions and ideas and taught Truth to do the same. In fact, the only reason he had agreed to come to the Mother Ship when Far first found and contacted him was from a simple sense of curiosity.

He had heard much of the Kindred growing up—there were several other warriors besides his father in the colony. A Blood Kindred and two Beast Kindred who fit in especially well. Truth had often wished he was Beast Kindred—their savage temperament meant they adapted best to life among the Rai’ku. Even the Blood Kindred did well because of his fangs. But what did Truth have to show for his heritage? Nothing but a missing twin and an absent bond—a bond which would be considered a disgrace among the Rai’ku.

And now he was being ordered to join in such a bond. What would the warriors on his home colony think of him? How could he ever show his face again if he was forced to bring a male bond mate back with him—if he could even bear the shame well enough to return?

Truth didn’t know and he didn’t want to find out. But along with everything else, his father had taught him respect for the Goddess. It was she who guided every warrior’s life from the cradle to the grave. Truth didn’t feel he could ignore her orders, even though they seemed completely wrong to him.

With a deep sigh, he squared his shoulders and knocked on the door. He would honor his promise or at least try to. What else could he do?

* * * * *

Far turned his head to watch as the door slid open, admitting his twin. As always when he saw Truth, his heart thumped painfully. Their features were so much alike it was like looking into a mirror—except for the hair and eye color, that was.

Far could still remember his extreme joy at seeing his long lost twin. His elation at finding that the brother he had longed for, for so many painful, lonely years was a reality, not just a figment of his overactive imagination.

He remembered well their first meeting. It had been in an agreed upon location in the parklands just outside the Sacred Grove. Far had not been able to restrain himself when he saw the other male—he had thrown his arms around Truth, pulling him close, hungry for contact with the brother he had lost at birth.

And Truth had pushed him roughly away.

“What’s wrong with you?” he’d spat, glaring at Far. “A male does not touch another male in such a fashion. I don’t even know you!”

“It’s me—I’m Far. Your brother. Your twin.” Far had held out his hands imploringly. “Forgive me it’s just…I’ve dreamed of this moment for so long. Dreamed of finding my other half so we could at last become whole.”

Truth had given him a cold look. “I don’t know what you are talking about. I came to meet you out of curiosity and because I have never seen the Mother Ship before. I have no wish for anything else.”

“But…” In that moment Far had felt every one of his dreams crumbling, had seen every hope and wish he’d carried since childhood melting away like so much snow in the sun. “But….” he’d said again and then his attention was taken by a soft, hurt cry—the cry of a female in distress.

Truth’s head had gone up too—clearly hearing the same compelling sound. Without a word, both brothers had turned as if by instinct and gone to find the source of that soft, anguished moan. Lying on the grass, a little ways away, they had found Becca. Again, without a word, they had lain down on either side of her and both had touched her smooth, silky, light brown skin.

It was the first and last time they had ever willingly worked together on anything, Far thought bitterly. After that first partial joining with Becca, he had hoped that Truth would come around. Instead, he found his twin brother even more resistant to the idea of ever forming a bond or indeed, having anything to do with him at all. Shortly after their first encounter, Truth had announced his intentions to bond Becca to him and have her for his bride and only his. Clearly he felt there was no room for Far in the relationship—or in his life, for that matter.

The rejection of his twin, the one male he should have been closest to in the universe, had left Far bitter, sarcastic, and withdrawn. And now, finally, they were supposed to form some kind of a bond.

It’ll never happen, Far thought, eyeing Truth’s proud, sharp features so alike and yet so different from his own. He wants nothing to do with me—he never has. All those years growing up alone he was happy—content without a twin. Why should he want to bind himself to one now? He doesn’t need me—doesn’t need anyone but himself.

Truth must have felt his brother’s eyes on his face because he looked up briefly, flashing Far a hostile glare.

Far sighed and looked away. This bond was never going to happen. It didn’t matter what they had promised or how eloquently Commanders Deep and Lock spoke—Truth hated him. How could you bond with someone you hated?

Chapter Seven

Becca watched the silent exchange between the brothers and bit her lip at the hostility in Truth’s pale gray eyes as well as the hurt it engendered in his brother’s black ones. It made her feel terrible, especially when she considered that she was at least partially to blame.

It seemed strange but it had never even occurred to her that by agreeing to pick one of them she was breaking up a matched set. They seemed so opposed to being together that she hadn’t felt even a moment’s guilt about separating them permanently.

I only thought of myself. I didn’t even think that I might be hurting them—both of them.

But Nadiah’s words of the night before had brought everything home. “Do you realize, Rebecca, that in attempting to choose between the two of these brothers you are subverting the will of the Mother of All Life?” she had said. “Do you understand the harm you are causing to her children?”

Becca felt a dull shame growing in her at the thought. How could she have been so selfish and self-centered? I should have left them both alone. Refused to see either of them again. I could have gone back to Earth and done confession. Mother Superior is wise and understanding, I’m certain she could have worked with me, helped me to get over this, especially since my interaction with them was almost purely mental and barely physical at all.

Except that would have meant leaving Truth and Far behind, never seeing either of them again. And somehow, Becca just couldn’t imagine doing that. Any more than she’d been able to pick either one of them over the other so far.

All this time I lingered on the Mother Ship, telling myself I was just waiting for Maggie to be found and that as soon as she was I would be able to choose which brother I wanted, she thought. And yet she’s been back for ages and I’m still no closer to knowing which one I want to spend my life with. Have I been fooling myself all along?

She looked at the two brothers, standing across the room from each other, and couldn’t help comparing them.

Truth stood tall, his chin lifted and his shoulders out. His black hair was short, cut with military precision and his face was clean shaven. The look in his pale gray eyes was skeptical and when he spoke his words were clipped and precise and always to the point. Every emotion he felt was communicated at once—his need and desire for her at the constant forefront anytime he so much as glanced at her. The fire Becca saw burning in those winter gray eyes made her shiver—it was a flame she both feared and longed to be consumed by.

Far, on the other hand, had his head down, clearly withdrawn into himself. His blond hair was long, brushing his broad shoulders in a soft waterfall Becca longed to run her hands through. When she looked at him, one word came to mind—broken.

The dejection in his big frame wrung her heart but when he looked up, the hunger in his pitch black eyes nearly overwhelmed her. His square jaw was covered in dark blond stubble Becca knew would be scratchy against her fingertips if she dared to go to him and cup his cheek as she longed to do. Far was definitely the more approachable of the two and yet Truth drew her as well with his air of inherent danger.

But for all the longing she felt for both of them, she rarely touched them. Keeping her hands to herself and demanding that they do the same seemed simpler somehow—safer. Aside from the two strange dream-like joinings she’d had with them, holding hands was as far as she had been willing to go with either man. Becca wondered uneasily if she would be able to continue to keep herself aloof…or if things were going to have to change between the three of them.

Her uneasy musing was interrupted when Lock and Deep, Kat’s mates, entered the room.

Becca knew they were twin brothers, sharing equally in her friend’s affection as well as both being the fathers of the twin babies she was carrying. From almost everything she had heard, a single Twin Kindred male was unable to bond with a female or get her pregnant without the intimate participation of his brother.

Exactly how they went about the business of impregnating a female, she didn’t know. Kat, in her frank, open way, had offered to tell her but Becca had declined, believing that such details were better left in the dark. She had the uneasy feeling that she was about to have her comforting ignorance stripped from her. Was she about to get a crash course on Twin Kindred sexual anatomy?

“Hello, brothers,” Commander Deep said nodding at both Truth and Far. “My brother Lock and I welcome you to our home.”

“We understand from our lady Kat that the two of you are having problems,” Commander Lock continued, looking at the twins.

“We have no problems,” Truth said, frowning. “We are compelled to be here by Commander Sylvan and a promise given to the Goddess in a moment of weakness.”

“Of course,” Far muttered. “Because it’s weak to want a relationship with your only living kin.”

“I don’t need you or any ‘relationship,’” Truth growled. “My only interest is in Rebecca.”

“Then why did you come at all?” Far demanded. “If you didn’t intend to honor your promise and try to form a bond?”

Truth’s eyes flashed dangerously and suddenly he was across the room grabbing Far by the lapels of his dark green uniform shirt.

“Are you calling me an oath breaker, Brother?” he growled into the other man’s face.

Far made no move to defend himself. “Why should I say something like that?” he said bitterly. “Why bother when you prove it yourself without me having to say a word?”

“Enough!” Commander Deep shouldered his way between the two of them. “I see the ‘problems’ Kat spoke of are more serious than we thought.”

“Why don’t we all go into the living area and talk?” Lock suggested diplomatically. “We can work this out with words more easily than blows.”

From the way Truth cracked his knuckles, blows would have been his preference. But to Becca’s relief, the brothers allowed themselves to be separated and led into the large living area in the inner part of Kat’s suite.

Kat herself was sitting on a large, three-person couch on one end of the room, sipping a cup of something that smelled sweet and hot. There was another couch arranged directly across from the first one and Deep motioned the three of them to sit on it.

Becca sat, being careful to place herself in the middle between the two feuding brothers. She hunched her shoulders miserably and kept her hands in her lap, feeling like she was sitting in the middle of a lightning storm. God, she wished they got along better! It was awful being between them when they were at each other’s throats all the time.

Truth sat down on her right hand side. His posture was still rigidly upright, his bearing inflexible. The look on his face was angry and closed.

Far slouched beside her on the left. His posture was deceptively relaxed and his face was blank but Becca could practically feel the hurt and anger radiating off his huge frame. Both brothers were so big and their emotions were so strong she felt like a small, helpless kitten trapped between two fierce German shepherds —it wasn’t a good feeling at all.

“Here, doll.” Kat got up and handed Becca a steaming mug that smelled like cinnamon and vanilla. “Tea to calm your nerves,” she said, smiling at Becca sympathetically. “You look like you could use it.”

“Thank you.” Becca took a sip of the sweet, hot tea gratefully. As the warmth rushed through her, she felt a little bit better. Maybe they could work this out somehow. If only Kat’s mates could talk sense into Truth and Far, that was…

“All right now.” Deep was pacing back and forth between the two couches as Lock retired to sit beside Kat with one muscular arm around her shoulders. “Let’s start at the beginning—you claim to have no bond at all?”

“We were separated at birth. So no, none that I have ever felt,” Truth said shortly.

“How?” Kat spoke up. “Exactly what happened that separated you?” Deep frowned at her and she shrugged. “What? I’m sure I’m not the only one who wants to know.”

“I don’t mind answering though I cannot speak for my brother.” Far threw Truth a sidelong glance which was returned with a look of hostility.

“Fair enough. Maybe it will shed some light on your problems.” Deep shrugged and sat on the other side of Kat.

“Our parents, the Lady Leenah and our fathers, Feels Much and Speaks Wisely, were aboard a Kindred transport from Twin Moons to the Mother Ship,” Far said. “Because there were several pregnant females aboard, it was a long range ship which did not intend to fold space. Unfortunately, such ships are much more vulnerable to attack.”

“They were set on by space pirates,” Truth said, unexpectedly taking up the story. “The Skin Takers—so called because they are known to skin their victims and make clothing and trophies from their hides.”

“Oh,” Becca murmured, looking from one to the other of them. “That’s awful.”

“Many such space faring tribes exist,” Truth said shortly. “The Kindred and their brides are mostly sheltered from such unpleasantness by their ability to fold space and move quickly and safely from one destination to the next.”

“But our parents were not so lucky.” Far looked down at his hands. “From what I have heard, our mother was already in labor when the attack began.”

“I came first, or so my father told me,” Truth said. “It was a fast, clean delivery. And had Far come out the same way, we might all have been saved. Instead he lingered.”

Far cast an incredulous look at his brother. “Do you really blame me for that too? I was an infant—what could I do?”

“I only know what my father told me,” Truth said stonily. “I know that he had an escape pod all prepared but he couldn’t bring my mother into it while she was still in labor. The change in pressure would have killed her—but as it turned out, she died anyway.”

“What happened? Did the…the Skin Takers…?” But Becca couldn’t finish the awful question.

“She died in labor,” Truth said shortly. “With Far still within her. Speaks Wisely, who had been my father’s brother, died defending her from the pirates who broke through the wall of defense the other Kindred had formed.”

“Oh, no.” Becca put a hand to her mouth.

“My father, Feels Pain—”

“Wait,” Kat interrupted. “I thought you said your father’s name was Feels Deeply.”

“He changed it to Feels Pain,” Truth explained, still staring straight ahead. “I’m sure you can understand why.”

“Of course.” Kat nodded soberly.

“As I was saying, my father saw his brother and wife die before his eyes. He had me in his arms and the escape pod was primed. Believing that Far had died as well, he took me and fled to the nearest habitable planet—Pax.”

“Wait—Pax? You mean Pax in the Silverbeam System? The home of the Rai’ku?” Lock asked, looking interested.

“The same.” Truth nodded briefly. “There was I raised among the Rai’ku and there also my father took a new mate—a Rai’ku female named Lixa. She bore him three more sons—my half brothers. I was raised among them as part of the pack.”

“The pack?” Becca asked, raising an eyebrow.

Truth simply nodded without explaining. “I never had a twin, believing him to be dead,” he said. “And I never felt the lack of one. Nor do I feel it now.”

“Thank you, you couldn’t possibly make that any clearer,” Far snapped.

“But what happened to you? Why didn’t you die like your father thought?” Becca asked him.

“I was delivered only moments after my mother breathed her last,” Far explained. “One of the other Twin Kindred warriors saw her abdomen still moving as I fought for release. He cut me out and gave me to his mate to hold while he continued to fight the pirates who they eventually overcame. He and his brother and female had one other pair of twins—five years older than me. They wanted more children but were unable to have them so they kept me and raised me as their own.”

“That was kind of them,” Kat said gently.

“They are fine people,” Far said in a low voice. “But I never stopped wondering about my birth parents. And…about my twin.” He cast a quick glance at Truth who was still staring straight ahead. “Everyone told me he was dead—that all my people were. My adopted parents thought they had been lost in space. But I couldn’t help feeling that he was out there, somewhere, just waiting for me to find him.” He gave a bitter laugh. “Turns out I was only half right.”

“As usual,” Truth remarked acidly.

“As usual,” Far agreed and sighed wearily. “Anyway, when I came of age, I was able to access the restricted records of what had happened during the attack. I found that a single escape pod had been launched. I did some calculations and deduced that it must have landed on Pax. When I followed up, I found that my remaining father was dead, but Truth was living among the Rai’ku. I contacted him, asking if he would be willing to meet me aboard the Mother Ship.”

“Which I never should have done,” Truth growled. “Far was all over me at once. Touching me as no male should touch another.”

“What are you talking about?” Far demanded. “I only tried to embrace you—a perfectly natural act considering the circumstances.”

Truth frowned. “Males do not embrace. They may clasp arms on occasions of great grief or great joy but nothing more.”

“But that’s awful,” Kat burst out. “You never, ever touch each other? Never hug?”

“What is a ‘hug’?” Truth asked, clearly mystified.

“Where you put your arms around another person and hold them,” Becca said quietly. “Surely your father must have hugged you, Truth.”

He shook his head. “My father, Feels Pain, raised me in the ways of the Rai’ku. I do not recall him ever touching me in such a fashion from the moment of my birth until the day he died. It would not have been right.”

Becca felt her heart twist. “How could he raise you and never hug you even once?” she asked. “That’s terrible.”

Truth lifted his chin. “It is the way of the Rai’ku. Males do not touch other males. I am proud to carry on the traditions of my people.”

“All right, I think I see part of the problem,” Deep said, leaning forward from the other couch. “You don’t want to touch your twin at all?”

“Of course I don’t want to touch him.” Truth looked offended. “What kind of perverted male do you think I am?”

“The same kind we are, apparently.” Moving as one, Deep and Lock stood and put their arms around each other’s broad shoulders.

“You must never refuse the comfort of your brother’s touch,” Lock said gently. “It’s natural to find solace in the closeness of your twin. That’s part of the bond. Especially before you call a bride.”

Truth frowned. “Yet another reason I don’t wish to form a bond with Far.”

“But don’t you see?” Lock asked. “The bond is already there—it forms in the womb. It may be starved almost to death by such a long separation between the two of you but it is there.”

“And it would grow if only you would feed it,” Deep continued for his twin. “You must touch each other.”

Truth shook his head. “I do not wish to.”

“And I won’t touch him if he finds contact between us so distasteful,” Far added, frowning.

Deep sighed. “Fine. Then let us test the limits of the bond you have now.”

Truth looked at him distrustfully. “And how do you propose to do that, Commander Deep?”

“For one thing, you should be able to feel each other’s pain and pleasure. Watch…” He produced a long, sharp straight pin and jabbed his own finger with it.

Lock winced. “Ouch!”

Becca watched with interest. “Will you bleed as well?”

“No, but Lock does feel my pain as I feel his,” Deep explained. “It can be distracting in battle until you get used to it.”

Truth shook his head. “I don’t understand—why would I want such a weakness?”

“Because you feel your brother’s pleasure as well.” Kat stood and kissed Lock softly on the mouth but Becca noticed she was careful to hold Deep’s hand while she did so.

Deep smiled and pressed his fingers to his lips. “Hmm…nice.”

Truth frowned at the display, clearly disapproving.

“Commander Deep, this doesn’t bother you? Seeing the female you have claimed being kissed by another male?”

“Of course it doesn’t bother me. Part of the pleasure of being a Twin Kindred is seeing your lady being pleasured by your brother,” Deep said calmly. “I feel both Lock’s joy in touching Kat’s smooth skin and tasting her lips as well as an echo of her pleasure in returning his kisses.”

Truth shook his head. “That seems wrong. Unnatural.”

“It’s perfectly natural when you are a Twin Kindred,” Deep said. “It doubles and trebles your own pleasure.”

“Of course, when your bond is weak, these sensations are lessened,” Lock remarked. “At the time that Deep and I were wooing our lady Kat, our bond was stretched very thin indeed. We were even able to touch her separately, though it still gave us pain.”

“Wait—what?” Becca frowned. “It hurts if only one of you is, uh, touching her?”

Deep nodded. “It’s a feeling akin to a low level shock running throughout your entire body if you touch your bride without your brother also touching her.”

“Again, you are not making a very good case for me to wish to bond with Far,” Truth remarked.

Lock sighed. “I know it may not seem like it, but there are so many benefits. When you are closely bonded to your twin, sorrows are halved and joys are doubled. You share a kind of communication so deep and intense it rivals any other bond in the universe. Truly, it is a beautiful thing.”

“I guess I’ll have to take your word for it,” Truth said shortly.

Deep frowned and pulled out a new straight pin.

“Hold out your hand,” he demanded, reaching for Truth.

Truth held out his hand reluctantly. “If you’re hoping to provoke some reaction…”

Before he finished, Deep had jabbed the straight pin deep into the pad of his thumb.

Truth tensed his jaw but bore the small pain stoically. All eyes turned to Far who was staring at his own thumb thoughtfully.

“Well?” Becca asked him anxiously.

Far shook his head. “Nothing. Or at least, no more than a tingle.”

“That’s something, though,” she said encouragingly. She thought of suggesting that they try it the other way and jab Far with the pin but she was certain that Truth would deny feeling anything, even if he did. She began to feel irritated with him—damn it, why did dark twins have to be so stubborn? Then again, she was as determined not to be permanently bonded to the both of them at once as Truth was not to be bonded to Far. Could she really judge the dark twin for holding out?

“Let’s work with what we have,” Lock suggested gently. “I do believe the bond is there—it just needs to be nourished.”

“And how exactly are we supposed to do that?” Truth asked warily.

Deep sighed. “There’s no other way—I’m afraid you’ll have to touch your brother.”

“Touch me how?” Far demanded. “With his fists? Because I’m pretty sure that’s the extent of how Truth wants to touch me.”

“Boys,” Kat said, talking to her mates. “Maybe it’s time for a demonstration.”

“Fine.” Deep and Lock turned to each other and embraced.

It was a long, warm hug and it made Becca feel good just watching it. Clearly this was brotherly love in its purest form. Though the sight of two muscular male torsos pressed together was beautiful and sensual, there was nothing sexual in the way Deep and Lock touched each other. It was as though the brothers were drawing support from each other and offering unconditional love at the same time.

“Look,” Lock said, turning his head to take in both Truth and Lock. “Like this.”

Becca looked at the two men she was sitting with. The expression on Far’s face was hungry but Truth still looked closed—and completely disgusted.

“I will not do that,” he growled, scowling. “Males do not—”

“Touch each other in such a fashion,” Far mocked him softly. “Right. We know. Because Goddess forbid you show a particle of love for another male—especially your own brother.”

“I cannot show an emotion I do not feel,” Truth growled.

“All right,” Becca jumped up and glared at the dark twin. “Then how would you be willing to touch another male?” she demanded. “Didn’t you say something about clasping arms or something like that?”

“Yes,” Truth admitted grudgingly. “But only in moments of extreme emotion.”

“Well I’m feeling extremely emotional about both of you right about now and none of the emotions are good,” she snapped. “I’m getting sick of this mess—stop being a baby and hold your brother’s hand, Truth.”

Truth looked at her, clearly surprised. “All right. If my lady wishes.”

“I damn well do wish it.” Becca crossed her arms and tapped one foot impatiently. She surprised herself a little with her boldness but clearly she was the only one in the room Truth was going to listen to. She couldn’t just sit back and do nothing—if she did, nothing would get done. “Now,” she added, glaring at Truth pointedly.

“Fine.” Truth turned to his brother and offered his right hand. “Will you clasp with me?”

Far considered his outstretched hand for a moment and Becca thought she saw a tiny spark of hope in his black eyes.

“All right,” he said quietly with none of his usual sarcasm or bitterness.

“Wait,” Lock said when the brothers were about to touch each other. “Unbutton your cuffs and roll up your sleeves.”

Truth frowned. “Why?”

“Skin to skin contact works best. For any kind of bonding,” Deep said, clearly picking up on his brother’s thoughts.

Becca was certain that Truth was about to start complaining again but she fixed him with a look—one eyebrow raised and a grim expression on her face. To her satisfaction, he kept his mouth closed and started unbuttoning his cuff.

When both brothers had bare arms, Truth held out his hand again.

“Well?” he asked Far.

Without a word, the light twin reached for his brother’s hand.

They clasped arms to the elbow, each brother gripping his twin’s muscular forearm, and stared into each other’s eyes. Becca couldn’t help noticing that Truth’s tan skin was several shades darker than Far’s. Indeed, it was only a few shades lighter than her own warm mocha tones.

Light and dark, she thought. Day and night. They’re so different and yet so much alike—if only they could let themselves see it.

No one said anything as the brothers held the grip, their forearms pressed together, their eyes clashing. At first Becca was anxious—she could tell by the tensing of Truth’s long fingers that he was squeezing his twin’s arm as hard as he could. But Far bore the pain silently, simply staring back into his brother’s eyes as he held contact.

He’s willing to take it, Becca suddenly understood. He’s been so hungry for Truth’s touch that he’ll even willingly accept pain from him because it’s better than no contact at all.

The realization wrung her heart and she was about to scold the dark twin for trying to hurt his brother when she noticed the dynamic between them had changed.

It was a subtle shift but noticeable—the look in Truth’s pale gray eyes was no longer so angry, so disgusted as it had been. In fact he looked almost…thoughtful. It was the most open expression she had ever seen on the dark twin’s face when looking at his brother and it gave her a tiny sliver of hope for the two of them.

Deep seemed to have picked up on the change too.

“Good,” he murmured, speaking to both Truth and Far in a low, soothing tone. “Feel your brother’s energy. His pain is your pain. His pleasure is your pleasure.”

“I feel neither pain nor pleasure,” Truth said but his voice wasn’t quite as harsh as it had been.

“That is because you have to have something to feel,” Kat remarked. She looked at Becca. “Kiss Truth.”

Chapter Eight

Becca felt her cheeks heating. “What, now?”

“Yes, now. On the mouth while they’re still touching,” Kat directed firmly. She nodded at Becca. “Go on. I know what I’m doing.”

“All right.” Feeling like all eyes were on her, Becca stepped forward and leaned toward Truth. Both brothers were so tall that she barely had to stoop down at all even though they were sitting and she was standing.

“Rebecca,” Truth murmured, his deep voice harsh with desire. “Kiss me—let me taste your sweet lips.”

Becca cupped his cheek, well aware that this was the first kiss she had shared with either twin outside the dream-world of their strange joinings. Truth’s lips were full and red with a cruel but sensual curve around the corners. How often had she fantasized about kissing that mouth? Much more often than she’d let herself admit, especially back when she was still planning on taking her vows. But now that she had renounced her desire to become a nun, she found she was about to follow up on those fantasies.

Truth’s mouth was hard and hungry against her own. Heat rushed through her as he lifted his free hand and wove his long fingers through her hair, bringing her even closer.

Besides the heat, she felt something else—a third presence in the back of her mind. Someone else was hovering in the background like a restless shadow, longing to be let all the way in.

Far, she understood suddenly. I can feel him—just barely but he is there.

Despite her determination not to be permanently bonded to both of them, her first instinct was to reach out and try to draw the light twin in. Far needed this—needed it so badly it hurt Becca to feel his pain. But she understood instinctively that without Truth’s help, she would never be able to draw Far completely into their circle of warmth. He would always be hovering just outside it, a hungry ghost unable to join the feast.

Truth must have felt his brother’s presence too or maybe he just sensed that Becca’s attention was divided. He deepened the kiss and his tongue caressed the seam of her lips, asking for entrance, demanding her surrender and complete concentration.

But Becca wasn’t quite sure she was ready to go there yet—not with Kat and her two husbands watching, anyway.

“No,” she murmured, breaking the kiss.

Truth growled softly with frustration. “I wasn’t done tasting you.”

“I know,” Becca said softly but firmly. “But now it’s Far’s turn.” She glanced at Kat who nodded approvingly.

“That’s right, doll. You’ve got the idea.”

“Good.” Becca smiled and turned to Far who was looking at her with a quiet intensity that sent a shiver of need down her spine. “I know you need this,” she whispered, speaking for his ears alone. “And so…so do I.”

“Mi’now,” he murmured, his black eyes drowning deep. For a long moment they locked gazes, staring into each other, not touching at all. Becca’s heart, already pumping hard from the kiss she’d shared with Truth, began to really pound. In the black depths of the light twin’s eyes she could see all the things Far wanted to do to her—all the ways he wanted to share her with his twin.

She saw the three of them naked in bed together, as they had been in their joinings. Saw the two large male bodies bracketing her own smaller frame as four muscular arms encircled her, keeping her safe and claiming her at the same time. Truth was kissing the vulnerable nape of her neck while Far licked a slow, sensual trail down the valley between her breasts. He was moving lower, clearly intent on tasting her—

Becca pressed her lips to Far’s before the vision could continue. Was it her own private fantasy or was the light twin somehow sending it to her? And if he was, could Truth sense it at all?

She didn’t know but the moment her lips met Far’s, the thoughts and worries were wiped from her mind.

His lips were full and sensual, like his brother’s, but they were much softer and more yielding. Where Truth’s kiss had been a hungry demand, Far’s was slower, more lingering—a gentle caress.

He kisses the way he would make love, Becca couldn’t help thinking. Slow and gentle and very, very thorough. Far would want to look into her eyes the whole time, she was sure. He would want to know every minute exactly how she was feeling, would want to watch the pleasure grow on her face until she couldn’t bear it any more and she came in his arms.

God! She wound her fingers in his shaggy blond mane just the way she’d fantasized and pulled him closer. She wanted Truth but the dark twin also scared her with his single minded pursuit. Far, on the other hand, was willing to wait, to let her come to him when she was ready. It made her feel bold—hungry. Forgetting about their audience, she deepened the kiss herself, licking softly at the seam of the light twin’s lips, asking for entry.

Far let her in with a low groan, his free hand going to the swell of her hips and slipping under the hem of her blouse to caress the bare skin of her side.

Becca moaned breathlessly at the skin-to-skin contact. God, it felt amazing and not just because of what Far was doing, she was sure. It was being between the two brothers, feeling Far open to her and knowing he was open to Truth as well—if the dark twin would only join them.

As before, she felt the dark shadow of another just outside the circle of pleasure she and Far had formed. It was Truth and she could feel his brother inviting him in, offering to share in the sweet kiss he and Becca were engaged in.

But despite the intensity of the kiss or maybe because of it, Truth was unmoved. He stayed where he was, hovering on the outside, not joining in.

But he hasn’t left either. And he and Far are still holding hands, Becca thought hopefully. Maybe he’ll come around eventually…

Reluctantly, she broke the kiss. It had been the softest and sweetest and most intense kiss she’d ever had and all because Far was willing to share. For the first time, Becca began to see what Kat and Deep and Lock were talking about when they spoke about pleasure being doubled and trebled. The kind of pleasure and desire she felt when she kissed Far was addictive—had Truth felt it too? And would he ever be willing to follow in his twin’s footsteps?

“All right,” Kat said, stepping forward. “Did either of you feel that?”

Far nodded. “I felt Truth when I kissed Becca. He was there with us though he did not choose to join.”

“Truth?” Kat asked, turning to the dark twin.

“I felt…something,” Truth admitted at last, reluctantly. “It was…not unpleasant.”

“Not unpleasant? Those were the two hottest kisses I’ve ever had!” Becca declared and then felt her face get warm at once. “I mean, not that I’ve kissed a lot of people. But I just—it was amazing. That’s all.”

“I agree with you, Rebecca,” Truth growled softly. “The kiss we shared was extraordinary.”

“The kisses, you mean,” Far murmured. “It was the fact that both of us participated, however passively, that made both our kisses with Becca so sweet. Sweeter than any I’ve had before.” He looked at Truth. “I know you felt it too, Brother.”

Truth looked slightly uncomfortable but at least he was no longer proclaiming his disgust. “Agreed,” he said at last.

“And how did you feel watching your brother kiss Becca?” Kat pressed, speaking to Truth.

He frowned. “It was…not as bad as I had feared.”

“Good. And for you, Far?” She turned to the light twin.

“It was beautiful,” Far said quietly. “Sensual. I only wished that I could be touching and tasting our lady in other ways as my brother kissed her lips. I wanted to help him bring her pleasure.”

“Oh…” Becca put a hand to her drumming heart and thought of the mini-fantasy she’d had earlier of Far kissing his way down her body. She could just imagine Truth devouring her mouth while Far split her legs wide and pressed his hungry tongue between her thighs.

Truth raised an eyebrow and looked at her speculatively. “And how does that make you feel, Rebecca? The idea of being shared between us?”

“I…I guess I never thought about it much because I always assumed I’d be, um, picking one of you,” Becca admitted, feeling her cheeks get even hotter. Honestly, she’d never let herself imagine it or linger on the brief mental joinings they’d shared. It was difficult enough letting herself fantasize about having just one of the brothers at a time. Imagining the three of them entangled, actually dwelling on the forbidden image made her feel incredibly guilty so she mainly avoided it.

“It embarrasses you as much as it discomforts me. Admit it,” Truth said harshly. “It does not seem natural or right.”

“Ah, but it is compelling, isn’t it?” Deep asked softly, breaking into the tense conversation. “I saw the look on your face when you watched your brother kiss your lady, Truth. It wasn’t one of disgust. You felt the pleasure multiplied because Far opened himself to you…invited you in as I am sure you did not invite him when you kissed Becca yourself.”

“He didn’t try to cast me out, either though,” Far said quietly. He looked into Truth’s eyes. “I thank you for that, Brother. For not breaking contact or trying to push me away when you and Becca kissed.”

Truth’s face turned red and he cleared his throat loudly.

“Enough of this nonsense. Are we finished for today?”

“Hardly.” Deep frowned. “Or did you forget that the vision the three of you had could come true at any moment?”

“I still don’t see how Far and Rebecca and I can prevent it from coming to pass,” Truth objected.

“You don’t but the Goddess does and it involves you and Far bonding,” Kat reminded him. “So you’re not done yet.”

“You can unclasp your hands, though,” Deep said.

The twins did so—reluctantly on Far’s part and with relief on Truth’s, Becca thought.

“Good.” Deep nodded approvingly. “Now stand up and take off your shirts.”

“What?” Truth frowned, the old closed look coming back to his darkly handsome features. “Why should we do that?”

“Do as he says,” Becca said, surprised at her own sternness. “I think I know what Commander Deep has in mind—you’re going to hug your brother.”

“What? Chest to chest with bare skin? No. Not a chance in all the Seven Hells,” Truth growled.

Becca felt her heart sink. For a little while it had seemed they were making real progress. And now they appeared to be back to the beginning.

Kat sighed. “All right, I guess that’s pushing Truth’s admittedly limited boundaries just a wee bit too far. Becca…” She motioned with one arm. “You’d better take off your shirt and get between them.”

“What?” It was Becca’s turn to balk. “Kat, I can’t,” she protested. “I mean, with all the guys in here I just can’t.”

“Look, doll, I’m not asking you to get all the way naked but we need skin-to-skin contact here.”

Skin-to-skin contact with both brothers at once. It was exactly what Becca most feared. It was one thing to kiss either brother while they were touching each other. But to voluntarily touch them both in such an intimate way…the very thought of it, the memory of their latest joining and the lust that rolled through her so strongly she could barely control herself was frightening. It was wrong….dangerous.

Kat frowned, clearly not understanding her reluctance.

“Look, you don’t have to take off your bra.”

“Actually, I’ve got a cami on,” Becca said in a low voice. “But that’s not the point. I…” But she couldn’t go on. Couldn’t explain the frightening lust she felt when she touched both brothers at the same time, not in front of them as well as Commanders Deep and Lock.

“Oh, then a cami should be fine,” Kat said dismissively. “Look, if it’ll make you feel better I’ll have my guys turn around. Go on, boys,” she said to Deep and Lock who both turned obediently, putting their broad backs to Becca.

Truth and Far, however, were still looking. And despite the disparity of their coloring—one light and one dark—the expression on both of their faces was the same—hunger.

Hunger for me, Becca thought, feeling her stomach do a slow flip. Hungry to have me between them.

“But…what if we have another…another joining,” she asked desperately. “Or another vision?”

“That’s a chance you’re going to have to take.” Kat raised an eyebrow at her. “You took an oath to help these two bond, Becca. I hate to be pushy but I don’t think there’s any way Truth is going to hug Far unless you’re in between them.”

“The lady Kat is correct,” Truth rumbled. “I will not embrace another male without at least some kind of impediment between us.”

“An impediment, huh? Nice nickname—thanks, Truth,” Becca snapped but her mouth was dry. Was she really going to take off her shirt and get between the two of them voluntarily? It was the last thing she wanted to do but there didn’t appear to be any way around it.

Slowly, feeling like she was moving underwater, Becca stood and began unbuttoning the modest, long sleeved blouse she’d been wearing. It came off easily—too easily, she thought—leaving her feeling naked from the waist up with only her cream silk cami on.

She had no bra on under the thin half-slip and her nipples felt sensitive and exposed under the wispy material. Glancing down at herself she saw that they were pressing against the silk, making chocolate brown points against the thin fabric.

Hastily, she covered her breasts with her arms, feeling even more vulnerable and horribly embarrassed. Truth and Far might have imagined her naked in their joinings, but neither of them had ever truly seen her in real life as anything but fully clothed. This was so embarrassing!

As though her actions were their cue, both Truth and Far stood and began unbuttoning their emerald green uniform shirts as well. Becca shivered with some emotion she couldn’t name when both broad, muscular chests were revealed.

Truth’s chest was completely smooth but Far had a small patch of dark blond hair between the flat copper disks of his nipples. Both of them looked like they had just stepped out of a bad girl’s fantasy. Or a good girl who’s trying really hard not to go bad, Becca thought, biting her lip. She was about to be sandwiched between them. Could she really deal with this?

Before she could answer that question, Far was extending a hand to her.

“Come, mi’now,” he murmured in his deep, soothing voice. “Come to me—to both of us. It seems that you must be the bridge between us.”

Truth said nothing but he also extended a hand. In his pale gray eyes, Becca saw lust blazing. Did the dark twin want her so much that he was even willing to touch another male—to break the conventions he had been so rigorously trained in from birth? Or did he secretly desire to have her between himself and his brother? Perhaps it was a desire buried so deeply not even he knew it.

Her musings were interrupted when Kat gave her a gentle push.

“Come on, hon, I know it’s scary,” she murmured in Becca’s ear. “But it’s got to be done. Go on—just go for it.”

Becca opened her mouth to answer but in that moment Truth touched one of her shoulders and Far touched the other and she completely lost the power of coherent speech.

There was no joining this time—they weren’t locked in each other’s minds or transported mentally to bed—which was a relief. But the surge of lust still flooded her—so strongly in fact that Becca gasped and would have fallen if both men hadn’t held her upright.

“All right, mi’now. It’s all right,” she heard Far murmuring. And then she was pressed against him, the tight points of her nipples rubbing against the hard planes of his chest. She pressed her burning cheek to his warm pec, breathing in the scent of his skin, trying to still her pounding heart. Why did it feel so good just to touch them? So good it almost hurt?

The scent grew stronger and she knew it wasn’t just Far—the warm, spicy, masculine aroma was coming from the two of them together and she was surrounded by it. It intensified the lust flowing through her until it was a river raging out of control.

Her nipples ached, begging to be stroked, to be sucked. Even worse, her pussy was suddenly pure liquid, so hot and wet and swollen she felt like she might die from the sudden need. Mother of God, she moaned silently, pressing her thighs together. What if they could tell they were affecting her this way? What if everyone in the room could? It was worse than embarrassing—it was humiliating. But she couldn’t stop it, no matter what she did.

And all this was just from being pressed against Far while Truth had one hand on her bare shoulder. What would she do if they ever went further?

“Come, Brother,” she heard Far say, his low voice rumbling through her entire body. “Embrace me—embrace us. Let us hold our lady between us as it was meant to be.”

“Maybe in your world,” Truth said stiffly. But despite his tone, Becca felt him move closer, the heat of his big body stroking along her spine in a way that was both seductive and frightening. Her need kicked up another notch making her want to scream. The wet heat between her legs was demanding attention—she actually ached inside, as though she needed to be filled.

“That’s good,” she heard Kat saying. “Now just put your arms around Becca and your brother, Truth. Come on—Far won’t bite.”

“What makes you think he would bite me?” Truth sounded mystified. Becca would have laughed if the overwhelming lust wasn’t still coursing through her. Instead, she tried to stifle a moan as she felt Truth’s broad chest come flush against the bare skin of her back.

“Good. That feels good—doesn’t it?” she heard Kat murmur.

“Yes,” Far said simply but Becca could hear the deep emotion in his voice as he spoke. Forcing herself to look up, she saw that Truth’s darker tan arms were encircling both her and his brother. Or, more accurately, he was hugging her and clasping Far’s upper arms lightly.

It seemed to be enough. The expression on Far’s face was the look of a man who had wandered through the wilderness for years, finally coming home.

He’s longed for this, Becca realized, forcing herself to think through the haze of lust that tried to cloud her mind. Longed for the day when he would have both a female of his own and a brother to share her with. To share me with.

The realization made her ache for Far…and long to draw Truth even closer to his brother. To both of them. It should have felt wrong to be between them like this, to feel their bare skin against her own, but somehow it didn’t. It felt right—so right it scared Becca.

This must be how the Twin Kindred seduce their mates in the first place, she thought, her throat growing tight with fear. This feeling that it’s all right to give yourself up to both men at once, this overwhelming pleasure and need, the desire to just let go and let them do…whatever they want…

Suddenly she couldn’t stand it anymore. Ducking under Truth’s muscular arm, she slipped out from between them and stood gasping a little ways away.

“I’m…I’m sorry,” she said brokenly when Kat looked at her with one eyebrow raised. “I just…I can’t. It’s too…too intense.”

“Mi’now?” Far looked at her anxiously.

“Rebecca?” Truth said, also sounding worried.

Both men started to come to her but Kat put out a hand to stop them.

“No. The two of you keep it up. Keep hugging.”

“But—” Truth looked like he wanted to protest. However, the stern look in Kat’s eyes seemed to stop him. Reluctantly, he raised the hand he’d let drop from his brother’s arm and placed it stiffly on Far’s broad, bare shoulder once more.

Far made no move to bring his brother closer, Becca noticed. Instead, he held perfectly still, avoiding eye contact, simply standing there in his brother’s reluctant embrace. His own hands were clasped loosely at Truth’s trim waist, carefully touching very little skin.

It’s like Truth is a wild animal he’s trying not to frighten off, Becca thought, watching them. Now that she was no longer pressed between them, she could breathe and also think a lot better. The twins stood so stiffly and so still she thought they looked like a matched set of marionettes, held together by some outside will not their own. How long would it last, this uneasy embrace? How long would Truth tolerate it?

“There,” Kat breathed, taking a step toward the two of them. “That isn’t so bad, is it?”

“It is…not as…” Truth frowned, as though searching for the right words. “It does not feel as wrong as I had expected.”

“Far?” Kat raised a questioning eyebrow at the light twin.

“You know how I feel,” he said quietly. “Truth is my brother. I’m glad to have him close.”

“Then how about getting a little closer?” Kat coaxed gently. “C’mon, guys—don’t just stand there like a couple of Ken dolls—really hug it out!”

“What kind of dolls, did you say?” Truth asked, frowning. But he didn’t try to resist when Far stepped a little closer.

“Never mind,” Kat said. “Just hug your brother.”

“This concept of hugging is still strange to me,” Truth admitted in a low voice.

“It simply an expression of affection,” Far assured him. “Come, Brother, let me hug you.”

Truth was looking increasingly uncomfortable but he allowed his twin to pull him closer and closer. At last he was completely enfolded in his brother’s arms, their chests pressing together and his cheek almost but not quite touching Far’s. His arms were no longer wrapped around the light twin—instead they hung stiffly by his side. But at least he didn’t try to push Far away, Becca thought.

Far was still holding his brother lightly, clearly aware that this was a delicate situation. Becca swore she could see a tremble in his big frame—the evidence of emotions so long pent up they must be raging like the roiling waters behind a dam inside him.

“A little closer,” Kat urged. “It feels good doesn’t it? Feels right.”

“Of course it does.” Commander Deep turned around and Becca was glad she’d grabbed her blouse and wrapped it around her shoulders again. “The touch of your twin is healing—in every way.”

“I…” Suddenly Truth pulled away and took a step back. “Apologies,” he muttered. “But I…I cannot.”

“What happened?” Becca asked anxiously. “Did it start to feel wrong somehow?”

“No,” Truth said shortly and would say no more.

Far simply stood there, his arms hanging by his sides, making no move to pursue the other male.

“It’s all right,” he said at last. “Truth just needs some time.”

“Time is what we don’t have.” Commander Deep sounded impatient. “Truth, how will you merge your shaft with your brother’s to form a lasting bond with your female if you cannot even bear to hug him?”

“What?” Becca demanded.

“What?” Truth repeated, sounding incredulous. “We must what in order to form a bond with a female?”

“To form a bond you and your twin must merge your shafts into one before you penetrate her—you know this. Every Twin Kindred knows,” Deep snapped.

“Well I didn’t know.” Becca couldn’t stop her voice from shaking. And judging from the look on Truth’s face he hadn’t known either.

“You are joking,” he said flatly. “To touch another male in such a way…it’s depraved.”

“It’s not depraved. It’s not even sexual.” Lock, who had been standing quietly, jumped in, obviously trying to salvage the situation. “I mean, it is with your female but not with your brother. It’s simply the only way to bond her to you completely. You must join—become one.”

“And then you enter her as one,” Deep clarified. “It’s also the only way to conceive a child.”

“I…I cannot…even think of such a thing!” Truth was shaking his head, looking more and more horrified and disgusted.

Becca was feeling pretty horrified herself.

“Wouldn’t that be way too big for a girl to, um, accommodate?” She tried not to look but her eyes were drawn involuntarily to the twin bulges in both Truth and Far’s tight, black uniform trousers. They looked huge and if putting them together doubled their size…

“Don’t worry about that,” Kat said quickly. “There’s this little thing called bonding fruit that helps.”

“There is no help. And no way I will ever do this.” Truth lifted his chin. “I should not have let myself go so far. Should not have allowed myself to be seduced by your talking of bonding and brotherly affection. It’s sick and wrong—all of it!”

“Brother, please…” Far held out a hand to his twin desperately but Truth backed away, shaking his head.

“No. No!” he growled. “Stay away from me.”

Turning, he left as quickly as he could but not before Becca saw the look of horror on his face and the look of anguish on Far’s.

Chapter Nine

Kat turned on her mate.

“Now just look what you did! Why did you have to go and tell him that? And just when we were making progress too!”

Deep shrugged irritably. “How was I supposed to know he was completely ignorant of his own anatomy? Even a child knows what I told him.”

“A child raised on Twin Moons does,” Lock said quietly. “But Truth was raised on Pax among the Rai’ku. They are a savage race with strict ideas about wrong and right. It is probable that the things we have asked him to do here would make him an outcast there.”

“What do you know about their culture?” Far asked, breaking his anguished silence at last. “I couldn’t find out much—only that the Kindred Council had refused a genetic trade with them. But none of the documents said why.”

“It’s because of what Truth said—about being raised in ‘the pack,’” Lock said. “The Rai’ku males have a beast within them—a beast which rises to the surface and overtakes them until it blots out all personality, making them mindless creatures capable of acting only on instinct. When this happens they band together and hunt in a pack.”

“What—like a wolf pack? But what causes that?” Kat demanded. “Are they like…werewolves or something? They get hairy during the full moon?”

“As far as anyone can say the rising beast seems to be tied to some kind of cycle though I do not know if the moons that orbit Pax have anything to do with it,” Lock said. “The change from man to beast may also be tied to emotional instability.”

“How did you find this out?” Far asked hoarsely.

“The Kindred Council sent a warrior to study them,” Lock said. “I was able to gain access to his records for my language studies. They have been locked against casual observers due to some of the graphic content they contain.” He shook his head. “I don’t think you want to read them, Far. Sufficed to say that when the Rai’ku change they are very unpredictable and very dangerous.”

Becca felt sick. “But…we’re not thinking that Truth is some kind of a…a were beast are we?”

“Of course not!” Kat exclaimed. “We’re just saying he was raised by them.” She looked at Lock. “Right?”

“Right.” He nodded. “But even being raised by them has been enough to color his perceptions. The Rai’ku are a very dominant and possessive race and they are also extremely competitive when it comes to mates. They do not share their women under any circumstances. In fact, even seeing another male too near a female who is spoken for would be enough to cause a fight to the death.”

“I suppose they want to be sure their genes are getting passed down and not some other guy’s,” Kat muttered.

“Speaking of that,” Becca said. “Truth mentioned that he had some half brothers from his father’s second marriage. But if what Commander Deep said about the Twin Kindred way of…of fathering children is right…” She felt her cheeks heating up and cleared her throat. “Well, I just don’t see how it’s possible.”

“It shouldn’t be,” Lock said thoughtfully. “Although the Rai’ku do possess very dominant genetics. That is one reason the Council voted not to make a trade with them—they determined that the tendency to transition into a mindless beast could not be bred out of them, not even with an infusion of Kindred DNA.”

“So Truth’s other brothers are half Kindred and half savage beast,” Far said, sounding bitter. “And still he prefers them to me.”

Becca felt her heart twist at his expression.

“Far, honey, don’t feel that way,” she protested. “Whoever those other brothers are, he doesn’t have a bond with them.”

“He doesn’t have one with me either,” Far pointed out. “And now he’s never going to.”

“Give him some time,” Lock counseled. “Think of the society he was raised in. Rai’ku males never come into physical contact unless they are fighting. Aggression is like a second language to them. But affection—especially between members of the same sex—is foreign.”

“Yes, remember—he said he had never been hugged, even by his own father.” Kat shook her head. “That’s just sad. I don’t understand how anyone could raise a child without hugging them. I mean, I want to hug my little guys already and they’re not even out yet.” She cupped her rounded belly protectively.

“Probably Truth’s father was trying to fit into the Rai’ku’s repressive society and be certain his son would fit in as well.” Deep sighed.

“He may have also been damaged emotionally. To lose your brother, your mate, and a son all at once…” Lock looked sad. “It must have been devastating. Honestly, I don’t even know how he survived at all—usually the death of one Twin Kindred means the death of his brother too. Maybe Feels Pain was frightened that if he loved Truth too much or showed him too much affection he would lose him as well.”

“So instead he raised him to be a homophobic, touch-phobic, straight-laced, tough son of a bitch,” Deep growled.

“Which means that basically every single thing we’ve been asking Truth to do goes against every principle that was hammered into him as a child,” Becca said quietly. “No wonder he ran.”

“No wonder,” Far echoed. He closed his eyes tightly and rubbed his forehead with the heel of his hand as though trying to push back a headache. “Gods, this is hopeless.”

“It can’t be hopeless,” Kat objected. “The Goddess doesn’t give out hopeless tasks.”

“Well, then she is going to have to give me greater wisdom than I now possess,” Far said. He let his hand drop to his side and shook his head. “I have no idea what to do now…how to get Truth to come to me.” He looked at Becca. “To us.”

“Don’t look at me—I don’t know either.” Becca held up both hands in a helpless gesture. “Besides, all this about having two…uh, pieces of equipment put together as one…that’s news to me, too. Scary news.”

“Of course it is. You never learned about the mating habits of the Twin Kindred because you never considered it a real possibility,” Far said quietly. “And you still don’t.”

Becca began to feel defensive. “You and Truth told me to choose between you. How did I know I couldn’t choose? Until I found out last night, I mean.”

“But you still don’t plan to bond with us—not completely or permanently, do you?” Far asked. There was no bitterness in his deep voice, just resignation. “Even if Truth was willing to join with me so that we could bond you to us this minute you would refuse.”

“I…Far, I don’t…” Becca shook her head, uncertain what to say.

“Don’t worry about it,” he said. “Your virtue is important to you. Keeping it—keeping yourself chaste—is your primary consideration. I understand, mi’now. That is as things should be.”

“I…guess so.” Becca bit her lip. Everything that Far was saying was true—she had always been desperate to hang on to her virtue. Virtue, not virginity—she did have a past, albeit a very limited one. Still, there were lines she didn’t want to cross. Things that “good girls” just didn’t do. But how could she fulfill her promise to the Kindred Goddess to help Far and Truth bond if she wasn’t willing to bend her own rules? If she wasn’t willing to push back some of those boundaries and open up?

Truth opened up some just now, a little voice whispered in her head. Not very much and he snapped closed again almost right away but it wasn’t easy for him to let his brother touch him…or to touch back in return. How can you expect to heal this rift in the bond between Far and Truth if you aren’t willing to open yourself as well? If you aren’t willing to relax some of the rigid rules and standards you’ve been clinging to for so long?

For a moment Becca allowed herself to imagine it—to remember how it had felt in their mental joinings to be naked and open between the two of them. Truth’s mouth on hers would be hard and demanding. At the same time, Far would be trailing feather-light kisses down her skin, seeking her most secret and forbidden spot…kissing and tasting where no one had ever touched her before…

No, it’s wrong! She shook herself reluctantly out of the fantasy and felt the old guilt flooding her. Just because she wasn’t going to become a nun didn’t mean she should entirely throw all her morals out the window! Being with a man she wasn’t married to—let alone two of them at once—would break her family’s hearts. And it would eventually break her heart as well—just like it had been broken when Kenneth—

Becca pushed the memory away. It was far in the past and she’d reformed herself since then. Repented. Entered a convent. Made plans to become a nun. Plans which she had now broken…

But what about your desires, Rebecca? that treacherous little voice whispered. What about your needs? Would it really be so wrong to give in to them? Just once?

Becca didn’t know but she was afraid she was soon to find out.

* * * * *

Far left the suite of Commanders Deep and Lock with a heavy heart. It was just as he had feared—the bonding was never going to happen.

The cruel thing was that they had come so close.

When he had held Truth in his arms and the other male had stayed, even when Becca left, Far had almost begun to hope. He could feel the emptiness in his twin’s soul—could feel it because it mirrored the aching need within his own. They were two halves—neither one whole. Neither one complete without the other.

Far had stood there, his arms clasped lightly—so lightly—around his twin’s waist and had felt a cautious kind of joy. A hope that maybe they might mend the rift between them. He had felt certain if he could get Truth to open up—just a little—he could show him what both of them had been missing their entire lives.

For to a Twin Kindred his brother was more than sibling—he was a constant friend, a close advisor, the one person he could always count on to tell the truth, comfort, and understand. A source of unconditional love and caring. And once they added the right female to that mix—one they both could love and pleasure together—it became one of the most perfect symbiotic relationships in the universe.

It was something that Far had longed for as long as he could remember. Something everyone growing up on Twin Moons seemed to have but him. Far remembered walking to school by himself every day, seeing all the other twins talking and laughing. Feeling so lonely because he had no one to play with after classes were over, no one to study with, to talk to.

His adopted family was kind and the older twin brothers that were his adopted siblings had tried to make him feel welcome but Far had always had the sense of being an outsider. Being only half of what he could be. Being alone.

Far let himself into the suite. He didn’t bother with the lights—he simply went to his bedroom and lay down on the sleeping platform in the dark. He stared up into the blackness, wishing for Truth, wishing for Becca. But what good did it do to wish? Neither of them truly wanted this bonding. Neither one of them felt the empty need like Far did.

It was never going to happen.

* * * * *

Truth walked swiftly down the corridor that led to his suite. He was situated right beside the Unmated Males area—the place the Kindred warriors who lived on the Mother Ship stayed until they called a mate.

There were no females there at all—well, unless you counted the Pairing Puppets, which Truth didn’t. They were mindless, pretty automans. Oh, their flesh was soft enough, their bodies curved and their hair silky and lush. But their brains were robotic and they had no souls—nothing a male could really bond with. The vacant look on their pretty faces was enough to tell you that.

Still, they were a good outlet for the sex-starved males who had yet to start dream sharing with a female on Earth. They were available night and day to any unmated male and their presence kept the fierce Kindred warriors mostly peaceful.

Truth had thought of calling a Pairing Puppet before. Rebecca had kept him waiting for six solar months now—well, kept him and Far waiting, he acknowledged grudgingly—and a male had needs. But somehow he hadn’t been able to do it. Even mating with a brainless sex robot felt too much like cheating. And besides, how would he feel if the situation was reversed and he had to watch Rebecca with another male?

It was reversed—just now, whispered a caustic little voice in his brain. You watched her kiss another male and you stood by and did nothing. Nothing!

But that was because it was Far, who was kissing her. As he had watched them, Truth had kept waiting for the possessive rage to rise in him, for the urge to kill any other male near his female to take over his mind as he had often seen happen with Rai’ku males back on Pax. But it hadn’t come. Because somehow seeing Rebecca kiss Far hadn’t been bad. In fact watching the female he loved kissing his brother felt almost…good.

Good is a fucking understatement. It made you hard as a rock, taunted the little voice. You liked watching him with her—you even wanted to join in. Admit it!

Truth reached the door of his suite and swiftly keyed in the opening sequence. No, damn it! He didn’t really want to share Rebecca with Far. That would be wrong…unnatural.

But if that was true, then why had seeing them kiss and afterwards, holding Rebecca between himself and Far, affected him so deeply?

Infected is more like it, the little voice snarled. Watching that little display gave you a sickness. And what happened next? You actually let yourself be talked into holding another male.

But he’s my brother, Truth protested, trying to still the little voice.

The brother who wants to bond with you in more ways than one, the little voice sneered. Who wants you to place your naked shaft next to his and fuse them together before entering your female. A female who should, by rights, be yours alone. What’s wrong with you, Truth? Has half a year spent among the Kindred completely blotted out everything you learned on your home world? Do you care nothing for decency and propriety anymore? Do you care nothing for the ways of your people—for the Rai’ku?

Of course he cared! Truth wanted to bang his head against the metal wall. He was willing to bash his skull in, if it would only get rid of the guilty voice that haunted him. But it wouldn’t go and he knew why—because it had some valid points. He had gotten pleasure from watching as Far kissed Rebecca, and from holding her between himself and his brother. If he was honest—and it seemed the little voice would allow nothing else—he had even gotten pleasure from holding his brother.

Not a sexual pleasure, he hastened to reassure himself. But it had felt…good. Right. Comforting. It was as though some long dead part of him was awakening—a part that craved companionship and brotherly affection. The part of his soul which was a twin.

Truth remembered feeling that part as a child, before he had hidden it away so deep inside even he could barely find it. Sometimes when his father, Feels Pain, was in a tranquil mood, he would speak of Twin Moons and how everyone there had a twin brother. Rai’ku females never gave birth to more than one child at a time so the idea was foreign, even bizarre to Truth. But it was also fascinating. Feels Pain had even told Truth a bit about his own twin—the male who would have been Truth’s other father if he hadn’t lost his life trying to defend Truth and his laboring mother from the pirates.

But Feels Pain was not often in a tranquil mood. On nights when he had been drinking—

Truth shut off the memory abruptly. No good could come of bringing up that old pain. Just as no good could come of trying to change his beliefs now. He had been raised as a Rai’ku and he must adhere to the principles he had been taught from earliest childhood. Touching another male was wrong. Sharing a female was wrong. These were final and absolute truths—black and white with no gray area. None at all.

Lifting his chin, Truth promised himself that he would stand firm. No more edging over the line or allowing Far to talk him into “bonding exercises.” No more being tempted into illicit contact with another male even if that male was his brother. His blood might be Kindred but he had been raised Rai’ku and he needed no one, not even his twin, to survive. He was strong and complete by himself.

But if that was true then why did he feel so…lonely? So hollow inside? Why did it feel like a chasm had opened in his soul? A chasm that could only be filled by—

Truth pushed the disturbing thoughts away and went to the exercise room provided in his small suite. A good vigorous session with the punching bag—an invention the Kindred had gotten from Earth which allowed a warrior to vent his frustration—would set his mind at ease.

But though he worked the heavy bag until sweat dripped from his skin and his sides heaved for breath, the chasm of emptiness wouldn’t close and the disturbing feelings wouldn’t completely go away.

Chapter Ten

Donald K. Mahoney swung the large polycarbonate bag of pitch black dust over one shoulder and made his way through the disused back service corridors of the Kindred Mother Ship. It was amazing, really, that two tons of the shadow stone could be refined down to a mass that would fit in a bag—even a large bag like the one he was carrying. In fact, the bulging sides of the sack swung over his shoulder made him feel a little like Santa Claus—though he doubted the people he was bringing his dark present to would be excited to get it.

“Christmas is coming early this year, boys and girls,” he croaked, imagining the look on the Kindreds’ handsome faces when the shadow dust rained down on them. He usually didn’t have much sense of humor, feeling jokes were a waste of time, but the mental picture made him laugh—a high pitched giggle that sounded more like a scream.

Faster, urged the dark voice, which had been getting louder and louder lately. We are almost to our destination. Hurry!

“Yes, all right. I’ll hurry,” Donald muttered. He broke into a shambling run, the huge bag swaying at his back. It was heavy but he could manage, though he had to grip it mostly with his left hand. Ever since he had been working with the shadow stone, refining it down to dust, the black spot that had begun as a small mole at the base of his right thumb had grown. In fact, it now covered his entire arm and tendrils of black were creeping up his neck and down along the right side of his narrow torso. He’d even torn the sleeve off his lab coat—now more black than white—because it irritated him when it rubbed the infected area.

Donald’s nose itched and he raised the gnarled claw which had once been his right hand to scratch it. The scent of something rotten filled his nostrils, making them wrinkle involuntarily. As he lowered his hand, a small gobbet of flesh detached from the drooping mass of grayish black skin which still clung to the bones of his arm, sagging like dough clinging to a stick.

Donald barely gave the small chunk of dirty gray flesh a glance. What did it matter if he was falling apart? As soon as he finished the job the dark voice had set for him, he would have Maggie back and everything would go back to normal.

That’s right, soothed the dark voice. All back to normal. All shall be as it was. So hurry now—hurry!

Donald redoubled his speed while reviewing the schematics of the Mother Ship in his head. He was aiming for the air ducts of the Unmated Males section and once he got there, nothing and no one would stop him from sending the shadow dust pouring down like a dark snowstorm onto the Kindreds’ unsuspecting heads.

“Ready or not—here I come!” Donald called out and cackled madly. His voice bounced off the empty metal corridors, making shrill echoes that no one heard.

But they would hear soon enough, oh yes, Donald promised himself as more gray chunks of flesh fell from his ruined right arm and pattered to the ground below him. They would hear and see but it would be too late. For the moment they breathed the black dust, they would be taken over.

Taken over completely.

At his back he heard a rushing sigh, like a hungry wind seeking to devour.

My brethren, the dark voice whispered. They are ready. Ready to possess all those who have no bond to keep them out. Ready to live and breathe and feel a solid body around their spirit forms once more.

“Take the Kindred—you can have them all,” Donald promised out loud. “As long as you leave me Maggie.”

She shall be yours and the Kindred male she has mated will grovel at your feet before he dies, the dark voice whispered. Only hurry, Donald, hurry…your destiny awaits.

“Yes, yes—my destiny,” Donald gabbled, shambling even faster. “I’m coming Maggie. Coming for you. And this time we’re going to be together forever!”

Chapter Eleven

“Mmm…Master. Must I truly be punished?” Maggie batted her eyelashes flirtatiously at her lover and soon to be husband, Kor.

“I’m afraid so, Maggie. You’ve been a very…very naughty girl.”

Maggie felt her heart start to race. She had never played games like this with Donald. He had been her fiancé for years but he’d never gotten her engine revving like Kor did—mainly because Kor was willing to experiment and play in the bedroom. Something that her ex hadn’t had any interest in.

At the moment, Maggie was feeling plenty interested. She was kneeling in the middle of the large bed with her hands bound above her head with soft leather cuffs which were hooked to a chain anchored in the ceiling. It was the same way she’d been displayed when Kor had found her for sale at the Flesh Bazaar.

Kor had tracked her and come to the huge slave trading outpost in disguise. Then he bought her, rescuing her from a life of slavery and certain misery. But not before he’d touched her, fingering her pussy and giving her one of the most intense orgasms of her life. Just remembering it made Maggie hot all over.

She was wearing an outfit similar to the one she’d worn at the Flesh Bazaar too. It was really just two gauzy pink ruffles made of see-through lace that tied around her chest and hips. The top ruffle was barely long enough to reach her nipples—in fact, it didn’t quite cover them completely. The bottom curve of her areolas and her tight, pink points peeked out provocatively from under the ruffle’s satin-edged hem.

The ruffle she wore around her hips was almost as revealing. It barely covered the very tops of her thighs and if she spread her legs or shifted her hips even slightly, it rode up, showing the smooth, naked mound of her pussy and exposing her pouting pussy lips.

Maggie had just shaved herself completely bare before they started this naughty little game. She loved the outfit she was wearing, loved feeling so exposed and put on display for her master. It also made her feel sexy and naughty and hot to be tied up and helpless in the middle of his big bed.

Kor was playing his part—the part of the stern Master—exceedingly well. He was bare chested, stalking around the bed wearing only his black leather flight trousers. The bulge in the tight material was clearly visible, making Maggie’s mouth water to suck his thick cock trapped just behind the black leather.

Back when he had rescued her from the Bazaar, she had been implanted with a slut button—a mechanism that caused her to need sex constantly. Despite the fact that the implant had been removed, she found she still craved it—just not to the point of desperation and pain.

Just being with Kor, it seemed, was as effective as any slut button and twice as pleasurable. She especially liked to suck her lover’s hard shaft and listen to his low, growling moans as she made him crazy by swirling her tongue around his flaring crown.

“Please, Master, what are you going to do to me?” she begged, looking up at him with big, pleading eyes. “You…you’re not going to make me suck you? Are you?” she asked hopefully.

Kor laughed. “You’d like that too much, I think. No, to start with, I’m going to do this.”

He made some slack in the chain holding her arms so that he could pull her closer to the edge of the bed. Then he produced what looked like a piece of jewelry. Two small golden wire rings attached by a length of golden chain. The gold glittered in his big hand as he held the strangely delicate piece up so she could see it.

“What’s that?” Maggie stared at the jewelry curiously.

“Nipple rings. They hurt—not a lot but enough to remind you that you’re being punished.”

“Oh!” Maggie made a show of trying to shrink away until he looked at her sternly.

“Maggie, am I going to have to spank you?”

Maggie bit her lip. Lately during their love play she had found that she did love a good spanking. For now, however, she decided not to push Kor too far.

“No,” she whispered at last.

“All right then, come closer and push out your chest. Let me get to you.”

“Y-yes, Master,” Maggie faltered. Knee walking closer to the edge of the bed, she thrust out her chest, offering her bare breasts with their tight pink nipples barely covered by the pink lace ruffle.

“Very good, that’s a good girl,” Kor rumbled.

As always, the words of approval sent a shiver of pleasure through Maggie’s whole body. She pressed her breasts willingly into his big hands and held still while he wound the first thin gold hoop around her right nipple.

“Ooo!” she gasped as the golden wire tightened around her delicate point. “It feels like…like you're pinching me.” Indeed, the sharp little pain seemed to send sparks of pleasurable irritation coursing straight from her tender nipples to her bare pussy.

“That’s what it’s supposed to feel like,” Kor assured her. “The nipple rings make you more sensitive, more responsive to pain and pleasure. Here…” He fastened the other golden wire around her left nipple, making sure the golden chain that hung between them swung freely between her breasts. “How’s that?” he asked when he had it fixed to his satisfaction.

“I…I don’t know,” Maggie whispered, looking down at herself. She could see the fine golden chain swaying between her bare breasts and feel the nipple rings attached to either end of it squeezing her tender points tightly. It was a beautiful and erotic sight—and nothing she had ever expected to see herself wearing.

“You look fucking gorgeous,” Kor assured her in a hoarse voice. “Gods, I love the way those rings make your nipples so hard.”

Maggie bit her lip. “Th-thank you, Master. But…what is the chain for?”

“This.” Tangling the fine gold chain around one finger he tugged it firmly. The golden rings around her exposed nipples grew even tighter, making her feel as though cruel fingers were squeezing her sensitive nubs. The intense sensation causing her to gasp with mingled pain and pleasure.

“Oh!” Maggie moaned. “Oh, Master, that feels so…oh!”

“That’s right—it’s supposed to feel like that.” Kor gave her a dark smile. “Suppose to squeeze your plump little nipples and make your pussy nice and wet for me. So is it, Maggie? Is your hot little cunt all wet for your master?”

“I…I’m not sure, Master,” Maggie faltered softly. “I…the way you have my hands tied I can’t…can’t touch myself.”

“Maybe I should touch you then and find out. After all, you have to be nice and wet for me to fit your clit ring on.”

Maggie’s eyes flew wide. “Clit ring?”

Kor rumbled laughter. “Don’t worry, blondie—it’s not a piercing. Just a ring that fits around your clit and holds your pussy open for me. It matches your nipple rings.”

“I…I…” She couldn’t think what to say. It hadn’t occurred to her that he might do something like this. Though they had played slave and Master several times since she was finally released from the med unit, Kor had never brought anything like the nipple rings into play before—let alone anything more extreme. But tonight they seemed to be pressing their mutual boundaries.

“Hey…” He lifted her chin with his fingers, forcing her to look deep into his pale blue eyes. “You know I would never hurt you, right?” he murmured in her mind, using the mental link that all Kindred had with their mates. “Not in a way you didn’t want. Playing like this is one thing but I would never—”

Maggie nodded quickly. “I know,” she sent back softly. “I trust you completely, Kor—you know that.”

“Good.” He leaned down and kissed her lips gently. Then, holding her eyes with his he murmured aloud, “Trust me now and spread your legs for your master. Let me see if you’re wet enough for the clit ring.”

Maggie moaned and did as he said, spreading her legs wide so that the innocent pink ruffle rode up, showing her naked cunt beneath. She could feel her pussy lips spreading with the motion and she knew what Kor would find when he examined her—she was hot—so hot and so wet she could feel her own juices running down the insides of her thighs.

“Gods, blondie,” he muttered hoarsely, cupping her naked pussy in his big, warm hand. “You’re wet all right. The ring should work fine.”

“Will…will it hurt?” Maggie asked. “I mean, will it pinch like the nipple rings?”

“No, but it’s going to make you more sensitive. Look down. Watch me put it on you if you want to.”

Biting her lip, Maggie looked down. Kor had another golden contraption in his hand but this one looked like a round gold ring in the center of two thick wires. The wires were also gold and made the shape of a capital V with the ring at their apex.

“Just like this…” Kor knelt on the floor before her, a look of intense concentration on his face. “It’s a special alloy—adheres to your flesh because it’s attracted to your pussy honey. And you do have plenty of honey.” He stroked one long finger from the bottom of her spread pussy to the top, dragging his fingertip lightly over her swollen clit and making Maggie gasp.

“Master, please.”

She didn’t know what she was begging for but Kor seemed to and he was obviously determined to give it to her.

“Here we go, sweetheart,” he murmured. “Just hold still…”

Gently he spread her cunt lips wide and pressed the golden V shaped wire contraption to her open pussy. Maggie moaned a little as the cold metal met her heated flesh but despite the discomfort she held still like an obedient slave girl. To her wonder, the golden device stayed in place though there was seemingly nothing to hold it there and the result was a deeply erotic sight.

The gold ring at the apex of the V encircled her swollen clit, pressing firmly against her in a way that seemed to make the little bud swell even more. The arms of the V pressed against her pussy lips, holding them open to be certain she was completely exposed. It made Maggie feel incredibly vulnerable…and incredibly hot.

“Gods, sweetheart—look at you all open and wet and hot for me. Your sweet little pussy on display with your clit all exposed. Damn.”

Kor’s deep voice was hoarse with lust and his warm, spicy, masculine scent seemed to surround her, making her want him even more.

Maggie felt a surge of lust that nearly overcame her completely. Here she was, hands chained above her head with both her nipples and her pussy on display for her master. God, had she thought she was exposed back at the Flesh Bazaar when he’d rescued her? Now this was exposure. Full exposure. She didn’t know when she’d ever felt so hot or so helpless before. The gold ring encircling her clit seemed to draw attention to it, framing her little pink pearl like a priceless work of art. And just as Kor had promised, she was definitely more sensitive now.

As if reading her mind, Kor proved her sensitivity by pursing his lips and blowing lightly against her spread pussy.

Maggie jumped and wiggled but couldn’t break free of the cuffs that kept her hands above her head.

“Master, please!” she begged. “What…why are you doing this?”

Kor looked up, his eyes blazing.

“I told you, you need to be punished,” he growled. “Besides, it makes me fucking hot to see you all spread out like this with your nipples and clit put on display.”

Maggie cast down her eyes demurely.

“If it pleases my master to see me displayed in such a manner, then I am pleased as well,” she murmured.

“Pleases me so much I want to fuck you right now,” Kor said. “But not yet—we’re not done with your punishment.”

“We’re not? But what…what else are you going to do?” Maggie looked down at the tight golden loops around her nipples and the chain swaying between them. Then lower still to the golden ring encircling her throbbing clit. What more could he do?

“Going to taste you, of course.” Kor gave her mostly naked body a lustful look. “Be a good little slave girl and hold still while I suck those stiff little nipples.”

He was on his feet again and bending her back before Maggie could protest. Not that she really wanted to. It was fun to pretend to struggle and beg him to stop but they both knew in reality that she needed this—needed to have his hands and mouth on her claiming her, making her his and bonding her to him all over again.

“Oh!” she moaned as his hot mouth descended, engulfing one tight, tortured nipple. The golden wire ring around it made her more sensitive than she could ever remember being and she couldn’t help gasping as he lashed her tender point with his tongue, teasing her mercilessly until she cried out and writhed in his grasp.

“Hold still!” Kor demanded, pulling back to give her a stern look. “It’s not too late to put you over my knee and spank you, sweetheart. And I’ll do just that if you don’t stop struggling.”

“I’m sorry, Master,” Maggie moaned as he turned his attention to her other breast. “It’s just…I’m so sensitive. It’s hard to hold still when your mouth on me is so…so intense.”

Kor stopped sucking her other ripe nipple for a moment.

“Intense, hmm?” he growled. “I’ll show you fucking intense, little slave girl. You think your nipples are sensitive? Wait until I taste your little clit. And I want you to watch me do it.”

Maggie bit back a moan as Kor knelt before her again. She could feel his hot breath against her open pussy and see how wet her pink inner petals were, all spread out on display. Her clit throbbed for attention but at the same time, she couldn’t help being a little afraid of the intense sensation she knew was coming. It was incredibly hard to hold still but somehow she managed, her hands clenched into fists above her head and her breathing coming in short, uneven pants.

Kor ignored her agitation and simply looked at her for a moment, an expression of almost reverent lust on his chiseled features as he studied her open thighs.

“Gods, you have a beautiful pussy, Maggie,” he murmured, tracing his long fingers gently down her bare hip. “Love to see you all spread open for me like this. And I love to lick your hot little cunt.”

“Kor…” she whispered, not sure what to say.

But no words were required. Kor was already leaning closer, his large, warm hands resting on her spread thighs. He looked up just once.

“Watch me,” he instructed sternly. “Watch me tease your little clit, slave girl. Watch me lap your cunt.”

Maggie bit her lip and did as he ordered, keeping her eyes fixed on what was happening between her legs. She half expected him to start licking her at once but Kor, as always, surprised her.

Leaning forward he placed a gentle, almost tender kiss on the throbbing button of her clit. Stimulated as she was, even such a light touch was enough to send a lightning bolt of lust straight through her. Maggie gasped and jerked involuntarily, prompting a low, warning growl from Kor. His long fingers tightened on her thighs and he looked up again.

“You know better than that, blondie. Hold still for your master’s tongue in your pussy or face the consequences.”

“Y-yes, Master,” she faltered. “I…I’ll try.”

“You’d better do more than try if you don’t want me to tan that lush little ass of yours,” he warned. “Now be a good slave girl and I’ll give you one more chance.”

Maggie bit back a moan and did her best to hold still as he leaned forward again.

This time he licked her. Maggie gave a soft cry but somehow managed to hold still as he traced her engorged clit with just the tip of his tongue, sending ticklish, overwhelmingly pleasurable sensations through her helpless, open pussy.

“Master,” she whispered thickly. “Oh God, please…please…”

“Please, what, Maggie? Please stop? Or do you want me to keep it up?” Kor looked up at her teasingly and licked his lips. “Gods, you’re delicious. I could eat your sweet cunt all day.”

“You’ve only tasted my clit, so far,” Maggie pointed out bravely.

He grinned. “And that wasn’t enough to drive you wild? Maybe I should fingerfuck you while I do it.”

Maggie bit her lip. “If…if my master wishes,” she whispered.

“I do. Very much.” Kor gave her a lazy smile. “Spread your legs a little wider, sweetheart. Spread your legs and let your master in.”

Moaning, Maggie did as he said, shifting on the bed until her thighs were spread wide for him.

“Good girl,” he murmured. “Such a good little slave girl to open your pussy for your master. Do you find the ring makes you more sensitive when I do this?”

He slid two long, thick fingers deep into her cunt channel and began to thrust slowly in and out. With each thrust, the heel of his hand pressed against her engorged clit, making Maggie cry out elplessly as sharp, jagged bursts of pleasure coursed through her.

“Oh…oh, Kor!”

“That’s right.” He watched her hungrily. “Just ride my fingers, little slave girl. Open your pussy and ride my fingers until you come. Gods, I can’t wait to fuck you like this.” Then he leaned down and lashed her sensitive bud with the tip of his tongue while he continued to fingerfuck her with slow, steady strokes.

Maggie moaned and clenched her hands helplessly. God, she wished she could bury her fingers in his hair and urge him on but tied as she was, she was utterly powerless. All she could do was spread her legs wider and submit to her master’s tongue and fingers in her pussy. All she could do was offer herself and let him do whatever he wanted.

She could feel her pleasure building, pushing her higher and higher towards the jagged peak. But just as she was about to reach it, Kor pulled back abruptly, licking his lips.

“Master?” Maggie couldn’t help sounding frustrated. “Why did you stop? Please, I was so close.”

“I know you were,” he gave her a half-lidded, lustful smile. “But I don’t want you coming on my tongue or my fingers—I want you to come all over my cock. Want to feel you squeezing my shaft with that tight little pussy, slave girl.”

Maggie shifted on the bed, feeling excitement and desire rush though her.

“Yes, Master,” she whispered submissively. “And how does my master desire to…to take me?”

“To fuck you, you mean,” he growled softly. “I think I’m going to take you from behind—and I want you to watch.”

Maggie bit her lip. “To watch? How?”

“The viewer.” He nodded at the tall, oblong mirror like object as he climbed on the bed behind her. It stood at the far end of the bed where Maggie usually used it for getting dressed. Of course, she’d never imagined using it for this purpose but it seemed that Kor had.

“All right,” she whispered. “But…will you let me down?” She nodded up at her hands, still cuffed over her head.

Kor looked at her speculatively. “Are you in pain? Are the cuffs hurting you?”

“No.”

“Good. Then we’ll leave you as you are. I like the idea of fucking you from behind and having access to your pussy and breasts like this—all spread out and open. Not to mention it makes a fucking hot picture in the viewer.” He pulled her gently back to the center of the bed, positioning her directly in front of the oblong, shiny surface. Then he untied the flimsy pink lace ruffles and pulled them off, leaving her completely naked for the first time.

Maggie bit her lip as she watched her naked reflection. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes glassy with lust. Her honey blonde curls were tousled but what drew her gaze most were the tight points of her nipples and the dark pink bud of her clit. She had never seen herself looking more vulnerable or more hot. She didn’t know whether to blush with embarrassment or thrust out her breasts and spread her thighs wider for Kor’s scrutiny.

He positioned himself behind her and she heard the rustling sound of his leather trousers being opened. Then something hot and hard pressed against the back of her ass.

His cock, she thought. God, it feels so long and thick. She’d had him in her often lately but never before in this position and she couldn’t help wondering how it would feel.

“Kor,” she begged softly. “Please…I need you in me!”

“And I need to be in you, sweetheart. Bur first I want to admire the view.” He pressed against her until the hard planes of his chest were flush with her mostly bare back. His warm, spicy scent seemed to fill her head, making it hard to breathe she wanted him so much. Kor leaned forward and buried his face in her hair, inhaling deeply, breathing her in. “Gods, you’re beautiful,” he muttered hoarsely. “I still can’t believe you’re mine.”

“I’m yours because you take me. Because you make me yours,” Maggie whispered breathlessly. “Kor, please…make me yours again.”

“With pleasure, blondie.” He ran his big hands down her naked, shivering sides and then cupped her ass. “All right then, spread your thighs for me. Open your pussy for your master’s cock.”

“Yes, Master.” Trembling, Maggie spread her thighs submissively and pushed her pelvis back, trying to be open for the massive shaft she felt rubbing against her bottom.

“Good girl.” Kor’s breath on the back of her neck was hot and his voice was ragged. “Gods, I love sliding inside your wet little cunt. And this is especially hot. Watch in the viewer—watch while I fuck you.”

Maggie did as he said, keeping her eyes glued to the silvery reflective surface of the viewer, watching as the broad head of his cock pressed up between her thighs and breached her entrance.

It was incredibly hot watching him fill her in the viewer but even better was the feeling of him entering her. She bit her lip as he stretched her open, pressing his thick shaft deep into her wet, slippery pussy. God, would she ever get used to this feeling? Would she ever get used to feeling so filled, so helplessly open for him?

Before she could answer the question, she felt the broad head of his cock kiss the mouth of her womb and knew he was all the way inside her.

“There we are, sweetheart,” he growled softly in her ear. “Feel that? Feel your master’s cock deep in your hot little cunt?”

Maggie’s heart was beating so hard she could barely answer.

“Y-yes, Master,” she stammered. “Are…are you going to fuck me now?”

“Damn right, I’m going to fuck you. But I’m going to be fingering your sweet, wet little pussy the whole time,” he murmured. “And I want you to watch, Maggie. Want you to watch your breasts jiggle every time I thrust into your cunt. Want you to see my fingers tracing your clit while I fill you, while I make you mine.”

“I’m yours, you know I am,” she whispered through their link as he pulled out and thrust up into her again with one long, deep movement. Just as he had said, her breasts jiggled with the thrust and at the same time, she saw his large hand come down to cup her pussy and stroke her swollen clit. While it did, his whisper fingers stroked her nipples, teasing their hard tips mercilessly.

“That’s right—you’re mine.” Kor thrust again, hard, as though to emphasize his point. “And I’m going to leave a load of cum in your hot little pussy to prove it. Is that what you want, slave girl? Want to feel your master fucking you and coming in your pussy?”

“Yes, God, yes!” Maggie couldn’t help moaning aloud, pressing her hips back to give him better access. She watched as the girl in the viewer did the same, begging and crying shamelessly, her full breasts shaking with each deep thrust of the cock in her pussy. Was that really her? That wanton, out of control creature made half crazy with lust? The girl with golden wires wound around her naked nipples and her bare clit? The one who was moaning and begging to be fucked?

Maggie supposed it was but she didn’t care anymore—didn’t care how she looked in the viewer as long as Kor didn’t stop. As long as he let her come. And God, she was so close…so close.

With every deep thrust she felt herself being pushed higher and harder. She knew soon she was going to lose it completely and that was what she wanted—to come all over Kor’s thick shaft just as he had commanded.

Kor must have felt her nearing her orgasm, because he began to speed up his fucking.

“Good girl,” Maggie heard him mutter as he thrust even deeper into her spread pussy. “Such a good little slave girl to spread your pussy open and let your master fuck you.”

“Master,” Maggie heard herself beg. “Please, Master, please—I need to come!”

“Of course you do.” His deep voice was filled with rough tenderness. “And I’m going to see that you do, sweetheart.” Up until now he’d been stroking gently over her swollen bud. Now he increased his intensity, his fingertips circling her sensitive clit as he fucked up into her until Maggie thought she would scream with the intensity of it.

Suddenly she couldn’t stand anymore. The combination of his thick shaft filling her and the intense sensation of him stroking her clit was too much. With a low cry that was almost a sob, she felt her orgasm wash over her like a wave, pushing her out to sea as her inner muscles tightened around the invading shaft and bolt after bolt of pure pleasure arched through her.

“That’s right, blondie,” she heard Kor rumble in her ear. “Come for me. Let me feel you coming all over my cock. Goddess, I love you. Love you so fucking much.”

“I…I love you too,” she gasped out. And then he was pressing up hard inside her and filling her with spurt after hot spurt of his seed, planting it deep in her pussy, making her his, claiming her all over again.

When it was over, Kor unfastened the soft leather cuffs from her wrists and Maggie collapsed, utterly spent from the intense sex.

“Sweetheart—you okay?” Kor bent over her, his face anxious.

“Fine,” she managed to whisper. “Just…worn out. That was…it was so intense. Hard…hard to get over.”

“All right. If you’re sure you’re okay.”

Lying down beside her, he curled his much larger frame around her smaller one and threw a protective arm over her side.

Maggie sighed contentedly and snuggled back against him. She loved it when they spooned—it made her feel completely surrounded and so safe. So—

Just then a clanging sound above their heads made her look up.

“What was that?”

Kor frowned, instantly alert. “I don’t know.”

The clanging came again—closer this time.

“What in the world?” Maggie frowned. “It almost sounds like someone’s crawling around in the ceiling. But is that even possible?”

“I guess it could be some kind of maintenance check on the Unmated Males section—they’re right beside us.” Kor still looked troubled.

“But it’s way past midnight—why would they do it now?” Maggie had a sudden thought. “Do you think it could have anything to do with the guards they have posted outside the Unmated Males area? I wondered about that. Why do they need them?”

“I don’t know.” There was a banging above their heads again and Kor got up and reached for his black leather trousers. “But I’m going to go check it out.”

Suddenly Maggie had a bad feeling. She sat up and reached for his arm.

“Kor, wait—don’t go.”

“Why not?” He was already shrugging into a shirt. “I’m just going to have a quick look. I’ll be right back, sweetheart.”

“But…” Maggie put a hand to her throat.

“It’s probably nothing,” he reassured her. “A maintenance crew banging around up there or something. No big deal.”

“I…I guess so.” Maggie couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something bad—really bad—going on. But she couldn’t justify her feelings in any way. I’m just being silly, she told herself uneasily. Kor’s right—it probably is just a maintenance crew.

“It’s going to be fine. I’ll be right back.” He bent to give her a swift kiss on the lips and left.

Maggie stayed on the bed, drawing the covers around her and trying to tell herself that everything was fine. Just fine.

But she couldn’t stop feeling that something was terribly, terribly wrong.

Chapter Twelve

“Sorry but you can’t access these vents. No admittance by order of Commander Sylvan himself,” said the bored looking guard, who appeared to be a Beast Kindred. He was standing in the small vent access room, nearly taking up the entire space with his bulky frame.

“But I’m here on official business. I’m supposed to clean all the ventilation ducts in the Unmated Males section. I’ve already done vents one and two. This is the last one,” Donald protested, glaring up at the huge Kindred who towered above him, flaunting his vast super-human height and size. Why did all of these bastards have to be so tall?

Never mind, whispered the dark voice. We can cut him down to size. This is the last vent to seed.

I know that, Donald muttered mentally. I already seeded the first two—remember?

Yes and you have done well, Donald. You must, however, handle this one alone. I must find a host worthy of my glory—one who is strong enough to support my vast power.

But what about the promises you made? What about Maggie and that Neanderthal, Kor?

Worry not. They will find you. In fact, Kor is seeking you even now. There was dreadful humor in the dark voice’s mental tone. Hurry—the next blast of air will be circulating soon and the dust must be in place when it does. All the warriors must be infected at once!

They will be! Donald promised and then he felt the dark presence which had been his constant companion for days suddenly leave. For a moment he felt small and very, very alone. Then he squared his shoulders and looked up at the Kindred warrior blocking his way. It didn’t matter if the dark voice had gone for a minute—he, Donald K. Mahoney PhD could handle things on his own.

“Step aside and let me access that vent,” he demanded, making his voice as deep and commanding as possible.

“Sorry but Commander Sylvan gave very specific instructions.” The Beast Kindred still blocked the access way to the last and most extensive vents with his broad shoulders. Up until now he had appeared half asleep but now his golden eyes widened as he took in Donald’s ragged appearance more completely. “Gods, man—you’d don’t look good at all. Is this a normal state for a human male?”

Donald looked down at himself—his ruined clothes, his dirty, torn shoes, his one-armed lab coat which was more black than white, and most of all, his rotted arm with its bits of grayish flesh falling off. He cackled shrilly.

“Oh, I’m fine, my good sir. Don’t worry about me. It’s you that you ought to be worried about.”

The Beast Kindred frowned. “What do you mean?”

“This.” Quick as a wink, Donald reached into his sack and withdrew a handful of fine black powder. Standing on tiptoes, he puffed hard, blowing the swirling mass of shadow dust straight into the big warrior’s face.

The Beast Kindred coughed and choked, his face going dark red.

“What in the Seven Hells?” he growled, giving Donald a very unfriendly look. “Why the fuck did you do that?”

Donald smiled. “You’ll see my friend.”

“You—” Suddenly the Beast Kindred’s face changed. His features began to contort and shift, melting and reforming almost like candle wax. The change only took a second to complete. When it was done, though his bone structure and features were essentially the same, it was clear there was another being looking out from the Kindred’s golden eyes.

Donald grinned even wider. “There now. Feeling better?”

An answering grin overspread the face of the former Beast Kindred. An expression of unspeakable evil.

“I feel.” The deep, grating voice issuing from the warrior was too deep and distorted even for his huge frame. “I breathe.” The vast chest inhaled deeply. “I live!”

“Good,” Donald snapped. “Now take the mesh off the vent intake.” He nodded approvingly as the guard did as he said.

“And now?” it asked, straightening up again after leaning the two foot by three foot metal mesh against the wall.

“Now guard this vent while I seed it. I must not be interrupted until all the dust has been distributed. Once it is, go and wake the other sleeping males—but not until each has been inhabited by one of your brothers.” He had given similar orders, relayed to him by the dark voice, to the other two guards he had “converted” at vents one and two.

The former Kindred inclined his shaggy head.

“To hear is to obey. But how will I know if they have been indwelled? I find I cannot hear the voices of my brethren in this body.” He frowned. “It is most…disturbing.”

“There is not visible outward sign—except for the eyes.”

“Indeed.” The former Kindred warrior’s golden eyes flashed red, then he hesitated. “But if they are sleeping and their eyes are closed…”

Donald frowned. “I thought all demons were maniacal masterminds. But you’re not going to be earning a genius grant any time soon, are you, my friend?”

The former Kindred frowned. “Are you insulting me, puny human? You are but a tool of Ur, he that leads us, you know.”

“Yes, yes…” Donald waved his rotting arm airily and a few more bits of flesh dropped off with sick plopping sounds. “I’m a tool, you’re a tool—in fact, you’re the biggest tool I’ve ever seen.” He snickered. “As to how you will tell if they are indwelled, you don’t have to see it happen. Just one deep breath of the dust is all it takes to open a pathway in an unmated male. Give the dust a chance to fill the air in the third part of the area and all will be well.”

“Understood.” The shaggy head nodded again.

“But…” Donald put up one finger. One rotten finger, whispered a little voice in his head and for some reason this, as well as the sight of his own skeletal and blackened finger, made him giggle again.

“Yes?” The demon housed within the Beast Kindred’s body sounded impatient.

“Remember, the dust will only work on unmated males. If you see a male without red eyes wandering around in the dust, one who is clearly not indwelled, do not hesitate to kill him. If he is mated, his mind will be shielded against your kind. We cannot risk anyone sounding the alarm before all the unmated are indwelled. Understand?”

“Yes,” the demon growled.

“Good. Then I must—”

“Step away from the fucking vent!”

The new voice was deep and also familiar. Donald felt a tingle of anticipation as he turned to face Maggie’s new paramour.

* * * * *

“Well, well, if it isn’t the Neanderthal that walks like a man. How are you, Kor?”

“Better than you’re about to be,” Kor growled. His eyes flicked over the human scientist who looked really fucking awful. Not surprising if he’d been keeping company with the demon Ur.

“Oh, I don’t think so.” Donald smiled, showing a mouthful of gray teeth. Kor frowned. Gods, had the corruption spread everywhere throughout him? The sight of Donald rotting from the inside out turned his stomach but at the same time, he felt pity creeping through him as well. This poor bastard was done for and he didn’t even seem to know it.

“Put down that sack,” he said, motioning to the bag slung over the human’s scrawny shoulder. “What is it full of anyway? Shadow stone?” That had to be it, if what he’d heard while listening outside the small room was true. Had Donald truly gone to the Black Planet and brought back the evil substance along with a host of demons to inhabit the unmated Kindred? Kor was very much afraid that he had.

“Very apt.” Donald nodded thoughtfully. “One might almost be tempted to think there was a brain in that thick skulled head of yours after all.” He nodded at the Beast Kindred beside him. “What are you waiting for? I thought I told you to kill all mated Kindred on sight?”

The Beast Kindred looked confused.

“But his eyes…”

The inhumanly deep and resonant sound of his voice as well as the flash of red in his golden eyes let Kor know what was happening. The Beast Kindred had been indwelled—thankfully not with the sharpest of demons, apparently, because the thing was just standing there staring at him.

He let his own eyes get red and hot, feeling their heat as he allowed his power to come to the surface as he hadn’t since he expelled Ur.

“That’s right,” he growled. “I may have cast out Ur—the demon who rode me—but I retained my powers. They’re a birthright. One I choose not to use anymore—unless I have no other choice.”

“But…” The Beast Kindred demon looked more confused than ever. “You are the one who cast Ur out?”

“I am.” With a sudden lunge, Kor struck, snatching the blaster from the Beast Kindred’s belt. A quick glance showed it was on stun setting. “Sorry about this, Brother,” he rumbled and shot the other male in the chest.

With a low groan, the Beast Kindred went to his knees and then slumped to one side in front of the vent intake. Without his shoulders in the way, the opening seemed to yawn like a hungry mouth, waiting to be fed.

Donald hissed in annoyance and Kor gave a sigh of relief. He hadn’t been at all sure that the blaster would work on the possessed male. When he himself had been indwelled by Ur, his physical body had become invulnerable to almost any kind of attack. However, Ur was an exceptionally strong and smart demon, who had been able to extend his power outward to ward Kor’s physical body, which he had been wearing as a skin suit at the time. Luckily, the demon who had taken over this particular Beast Kindred appeared to be neither very strong or very intelligent.

He was still a threat, however, for he was still inside his host. Kor knew that just because the body had been knocked out, didn’t mean the demon was gone. On the contrary, the moment the physical form of the big Kindred regained consciousness, the demon would come to the forefront again and control the body it had taken over. Without a bond with a female to anchor the Kindred warrior and help him fight to expel the demon, he would be trapped, a prisoner inside his own body while the demon used him to do whatever it liked.

“Well, well—still quick on the draw, I see,” Donald said, breaking into his grim thoughts.

Kor waved the blaster at him. “Drop the sack.”

“As you wish.” Donald turned quickly and dumped the contents of the sack into the open mouth of the vent intake. Then he dropped the sack on the metal floor. “Oops,” he said blandly. “I may have spilled some.”

“You little bastard!” Kor growled. But to his relief, the dust wasn’t being sucked up into the air system. It was still just lying there in a glittering black heap like a pile of volcanic sand in the floor of the vent intake.

“Funny thing about these vents,” Donald remarked conversationally. “I noticed it when I was studying the Mother Ship’s schematics—which were not easy to get, by the way. Anyway, the thing is that they’re on a kind of cycle. I mean, the air gets circulated constantly of course, but once every hour there’s a massive intake—a powerful surge as the system revs up.”

Kor began to get a very bad feeling. “Get that poisonous shit back in the sack,” he growled, gesturing with his blaster. He could have blasted the son of a bitch with his eyes—he could feel them heating up again—but he was afraid if he let the old rage overtake him he might not be able to regain control. “Now,” he added, gesturing again.

Donald grinned, showing those gray, rotting teeth again.

“I would but I don’t think there’s quite…enough…time.”

On his last word, there was a dull roaring and all the air seemed to be sucked out of the little vent room at once.

Kor gave a despairing cry as he saw the pile of shining black dust sucked into the massive pipe of the air vent and circulated into the Unmated Males air supply. Within seconds it would be raining down like fine black death from above, infiltrating his Kindred brothers’ lungs and blood streams, making them vulnerable to the invading demons.

“No!” he shouted, staring at Donald. “Do you know what you’ve done?”

“I know exactly what I’ve done.” The human scientist giggled madly. “I’ve given the unmated Kindred a very permanent change of heart—and mind—and everything else, really.” He giggled again and then his rotting face grew serious. “But that’s nothing to what I’m going to do to you.”

From beneath his ragged, one armed lab coat, he suddenly produced a weapon with a shiny silver barrel.

And I just bet it’s not set on stun, Kor thought numbly. He was already pressing the trigger on his own blaster but before he could, a beam of energy left the silver barrel and slammed into his chest like a hard, angry fist.

Kor felt a hot flare of agony lance through him.

“Maggie!” he sent through the mental link all Kindred shared with their mates. “I’m so sorry! I was too late. I—”

And then everything went black.

Chapter Thirteen

“Something’s wrong!”

Becca sat straight up in bed, her restless sleep abruptly broken by the sudden, overwhelming feeling of wrongness sweeping over her. Truth and Far—they’re in danger!

She didn’t know how she knew but she was right—she could feel it.

Calling for the lights, she stumbled out of bed and fumbled for something to wear. Her hand fell on the creamy silk robe that went with her nightgown and she pulled it on.

Not bothering with shoes, she ran for the door of her guest suite. Far’s suite was located down the same hall hers was. But Truth was across the ship, just beside the Unmated Males area. And that was where, Becca felt instinctively, the danger was.

She rushed down the curving metal corridor, vaguely aware it was the middle of the night and not caring a bit. By the time she reached Far’s door, she was breathing hard and there was a stitch starting in her side. Becca didn’t care.

“Far!” she shouted, pounding the metal panel with her fist, heedless of the people sleeping in the suites on either side of his. “Far, open up—are you all right?”

The door slid open before she finished speaking and Far looked out, his black eyes wild. He was wearing deep blue silk sleep trousers that left his muscular torso bare and his long blond mane looked like he’d been running both hands through it. Tucked into the loose waist band of the trousers was the handle of what looked like a silver gun.

“It’s happening,” he said hoarsely. “We have to get to Truth—he’s in danger.”

“You both are—I can feel it!” Becca exclaimed.

“Which is why I’m going to get him.”

“No.” Becca shook her head vehemently. “His suite is down by the Unmated Males area—that’s where it’s happening. Just like in the vision we shared. If you stay here you should be safe—I’ll go get Truth and bring him back.”

Far’s handsome face darkened.

“Like hell I will. What kind of a male would I be if I let the female I love go running into danger by herself? In fact, I don’t think you should go at all. You stay here while I fetch Truth.” He started to stride down the hallway but Becca caught his arm.

“No, Far! That’s exactly what you can’t do. You need me—in fact, I think we need to stay together. Think about it—the trouble we saw in the vision all had to do with the unmated males. And you and I and Truth—I mean, we have a…a connection I guess you’d call it—but we’re not mated. That makes both of you vulnerable.”

Far cursed under his breath and appeared to consider what she’d said. Finally he nodded.

“You’re right.”

“Thank you. I know.” Becca felt a rush of relief.

“All right, so we’ll go together,” Far said. “But stay behind me.”

“No.” Becca lifted her chin and laced her fingers through his. “No, you need me at your side. We need to be touching.”

Far frowned. “How do you know that?”

For a moment she felt a stab of confusion but the certainty she had was too strong to ignore.

“I don’t know. I just…know it. All right?”

He sighed. “I should make you stay here. Truth would, you know.”

“I know,” Becca said steadily. “But you’re not like him.”

“No.” He shook his head. “Sometimes I think it would be easier if I was. Well, come on.” He pulled her down the corridor but before they could get too far, Becca put on the brakes.

“Commander Sylvan and Sophia—this is their suite,” she explained when Far looked back in confusion. She slapped the metal door with the flat of her hand. “Sophie?”

The door slid open and Commander Sylvan came out with a weapon in his hand and a very worried looking Sophia trailing behind him. He was wearing a thin silver wire around his temples—a Thinkme which facilitated thought communication between Kindred.

“I know,” he said before Becca could say anything. “Maggie just bespoke Sophia—she and Kor have a suite near the Unmated Males area.”

“She did? What did she say? What’s happening down there?” Far demanded.

“I’m not sure. She just said Kor was bespeaking her and they lost contact abruptly. Now she can’t feel him through their link which is bad—very bad.” Sylvan looked grim. “Come on.”

“Be careful!” Sophia stood on tiptoes to kiss him. “Be safe!”

“I will. I love you, Talana.” He kissed her back swiftly and then motioned for Far and Becca. “Let’s go!”

As the three of them set off down the corridor at a run, Becca wondered what had happened to Kor. And what would they find at the Unmated Males area?

* * * * *

Truth wakened from a dream he couldn’t remember with a strange sensation that someone wanted him. Wanted him badly. Was it Rebecca? No, he thought sleepily, it didn’t feel like her.

How he could feel if she or anyone else was wanting him didn’t bother him—in his half-awake state it made perfect sense. Could it be Far, then? But no, the someone wanting him didn’t feel like his brother either. So then, who…

Come outside and find out, whispered a voice in the darkness.

Ice bloomed at the base of Truth’s spine and he was suddenly, completely awake. He whipped his head around, glaring around the darkened sleeping area but he could see no one. Was there someone in the room with him?

“Who’s there?” he called. “Lights high!”

The harsh command caused the recessed lighting around the edges of the room to flare to life. It was so bright that Truth had to blink a second, until his eyes became accustomed to the glare.

There was no one there and no one answered when he called.

Truth pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath.

Just a bad dream. Stop acting like a child with night terrors and go back to sleep.

He lay back down and settled in bed with the light blanket thrown over his legs.

“Lights off,” he muttered and the sleeping area was immediately plunged into gloom.

Truth sighed and rolled on his side, his head sinking into the pillow. He let his eyes drift closed and took a deep breath.

Something that felt like a long, cold finger caressed his cheek in the darkness. A deep, inhumanly harsh voice breathed in his ear,

Come out, Truth. I want you.

* * * * *

“What’s happening?”

They stood on the flat green area of the parklands in the center of the ship. It was just opposite the Unmated Males area, which Becca was surveying in dismay. Everything seemed to be coated in fine, black dust and more of it was drifting down from the air ducts in the ceiling far above like some kind of deadly snow. She didn’t know what the dust was but she knew what it meant. Trouble. Danger. Death.

Several Kindred warriors were wandering around in the strange dust, a look of confusion on their half-awake faces. Becca’s heart leapt into her throat and stayed there.

Any minute now, she thought, feeling sick. Any minute their features will start to run like wax. They’ll start to change…

And then, to her horror, it happened.

She saw one of the warriors facing her wave at the air in front of his face, as though trying to dissipate the dust floating there. But it did no good—when he took a breath the alien dust was sucked into his lungs. He coughed and choked, as though trying to get rid of it. Then, suddenly, his face began to change. His features shifted like they were made of putty, molding his sleepy, slightly confused look into an evil sneer. His body changed, seeming to grow even bigger and more menacing. Finally, his eyes began to glow a deep, burning red.

“What in the Seven Hells just happened?” asked Sylvan, who had also been watching.

“He’s been possessed by a greater power. Demons from the Black Planet—and I brought enough for every single unmated Kindred to have one of their very own.” Suddenly a small man Becca recognized as Maggie’s ex-fiancé, Donald, came into view. She had only met him once but he was instantly recognizable by his rail-thin frame and slightly stooped posture.

But just in case she had any doubts, he was also dragging a half naked Maggie with him. He had one arm looped around her neck and the muzzle of a silver weapon that looked much like the one Far had in his trousers shoved against her temple.

“Maggie!” Commander Sylvan took a step toward her and so did Far but Becca kept a firm grip on his hand.

“Don’t,” she said in a low voice. “Don’t break contact, Far. It’s not safe.”

“Stay back. Maggie is mine again and this time I’m not letting her go,” Donald announced in a high, cracked voice.

“Be reasonable, man,” Sylvan growled. “She’s mated to another male.”

“Oh, you mean that idiot, Kor?” Donald sneered. “Don’t worry about him—he’s out of the picture. I made sure of that myself.”

At this, Maggie began to cry, tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Donald shot him,” she whispered. “Please—he’s in that little room with the main vent, lying on the floor. Don’t worry about me—go to Kor.” She looked pleadingly at Sylvan. “You’re a doctor, right? Please, go help him.”

Sylvan looked torn with indecision. “I can’t leave you here with him,” he said, nodding at Donald.

“If you don’t Kor will die! Please, go to him!” Maggie’s face was streaming with tears now.

“Yes, by all means, go to him,” Donald mocked. “See if you can save him though I doubt it—this little weapon packs a big punch.” He caressed Maggie’s trembling cheek with the thin silver barrel and giggled.

Commander Sylvan still looked torn but Far nodded at him.

“Go,” he said tightly. “We’ve got this.”

Sylvan nodded shortly. “Just try to keep him occupied,” he murmured in a low voice, meant for Far and Becca’s ears alone. “I’ve already bespoken my brother, Baird. He knows what to do.”

He turned and ran for the Unmated Males area where more and more of the transformed Kindred had started to wander out of the barracks type buildings they lived in.

No, not transformed—possessed, Becca realized feeling sick. They’ve been taken over by something alien…something evil. Somehow the demons Donald says he brought with him are finding their way inside the warriors' bodies. And it has to do with the dust.

The dust which was currently drifting further and further out from the Unmated Males area and into the parkland where they were standing. Becca felt a sense of urgency that flooded her with adrenaline. They had to do something—had to go get Truth before it was too late. She felt in her bones that he was in terrible danger. But how could they leave with Maggie being held hostage by her crazy ex-fiancé?

Have to do something now. Becca had an idea but it would mean getting Far to follow her lead. She cast him a sidelong glance and squeezed his fingers. He nodded slightly and squeezed back. Reassured, she took a deep breath and stepped forward, still keeping hold of his hand.

“Donald, right?” she said, trying to smile at Maggie’s psychotic ex. “Look, I can see you and Maggie are, uh, together now but she’s probably cold.”

She gestured at the half-naked, shivering girl who was wearing nothing more than a thin t-shirt she must have thrown on before she rushed out the door to find her man. Under it she appeared to be wearing some weird golden chain contraption attached to her nipples but Becca chose not to notice that. She had to defuse this situation and get to Truth before it was too late. If it wasn’t already.

“So what if she’s cold? I’ll warm her up.” Donald gave a high pitched laugh that sounded more like a scream. “I was never very interested in coitus before but since I’ve been keeping company with demons, I find it interests me a great deal. I guess you could say some of their more extreme appetites have rubbed off on me.”

He kissed Maggie’s wet cheek lingeringly, licking away her tears with a grayish tongue.

Gray? His tongue is gray? Becca looked at him wide-eyed. This creature bore almost no resemblance to the neat, fussy man she had met just a few weeks ago. He looked deranged, ragged and…she caught a whiff of something awful and wrinkled her nose. And rotten—he smelled freaking rotten. No wonder because the arm wrapped around Maggie’s neck appeared to be just that—literally rotting away to show bone under the gray, putrefying flesh.

Becca fought not to gag. She had to stay in control—had to keep calm.

“You may not care if she’s cold but I know you don’t want other guys looking at your woman,” she said, having a sudden inspiration. “I mean, look at her—you can see everything.”

“You, ah, certainly can.” Far cleared his throat and looked pointedly away, playing along with Becca.

Donald frowned and looked down at the trembling Maggie.

“I see your point. She is dressed in a most…suggestive manner,” he muttered.

“Here…” Becca began to shrug out of the cream silk robe she was wearing. It left her wearing only her knee length nightgown but that was more than poor Maggie had on. “Look,” she said softly, holding up her free hand, the one not holding onto Far. “I’m no threat to you. Just let me put this around her shoulders. Okay?”

She took a step forward and though Donald frowned, he made no move to stop her. Becca took another step forward carefully. This was the part she didn’t like—she was going to have to let go of Far’s hand. And she couldn’t quiet the feeling that when she did he was going to be vulnerable to the fine black dust which was drifting closer and closer like an ominous cloud.

“Far, baby—hold your breath as long as you can,” she murmured for his ears alone. She heard him inhale, then she dropped his hand and stepped forward, holding out the cream silk robe to Maggie. “Here,” she said to Donald. “If you’ll just let go for a minute so I can cover her up…”

“Don’t try anything,” he muttered, but he loosened his grip on Maggie’s neck and for a moment, the muzzle of the silver weapon he was pointing at her head wavered.

It was the moment Becca had been hoping for. She grabbed Maggie’s wrist and yanked her out of the way. At the same time, she threw the silk robe at Donald’s face.

He shouted and fired but the blast went wide and the silk robe wrapped neatly around his head. Couldn’t have done that better if I practiced! Becca thought, feeling a surge of delighted surprise.

“Far,” she shouted. “Get him!”

Before the words left her lips, another blast of energy zipped past her head and the silk robe suddenly had a black hole burned into the middle of it.

Donald gave one anguished howl which changed to a sickening wet gurgle. The black hole in the gown obscuring his face went red at the edges and then the crimson stain began to spread. Donald dropped to his knees, his weapon falling from nerveless fingers. In what seemed like slow motion to Becca’s heightened senses, he slumped slowly over to one side and collapsed on the ground.

Becca bit her lip. “Mother of God, help him,” she whispered through numb lips. “Is he…?”

Keeping his weapon pointed at the supine figure, Far stepped forward and kicked the shiny silver gun Donald had dropped away. Then he stooped and lifted the ruined robe.

“Dead,” he said quietly, his lips tight, his face white. He looked up at Becca. “I don’t like killing. Even when it’s necessary.”

Becca felt her heart surge. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. Beside her, Maggie began to cry again.

“This is my fault. I should have known, should have seen…”

“How could you know he would do something like this?” Becca demanded, making an effort to pull herself together. “Don’t start blaming yourself—right now we just need to get out of here. Or you do, anyway—we have to find Truth.” She looked at Far. “Don’t we?”

Far had a strange expression on his face.

“I…I…”

“Far?” Becca was concerned. The dust had reached them now—most of it was still in the Unmated Males area but it was reaching out, swirling in the air currents, spreading like a disease. She could see it settling like black specs on Far’s pale skin.

“…Becca…mi’now…” Far was clearly struggling to get the words out. His features contorted, almost as though he was fighting something.

No, not something—someone, Becca realized. Something that’s trying to take over him.

“Far!” Lunging forward, she grabbed his hand, entwining their fingers firmly. “Stay here,” she said, peering into his face anxiously. “Stay here with me.”

His face cleared and he breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank you. That was…I could feel something trying to…to get in, somehow.”

“Don’t talk about it.” Becca’s heart was cold with fear. “The same thing might be happening to Truth—we have to get to him.” She looked at Maggie. “Are you all right? I’m sorry I don’t have anything else to give you to wear.”

“That’s all right.” Maggie took a deep breath and wiped her eyes, a look of determination coming over her face. “I’m going to help Commander Sylvan with Kor.”

“You can’t!” Becca said at once. She nodded at the Unmated Males area where more and more red-eyed possessed Kindred were appearing. “You can’t go back in there—it’s not safe!”

“I don’t care,” Maggie insisted. “I have to go to him. I—”

“What’s happening? Sylvan said there was trouble.”

To Becca’s relief, Commander Baird suddenly appeared, surrounded by half a dozen armed warriors. He was holding a weapon and the silver wire of a Thinkme glinted in his thick black hair.

“Commander, we believe there is some kind of mass possession going on,” Far told him. “Maggie’s former fiancé, the human called Donald, said something about some kind of demonic spirits.” He looked at Baird sharply. “Are any of your guards unmated?”

Baird gave a quick scan of his men and shook his head. “No—why do you ask?”

“Only unmated Kindred are affected,” Becca said quickly. “We don’t know why but it seems to have to do with the dust.”

“That’s what Sylvan said—contain the dust,” Baird muttered.

“Contain it? But how?” Becca demanded.

“We have measures in place to seal off the Unmated Males area but Sylvan’s still in there—at least he was last time he bespoke me.”

“He went to get Kor. I need to go too,” Maggie said, lifting her chin. “I have to be with him—I have to.”

Baird shook his head. “Too dangerous. Let me bespeak Sylvan and see what he says.” He closed his eyes briefly and a look of concentration came over his face. “Oh good—he’s coming out.” He motioned to two of his guards. “Cover me—I’m going to help him with Kor.”

He ran forward with two of his guards at his heels.

Hurry! Becca wanted to shout. Through the dust, she could see that the possessed Kindred, who had previously been milling around, were now moving with more purpose. Their eyes were glowing brighter red and they were gathering together. Worse, there were more of them emerging from the barracks every minute.

They’re going to mobilize soon, she thought, panic rising in her throat. And then…who knows what will happen? Are the Kindred prepared to fight against their own kind? To kill their own warriors and brothers even if their actions aren’t their fault because they’re possessed?

Luckily, the milling warriors still seemed a little confused, as though the beings inside them were still getting used to their new bodies. She watched as Sylvan and Baird ran out, dragging the unconscious form of Kor between them. Maggie gave a cry and ran to meet them. When they were a safe distance from the Unmated Males area, Baird shouted,

“Raise the shield.”

At this, several of the possessed Kindred lifted their heads, like dogs catching a scent. Growling angrily, they began to surge forward.

Becca’s heart was in her mouth and she squeezed Far’s hand tightly.

Mother of God, they’re coming! What if—

Just then one of the warriors Baird had left behind produced a slim controller with several lit panels on it. He swiped a panel and pushed a button. A low humming sound filled the air and to Becca’s relief, a shimmering wall rose suddenly from the ground around the Unmated Males area. It zipped upward to the ceiling so quickly she barely had time to register it. One minute it wasn’t there and the next it was, creating an iridescent barrier between the Unmated Males area and the rest of the ship.

The possessed Kindred ran to the shining wall and beat against it angrily but it was clear they couldn’t get through. In fact, Becca could barely hear their growls and howls through the gleaming barrier.

“Safe,” she whispered. “We should all be safe now. The area is sealed off.”

“It is but the dust continues to circulate,” Far said grimly. “Look.” He pointed to a hallway directly beside the sealed off area. A thick cloud of black dust was drifting through the arching opening, as though seeking a way into the rest of the ship. “Truth’s suite is down that corridor,” he said in a low voice.

“Oh, no!” Becca breathed. “We have to get to him before the dust does.”

“I don’t know if that’s possible but we can try,” Far said grimly. “Come on!” He pulled her forward and they ran, their bare feet pushing hard against the springy grass of the park as they raced against the swirling dust.

If only we can get there in time! Becca though wildly. She knew that the doors to the suites were airtight but if Truth came out into the hallway…

Mother of God, she prayed. Please, please don’t let him open his door. Please don’t let him come out. Please…

Chapter Fourteen

Come out, Truth, the dark voice called again but there was no one there.

Truth looked around wildly. The lights were blazing and his suite was warm yet he felt a sudden chill run through him. Who or what was calling him? Where in the Seven Hells was that voice coming from?

Why don’t you come outside and find out?

“Come out where? Where are you?” he demanded, getting out of bed to look around.

Out in the hallway. I’ve been waiting for you. For a vessel worthy of my glory. You are young and strong, with no bonds to hold you back and a wealth of pain in your past to open you to darkness. You shall be the one.

“The one what? What are you talking about?” Truth was beginning to wonder if he was going crazy. Why was he speaking to a disembodied voice in the middle of the night? “Am I dreaming?” he asked aloud. “Is this a dream?”

Yes, it’s a dream, the dark voice assured him. Only a dream, so it’s perfectly safe to do as I say. Just come out into the corridor outside your suite.

“I…shouldn’t,” Truth muttered but somehow his bare feet were already taking him out of the sleeping area, through the living area, and right to the doorway of his suite.

Yes, you should. Come out and take a nice deep breath of fresh air. It’s so stuffy and hot in here. You want to breathe deeply, to come out into the open, don’t you?

A picture began to form in his mind but it wasn’t of the curving metal corridor outside his door. Instead, Truth saw the woods of his home world, Pax.

His saw the steep mountain ranges soaring up in impossibly sharp pinnacles against the rugged pale purple sky. Standing before then and almost as tall were the holy elder trees. Growing at the base of their massive trunks were the jaspar bushes with their furry leaves so soft they felt like feathers if stroked one way and sharp enough to cut like needles if stroked the other. The spicy, clean scent of the long stalked herib grass tickled his nose—his second mother used the tough but silky blades to weave their ceremonial clothing for gatherings. And far in the distance he heard a liquid, lonely sound both beautiful and terrible—the call of a lone Rai’ku male in dr'gin form, hunting.

Suddenly Truth was seized with a terrible home sickness. What was he doing here on the Kindred Mother Ship anyway? Why was he stuck inside a closed, artificial environment when he ought to be out roaming the mountains and forests of Pax, breathing the air and hunting?

The questions flooding his mind made perfect sense and at the same time, he heard the dark voice whispering in the back of his mind.

Come out. Come Out. COME OUT!

The impulse was too strong to ignore. Truth stepped up to the door and opening the sliding metal panel, expecting to see his home world.

Instead he saw the familiar metal hallway filled with a choking cloud of black dust.

He blinked. What in the Seven Hells…?

“Truth—Truth!”

The cries drew his attention and he saw Far and Rebecca, far down at the end of the hallway. They were holding hands and racing towards him as though they were trying to outrun some menace.

“Go back inside, Brother!” Far was calling. At the same time Rebecca was shouting that he should hold his breath.

“Don’t breathe it! Whatever you do, don’t breathe,” she shouted, panting.

Instinctively, Truth reached up to clap his hand over his mouth and nose protectively. He was about to retreat into the safety of his suite when he felt that long, cold finger caressing his cheek again.

Unable to stop himself, he sucked in a ragged gasp of surprise and fear, filling his lungs with the toxic dust.

Yes! the dark voice exulted. Mine—you are MINE!

What? No! Truth reached up to brush the phantom finger away—or tried to anyway. To his horror, he found that his arms were no longer under his control—they wouldn’t move when he wanted them too. He tried to move his legs and found that they too, had been somehow frozen into immobility. What the hell was happening to him?

I am happening to you! The dark voice now seemed to be coming from inside him—from inside his own head. This thing, whatever it was, had somehow gotten into him and now it was taking over.

That’s right, the dark voice assured him gleefully. I have your body and soon I’ll take your mind as well. Enjoy thinking for yourself for a moment more. Soon you will be Truth no longer but Ur forevermore.

Truth felt a surge of rage—how dare this interloper try to usurp his very body? He tried to fight it, tried to find the will to cast it out, but with no results. And even as he tried, his thoughts were going fuzzy. What's happening? Who…? Where…?

“It’s got him—look, one of them has got him!”

He couldn’t turn his head but Truth registered from the corner of his eye that Far and Rebecca were finally there, standing to one side of him with worried expressions on their faces.

It’s all right—I feel fine, he wanted to tell them but his mouth wouldn’t work. A few minutes ago that would have bothered him but now, it seemed all right. Perfectly natural, in fact.

“Truth, no!” Rebecca was in his face now, peering anxiously into his eyes which felt strangely hot and irritated. “Truth?” she asked again. “Look, Far—his eyes are red!”

“Truth is no more. It is only I, Ur,” the dark voice said, speaking out of Truth’s mouth.

Rebecca took a step back, a hand going to her cheek.

“No. Oh, no,” she whispered.

“Truth, no—it can’t be!” Far looked horrified.

“You can’t be gone!” Rebecca seized his hand and Truth was surprised to actually feel it. With the physical sensation, some of his free will seemed to return as well. He no longer felt quite so sanguine about the idea of having his body hijacked.

“Rebecca,” he croaked, and the voice that came from his throat was his.

Far looked at Rebecca excitedly. “He’s not gone! Not completely.”

Truth felt the demonic presence surge within him.

“Stand back! He is mine!” it bellowed but Rebecca still held his hand, refusing to let go.

“Far,” she said. “Take his other hand. Let’s claim Truth and cast this thing out.”

“No!” The demon inhabiting him made a jerky movement, trying to get away. But Truth could feel again and he resisted. When Far grasped his hand, he held on as though it was a lifeline—the one thing that might save him.

Rebecca and Far were also holding hands and together the three of them formed a complete circle. Truth felt a surge of power run through him—through all of them, he supposed. His thoughts were suddenly perfectly clear and his will to fight the being that was trying to invade him solidified.

“He is mine…mine!” the dark voice raged.

Truth clamped his mouth shut. “Stop…using…my…voice,” he growled through clenched teeth.

“That’s right, leave him alone!” Rebecca shouted. “Truth doesn’t belong to you. Far and I claim him—he belongs with us.”

“We will never let you have him.” Far squeezed Truth’s hand. “Never.”

The force of their emotions seemed to collect on either side of Truth, filling him with love and caring and light. It was a pressure that the dark being inside him couldn’t stand. It threw back Truth’s head and let loose a fierce, angry howl that felt like it would tear his throat to ribbons.

His body jerked convulsively as it fought its way free of him. Truth felt like a rag doll, tossed by an angry child but there was nothing he could do about it. Nothing but cling tightly to the hands on either side of him and try to endure.

Then, finally it was gone and he was alone in his own skin.

“Ahhh!” he gasped. Though the entire encounter had taken less than two minutes, he had never felt so drained. He slumped to his knees, his head hanging low in exhaustion.

“Truth, honey? Are you okay?” Rebecca asked anxiously. She went to her knees beside him and began stroking his hair soothingly.

“Brother? Are you well?” Far also crouched down, putting his arm around Truth’s back. In the past, Truth would have shied from such contact but he was too weary…and it felt too good to be surrounded by people who cared for him—even if one of them was another male. He let himself relax into the protective huddle, not caring about anything else.

Over, he thought. Thank the Goddess that’s over!

Chapter Fifteen

Becca was flooded with relief as she pressed close to her men. By claiming Truth, they had driven out the intruder. He was theirs—hers and Far’s—and she would be damned if any horrible demon creature would get its claws in him! In fact—

Suddenly the air above their heads was split by a deep, inhuman laughter.

You think you’ve won! the dark voice bellowed, sounding even more strange and distorted now that it was no longer using Truth’s vocal chords.

Becca winced as the feeling of pure evil flowed over her. It felt like hot slime trying to find a way to penetrate her mind. But as long as she was touching both Truth and Far, she knew instinctively the three of them would be all right. She kept one hand on Truth’s neck and reached out to touch Far’s arm with the other.

“Ignore it and stick close. It can’t hurt us when we’re together,” she said in a low voice.

It is true, I cannot invade you as you are now, the dark voice snarled. But the joke is still on you, human female. I have been inside Truth’s mind—I have tasted his past pain, dissected his pathetic memories. He will never form a true bond with his brother. Never—he is too closed, too unbending. The three of you may have cast me out now but you will not be together forever and I can wait. I can wait…

With a gust of howling, inhuman laughter that made Becca’s stomach clench, the demonic presence finally left them to huddle together in the middle of the hallway in peace.

“Gods.” Truth’s voice was hoarse when he finally spoke. “That was…I have no words.”

“It’s all right, Brother,” Far assured him quietly. “None are needed.”

“Yes, they are. I need to say thank you.” Truth’s handsome face was haggard when he looked at both of them. “For claiming me. For saving me.”

“You’re welcome,” Becca said, squeezing his hand. “And I want you to know, I…I meant every word I said. “I know we didn’t part well earlier—you were a little freaked out by what we, uh, learned about Twin Kindred bonding. And to be honest, I was too.”

“It was…a shock. And not something I feel I could ever participate in,” Truth said stiffly. He got to his feet slowly and pulled Becca up to stand beside him. Then he extended a hand to Far. “Brother?” he asked, waiting.

Far looked up at him with a frown. “You just said you couldn’t bring yourself to participate in any kind of a bond with me. Why would you offer me your hand when it means you’ll have to touch me?”

“Just because I don’t wish to participate in the Kindred way of bonding doesn’t mean I don’t wish to have some kind of relationship,” Truth said roughly. “You saved me just now—you as much as Rebecca, I know that.”

Far raised an eyebrow at his twin.

“So you’ll touch me out of gratitude? Is that it?”

“Far,” Becca said softly. “Truth is trying. This isn’t easy for him—you should try too. Take his hand. There’s still a lot of dust out here.” She shivered. “We need to be touching—keeping each other safe.”

“All right.” Far sighed and took the offered hand.

Truth pulled him up and gripped his hand perhaps a little longer than necessary before letting go.

“Come on,” he said at last. “Let’s get out of this dust. We’ll go in my suite and turn on the air cycler. Then we can talk.”

“What do you want to talk about?” Becca asked curiously.

“About this,” Truth said shortly. “About us. The three of us.”

“I thought there was no ‘three of us,’” Far said softly as they walked into Truth’s suite and sealed the door behind them. “And no possibility of it in the future. Don’t tease, Brother.”

Truth sighed and ran a hand through his short hair.

“I’m not. I just think…we need to talk.”

He flipped on the cycler over the door, which immediately began to hum, then went to the couch and sank down on one end with a tired sigh.

Becca and Far followed him and she found herself in the middle of them as usual. Her position between the two, large male bodies made her newly aware of the fact that she was wearing only the thin, cream colored silk nightgown which molded to her breasts and barely covered her thighs.

She fought the urge to cover herself—there were more important things for her to worry about than modesty. Instead, she deliberately took both their hands. Who knew how long it would take the cycler to completely eradicate the deadly black dust? It was better to be on the safe side and keep up the skin-to-skin contact with both of them, at least for now.

We’re all too worn out to be affected by touching right now anyway—aren’t we? she thought uneasily. It seemed to be true—at least for now. Though she felt a warm current running between them, it wasn’t nearly as intense as it had been in the past. It’s fine. Everything is going to be fine…

“All right,” Far said, speaking to Truth. “We’re listening. Talk, Brother.”

Truth blew out a frustrated breath.

“Apologies, but I hardly know where to start. After what we just experienced I feel that maybe I was…hasty in rejecting everything you wished to offer me.”

“And what did you think I was offering?” Far asked quietly.

“Friendship…brotherhood…as I said before, a relationship.” Truth looked down at his hands. “I can’t promise to take everything you offered. I still can’t imagine…doing what…what is necessary to form a more traditional bond.”

“But how can we have a relationship—a partnership—without a bond?” Far asked.

“Maybe you can have a different kind of bond,” Becca suggested. “Truth is trying to meet you halfway here, Far. If you come to the table demanding all or nothing you’re going to get nothing. Just listen to what he has to say.”

“All right.” Far nodded. “Fair enough. Continue, Brother.”

Truth cleared his throat. “I thought I wanted Rebecca all for myself,” he said in a low voice. “But I saw tonight that was both foolish and selfish of me. She could not have saved me on her own. It took both of you to help drive the demon out.” He shivered. “It took both of you to save me.”

“So what are you saying, Truth?” Becca asked softly.

“I’m saying I feel that, well, maybe it is time for me to learn to share. At least a little.”

“Share Becca, you mean?” Far asked. “Is that what you mean?”

Truth nodded, his pale gray eyes hooded. “Yes. If she is willing to be shared, that is.”

Becca felt her heart jump in her chest. “I’m not sure” she murmured. “Although, I think we just saw that the three of us are stronger together than apart.”

“Agreed,” Far said. “We are stronger as three than we are as two or as one. But how far is Truth willing to go when he speaks of sharing?”

Truth shifted uncomfortably and Becca couldn’t help noticing that there was a definite bulge in the loose sleep trousers he wore.

“I don’t know. Earlier, when Lady Kat was trying to bring us together… That is to say, when she had Rebecca kissing both of us in turn…”

Becca felt her whole body flush at the memory of being between them and kissing each brother as they clasped hands.

“Did you like it?” she asked Truth softly.

He nodded. “I…yes. Yes, I did,” he murmured, his cheeks getting faintly red.

“Which part?” Far asked quietly. “Did you enjoy kissing Becca yourself…or watching me kiss her?”

Truth cleared his throat. “Both,” he admitted at last. “I enjoyed both.”

Becca felt another wave of heat wash over her. “So you enjoyed sharing me, even that little bit,” she murmured, stroking Truth’s hand gently with her thumb.

He nodded again. “Yes. Very much.”

“And you’d like to…share some more?” Far murmured.

“I never thought I would wish to see another male with my chosen female but…yes.” Truth’s deep voice was slightly hoarse. “Yes, I wish to learn to share more fully. If Rebecca will allow it and you will teach me, Far.”

Far looked at her.

“Becca? How do you feel about this?”

“I…let me think about it.” Becca bit her lip. She wasn’t sure how to feel about this turn of events. On one hand, she was glad for Far’s sake that Truth seemed finally to be coming around, at least a little. On the other hand, he was admitting that he’d enjoyed sharing her with his brother in a sexual way and wanted to share more. Should she encourage something like that? Where would it lead if she did? And how far was she prepared to go?

Earlier she had been so sure she had to take the moral high ground—now she wasn’t so certain that was the right course of action. Then again, maybe being between the two large, muscular bodies was affecting her judgment. Though she had been sure she was too tired and worn out to be affected by touching both of them at once, Becca began to feel decidedly warm.

She had started out holding both their hands in an instinctively protective gesture. A gesture born of the knowledge that she needed to be touching both her men in order to keep them safe from the demonic presences and the black dust which still drifted through the air. But now the contact was having another effect—she could feel the sexual heat coursing through her, almost burning her with its intensity as her nipples went suddenly tight and her pussy became unbearably sensitive and wet.

Her first instinct was to pull her hands away but she couldn’t do that. There might still be unseen danger waiting to pounce. The demon that had called itself Ur might be hovering near, just waiting for her to leave her men unprotected.

My men. Since when do I call them that? she thought distractedly.

“Since you claimed us,” Far said softly and Becca realized she must have spoken her thought aloud. “Well, when you claimed Truth, anyway,” he added.

“No…” Becca lifted her chin. “I claim both of you. You’re mine—under my protection—for as long as this threat lasts.”

“I never thought claiming protection from a female would feel right but this does.” Truth sounded thoughtful. “I thank you for claiming me, Rebecca.”

“I’m thankful too, mi’now,” Far murmured.

Becca smiled. “Never thought I’d hear the two of you agree on anything.”

“I think we can both agree how we feel about you,” Far said softly.

“Far is right,” Truth said. “Your beauty and courage are beyond praise, Rebecca.”

Becca laughed embarrassedly. “All right now, you two are going to give me a big head.”

Truth frowned. “Why would your head begin to enlarge if we speak well of you?”

“It’s an Earth expression,” Far explained. “It means that she would become too proud of herself if she listened to our flattery.”

“It’s not flattery—I speak the truth. And I don’t sense any pride or hubris in our lady.” Truth looked at her speculatively. “What I mostly feel is heat…heat and embarrassment. Tell me, Rebecca, is being close this way affecting you the way it is affecting Far and me?”

He had asked her a similar question during their last joining and she had evaded him. Now she couldn’t evade anymore.

“It is,” Becca confessed. “It…it always does. Every time I’m touching both of you at once, skin-to-skin, I feel it.”

“Feel what?” Far said softly. “Tell us, mi’now.”

Becca felt like her cheeks might catch fire from embarrassment but she couldn’t lie or duck the question—not any more. Not after what the three of them had just been through together.

“It’s sexual. Sexual heat, I guess,” she admitted. “I…I feel it everywhere but mostly in my…my breasts and between my legs.”

“Here, then…” One of Truth’s big hands reached up to caress the side of her breast though the thin nightgown she was wearing.

“And here,” Far murmured, his long fingers stroking lightly between her legs.

“Yes.” Becca’s voice came out in a breathless little gasp. “I…I can’t help it.”

“And we only affect you this way when both of us are touching you together? At the same time?” Truth asked.

She nodded. “I don’t know why. Maybe…maybe because you’re supposed to be a matched set whether you want to be or not.”

“Maybe,” Truth said, frowning a little.

“I’m glad you told us, at least,” Far said softly. “I always wondered why you got so jumpy when both of us touched you at once.”

“Well, now you know.” Becca tried to laugh lightly but the sound came out as more of a moan.

“Becca?” Far asked anxiously. “Is this hurting you? Is it too intense?”

“No, I just need…” Becca bit her lip in frustration. “I don’t know what I need."

“You need what we gave you the first time we joined,” Truth rumbled. “A release.” His hand came up to touch her again and this time he cupped her breast. His thumb began moving gently over the tight bud of her nipple, slipping smoothly over the thin, silky material of her nightgown, teasing her unbearably.

“Oh!” Becca gave a little moan.

“Truth is right.” Far’s big hand cupped her pussy, his palm warm through the silk. “Why don’t you let us touch you, Becca? Let us ease your tension.”

“We…we shouldn’t,” Becca moaned.

“We should,” Truth insisted softly. “How will I ever learn to share otherwise?”

“That’s true,” Far murmured. “Truth needs to see that sharing a female in the Twin Kindred way can be pleasurable.”

“I…don’t know,” Becca said softly. But you did promise to help the two of them bond, remember? whispered a little voice in her head. This could be the first step—just teaching Truth to share with his brother. Even if you’re the one getting shared.

“Please, mi’now,” Far said. “Perhaps if we simply share kisses at first…as we did at Lady Kat’s suite. Would you like that?”

“Yes…” Becca couldn’t lie. “I…I would like that. Very much.”

“Good.” Leaning forward, Far kissed her gently on the lips, a slow, tender owning of her mouth that left Becca feeling breathless and needy. She liked the taste of his lips—they were sweet and warm and oh, so gentle. He ran his hand through her hair, carding through her curls with his long fingers, making her feel loved and cherished and wanted. She would have liked the kiss to last forever but at last he leaned back and nodded at Truth. “Brother,” he murmured. “Taste our lady’s lush mouth.”

Truth growled softly. “With pleasure.” Leaning forward he took her mouth in a much more forceful kiss. He tasted sharp and wild when his tongue pressed against her lips, asking for entry, just as it had during the last kiss they had shared. Though she had been unwilling to let him in before, now Becca couldn’t deny him. She moaned and opened to him, reaching up to stroke the short, black hair at the nape of his neck as he deepened their kiss.

At the same time, she could feel Far kissing her cheek and then moving lower to taste the sensitive side of her neck with long, sensuous licks. The sensation of being kissed by one man while another caressed and tasted her throat made her hot and cold all over. She moaned into Truth’s mouth and he swallowed the sound eagerly, his lips still ravaging hers.

Finally he broke the kiss, a troubled look on his face.

“What?” Becca asked him, still panting for breath. Far was still kissing her throat, making it hard to think but she could see that something was bothering Truth. “What’s wrong, baby?” she asked gently.

“I don’t…I should not enjoy this,” he said at last. “I should want to rip you from Far’s arms and claim you for my own. And yet the sight of the two of you entwined, embracing is…I find it strangely compelling.” He shook his head. “But it is not the Rai’ku way.”

“No, but it’s the Twin Kindred way,” Far murmured, looking up. “To take pleasure in watching your brother pleasure the female you share is natural to us. Very natural. Tell me, Brother, can you take pleasure in this?”

His large, warm hand ran up Becca’s trembling belly and cupped the curve of her breast through the thin silk nightgown.

Becca moaned as he thumbed her nipple gently, teasing the tight little point and sending sparks of pleasure straight to the wet, swollen spot between her thighs.

Truth watched, his pale eyes heavy-lidded with lust.

“Yes,” he said at last, thickly. “I can take pleasure in watching you do that.”

“Then join me.” Far tugged at her nightgown, letting the thin spaghetti strap slip down her shoulder. He looked at Becca. “With your permission, my lady,” he murmured. “May I bare your lovely breasts and share you with my brother?”

Becca bit her lip. Mother of God, she felt like she was melting between them, being wholly consumed by the sexual heat the two large, muscular male bodies on either side of her were putting out. Part of her felt she should stop—put on the brakes now before things went too far. But another, larger part wanted more—so much more. It’s all right, she told herself. I can stop anytime I want. We won’t go too far.

“Becca?” Far asked, still waiting for her answer.

“All…all right,” she whispered at last. “But nothing…nothing below the waist.”

“As you wish,” Far murmured. He slipped the other strap off her shoulder and then tugged gently until the thin silk slid down her skin, baring her breasts. The top of the gown puddled in slippery folds around her waist, leaving her half naked and completely vulnerable. He looked at Truth. “Watch me, Brother,” he murmured. “And see how this makes you feel.”

Leaning down, he took Becca’s right nipple between his lips and sucked it gently into his hot mouth.

Becca couldn’t help herself, she gave a little cry and thrust out her chest, pressing hard against his sweet lips, offering herself for more pleasure. Even during that one, short encounter she tried not to think about, the one that had sent her scuttling to the convent in the first place, she had never felt such pleasure. And Far was barely touching her…he was simply sucking gently at her nipple while his brother looked on.

Truth shifted, his eyes still filled with desire as he watched the show she and Far were putting on. Becca saw his hand go to the loose crotch of his trousers as he adjusted himself, trying to get more comfortable. Clearly, watching Far suck her nipple was affecting him.

At last, Far released her sensitive bud.

“Do you like it, Brother?” he asked, looking up at Truth. “Does it bring you pleasure to watch me pleasure our lady?”

“Damn you…” Truth shifted again. “You know it does, though it should not.”

“Yes, it should,” Far assured him. “As I said, it is the Twin Kindred way. But you are still only watching. Why do you not join in? Come, taste Becca’s other nipple. I assure you she is every bit as delicious as she looks.”

Becca bit her lip. In her wildest dreams and fantasies, she hadn’t pictured this scenario. Not because she didn’t want to, but because it made her feel guilty.

But you shouldn’t feel that way, the little voice which seemed determined to justify everything pointed out. After all, you did promise to help them bond. And this is the way Twin Kindred bond—they share a woman. Also, they promised nothing below the waist. So you should be fine.

Far was still waiting. “Come, Brother,” he murmured to Truth. “Will you taste her with me?”

The look of indecision suddenly fell away from Truth’s chiseled features.

“I will,” he growled softly. “I will…taste her with you.”

“Come, then.” Far went back to nursing her right nipple, circling it gently with his tongue.

After a moment of watching, Truth leaned down and cupped her left breast in his hand. With a soft growl of pure lust, he sucked her other nipple deeply into his mouth, pulling hard as though he was determined to get as much of her breast between his lips as he could.

Becca cried out and arched her back. Oh, that felt good. No, more than good—incredible. The sexual energy she felt anytime she was between them seemed to double and then triple. She’d never felt such pleasure and when she looked down, it was incredibly erotic to watch the brothers both tasting her nipples at the same time.

Her pussy began to feel even more wet and swollen, begging for attention. Becca had the sudden urge to spread her thighs and let them touch her there too—to compare the way it felt to have first Far’s hand on her, and then Truth’s.

No, nothing below the waist! she reminded herself. It’s one thing to help them bond but I don’t want to go too far.

But just because she had decided not to let them touch her below the waist didn’t mean she couldn’t touch herself.

Normally, she would never have done such a thing. But the sexual pleasure inside her was kicking into overdrive—pushing her to the edge—making her crazy to come.

She freed her right hand from Far, who was too intent on sucking her nipple to notice, and slipped it down between her legs. The cream silk nightgown was riding high on her thighs and she never wore panties to bed, meaning her pussy was bare beneath the lace border of the gown.

With a little moan of pure need, Becca slid her slim fingers between her swollen pussy lips and began to rub along the side of her clit with light, quick strokes.

The feel of her own fingers was so good it was almost unbearable. She almost never allowed herself any kind of sexual release. In the life she’d been living up until recently, it was considered better to try and put the desires of the flesh completely out of one’s mind.

Becca had been good at that—really good at ignoring or sublimating any sexual needs she had…until Truth and Far had come along, that was. Now it seemed like her body was out of control—she couldn’t ignore her needs anymore, couldn’t pretend them away. She had to give her body what it so desperately needed and right now what she needed was to come.

Becca had her eyes closed, concentrating completely on the pleasure surging through her. The sensations between her legs were so intense it took her a moment to realize that Truth and Far had stopped sucking her nipples.

When she did realize, she opened her eyes and gasped in embarrassment. Both brothers were watching intently as she stroked between her legs.

“Well, well, Rebecca…” Truth’s deep voice was hoarse with desire. “And I thought you said nothing below the waist.”

“Oh!” Becca bit her lip in sheer embarrassment. She was about to snatch her hand away when Far stopped her, touching her wrist lightly.

“No, don’t,” he said quietly. “You’re beautiful, mi’now. Let us watch you finish.”

“I…I couldn’t,” Becca faltered. “I just…I never should have…”

“Never should have what, given yourself pleasure? Why not?” Truth asked. “It is as I said earlier—you need a release. If you will not let us give you one, why should you not give one to yourself?”

“I…I don’t know. It’s just…it’s not something I ought to be doing,” Becca whispered.

“But you want to do it, don’t you?” Far murmured. Gently, he placed one large hand on her thigh.

“I like that…the sight of that.” Truth’s voice was slightly strangled but he managed to continue. “The sight of your hand on our lady’s thigh, the contrast of your skin tones…it is very…”

“Erotic,” Far finished for him softly. “I agree, Brother. Why do you not touch our lady’s other thigh? You know she said it gives her pleasure when we both touch her at once.”

“She did, didn’t she?” Truth growled. He put his hand on Becca’s other thigh and squeezed lightly, his pale eyes fixed on her face. “Well, Rebecca? Do you feel the pleasure now?”

Becca gasped as the connection which had been diminished when the two of them stopped sucking her nipples abruptly resumed. Mother of God, it felt so good…too good to stop, even if she was being watched.

I shouldn’t, she thought but her fingers were moving again, seemingly of their own volition. Biting her lip, she spread her pussy with her index and ring fingers and continued the quick, light strokes along the side of her clit with her middle finger. She heard a low groan of appreciation from Far, and Truth gave a soft, guttural curse under his breath in what sounded like the Kindred universal language.

“So beautiful,” Far breathed as she stroked, pushing herself higher and higher, closer and closer to the edge.

“Fucking gorgeous,” Truth murmured. “I’ve always wondered what the inside of your pussy looks like, Rebecca. I wondered if it was the same creamy brown as your tight little nipples.”

“I wonder what it tastes like,” Far growled softly. “Goddess, I would love to bury my face between your thighs and lick your sweet folds right now, mi’now.”

Becca bit back another moan at the hot image of the light twin between her legs tasting her. She could almost see his wild blond mane moving between her thighs as he licked and sucked and penetrated her with his tongue… Mother of God, she really shouldn’t be entertaining these thoughts or letting herself imagine these actions. And yet she seemed powerless to stop.

“You want to taste her there?” Truth sounded surprised and intrigued.

“Not just want to—need to,” Far told his brother. “It’s a Kindred trait, the need to taste your woman. Do the Rai’ku not do such things?”

“We…do not. It is a forbidden activity, along the same lines as touching another male.”

Far shook his head, his eyes still locked on Becca’s slim fingers slipping over her inner folds.

“You don’t know what you’re missing, Brother. The feel of a female’s thighs locked around your head while you spread her soft pussy lips with your tongue, the sound of her moans as she begs for more, the taste of her juices as she comes in your mouth over and over…”

“Your description is most…moving.” Truth’s voice was sounding strangled again.

Far spared him a brief glance. “Maybe it’s a rule you can allow yourself to bend just a little? I would love to teach you how to eat pussy—if Becca will allow me to use her sweet body as an example.”

“There is…much we can learn from each other,” Truth murmured. “I know it is forbidden and yet…”

“And yet you crave the sweet, creamy taste of her honey. Admit it, Brother—the Kindred in you is crying out to lick those delicate folds. To drop to your knees before our lady and bury your tongue deep in her beautiful pussy.”

“I…don’t know.” Truth still sounded yearning but doubtful.

“Think on it,” Far murmured. “Maybe sometime in the future I can show you what I mean. Would you like that, Truth? Would it give you pleasure to look on as I pleasure our lady with my tongue?”

“I…it shouldn’t,” Truth protested.

“And yet it would. Perhaps so much pleasure that you could not help but join in,” Far said softly.

His words gave Becca a sudden mental image of both brothers between her legs, taking their time, tasting her each in turn and then together, making her come…

The forbidden image along with the pleasure she was giving herself was suddenly too much. The orgasm that had been building up inside her crested, washing over her like a tidal wave, making her toes curl and her back arch as she gave way completely to the overwhelming sensation.

“Oh…oh!” she cried. “Oh, please, Far…Truth…”

“We’re here, my lady,” Truth said hoarsely, squeezing her thigh. “Right here with you. Gods, you’re beautiful when you come.”

“More than beautiful,” Far murmured, stroking her other thigh. “I only wish it was the two of us that had brought you such pleasure.” He looked up at Truth. “Can’t you just see it, Brother? One of us sucking her nipples while the other makes love to her pussy with his tongue…as we share our lady. Share her and make her come over and over…”

“I…can imagine.” Truth still sounded conflicted. Becca thought through the haze of pleasure that he might have been okay with some sharing but he still wasn’t prepared to go too far.

Then again, she had just gone much farther herself tonight than she had ever planned. What else might be in store for the three of them?

Chapter Sixteen

“Well…” Becca pulled down the hem of her silky sleepwear, much to Far’s regret. She had the most beautiful pussy he had ever seen and his mouth watered to taste her. Even more, he wanted his brother to watch while he tasted her. Truth was coming around, he could feel it. And the more he could convince his prickly twin to share in pleasure with their lady, the closer he could bring his brother to a true bonding.

Speaking of their lady, Becca’s cheeks were dark with a blush as she crossed her legs. Was she regretting her actions? Far hoped not.

“That was beautiful,” he murmured to her. Leaning down he brushed a stray tendril from her face and kissed the corner of her lush mouth gently.

“It was, Rebecca,” Truth agreed. Thank you for letting Far and I watch your moment of pleasure. Truly, I—we were honored that you showed such trust and allowed yourself to be vulnerable with us.”

“Oh, well…I didn’t mean to. I mean, I never have ever…done anything like that, uh, before.” Becca curled the hand she’d used to touch herself into a fist and looked away, her cheeks still flushed.

Far wished he could do something to prove to her that what she had showed them was beautiful and not a shameful thing at all. The unconscious gesture she’d made with her fist gave him an idea.

Lifting the hand she’d been touching herself with, he gently unclenched her digits. Becca made a little sound of protest but didn’t fight him as he opened her hand. Keeping his eyes locked with hers, he sucked her first two fingers deep into his mouth.

Becca gave a little gasp and Far heard a soft curse from his brother. When he looked at Truth, the dark twin’s pale gray eyes were half-lidded with lust.

“Gods,” he muttered. “Is it…good, Brother?”

Far finished cleaning the sweet, salty honey from Becca’s slim brown fingers and slowly released her hand.

“Delicious,” he assured his brother in a thick voice. “Perhaps you’d like to try some for yourself the next time the three of us come together?”

“Perhaps…” Truth murmured. “But—”

He broke off abruptly because the room around them was melting, dissolving into a silver mist that surrounded the three of them in a gray, diffuse light.

“What now?” Truth growled hoarsely. “What else can happen?”

“It’s a vision—can’t you feel it?” Far asked, awed.

“Another bad one?” Becca sounded anxious. “I didn’t hear the howling this time,” she added.

“The harbinger comes only with dire forecasts of the future,” Far assured her. “This one feels…more informative somehow.”

“It feels damn strange is how it feels,” Truth grumbled. “Why does this have to happen every time the three of us touch at the same time?”

“It happened because you finally allowed it to happen—allowed me to find you,” a new voice said.

“Who in the Seven Hells is that?” Truth scanned the silvery gray mist, a tense look on his face. “Who are you? Show yourself!”

“Gladly.”

The figure had come to a stop and Far saw it was a small, roundish male with a perfectly bald head. He was wearing outlandish clothes—a pair of blue and pink checked tights and what looked like a floppy black frill around his full midsection. His chest was bare and there was a small patch of pink furry looking hair between his nipples.

Other than the strange clothes, the small man looked remarkably human except for the third eye on his high, shiny forehead.

“You may know me as Vashtar. I am the Loxanna B’yool—the seer of Orthanx,” he said, making an elaborate bow.

“Excuse me but the who of what?” Far asked, frowning.

“I’m more concerned with what he said than who he is,” Truth said. “What were you talking about when you said we allowed you to find us?”

“Can you truly not guess?” The small man, who called himself Vashtar, looked at them intently. “You do not see?”

“Do not see what?” Becca asked, frowning. “What are you seeing that we can’t?”

“As to that, I see only what the eye brings me.” He gestured gracefully at his forehead where the third eye—which was ruby red unlike the plain brown of the other two—blinked slowly. “And lately it has been bringing me pictures and thoughts of the three of you and your broken triumvirate. I have been unable to reach you until now. But the pleasure you took in each other—your unity, however brief—finally allowed me to break through and contact you.”

“Our unity?” Truth asked. “What do you mean? And what is a triumvirate? I don’t understand.”

“Nor will you until the three of you come to see me in person. Well, I say in person but nothing is really in person on Orthanx anymore.” Vashtar sighed sadly. “But we do our best, you know. It’s all we can do.”

“Where is Orthanx and why should we come to see you there?” Truth asked flatly.

“Why because, Truth my boy, only I can help you. I know a way, you see. A way to cure those infected by the darkness. But I cannot tell you here.” He looked around, as though scanning for a threat and lowered his voice. “He might hear me.”

Becca leaned forward. “’He’ meaning U—”

Vashtar held up a hand to stop her. “Do not speak his name! To mention such beings by name is to give them power and call them to you. You know of whom I speak and why I cannot tell you how to drive him and his minions out—not here, anyway.” He nodded wisely. “No, the three of you must come to me in person—only then can I help you.”

“But…we’ve never heard of you before. And we don’t even know where Orthanx is. Or what it is, for that matter,” Becca protested.

“It’s a planet,” Far said softly, his previous studies coming back to him. “A rogue planet on the fringes of the Silverbeam System.” He looked at the little male. “Isn’t it?”

“Indeed, indeed.” The male sounded inordinately pleased that Far knew of his planet. “I am so glad to hear that we are not entirely forgotten.”

“Silverbeam is my home system. Is this planet—Orthanx—near Pax?” Truth asked, frowning. “Why have I never heard of it, then?”

“We were forgotten long ago by all but those who study the stars and planets of times past.” The small man sounded sad again. He looked at Far. “But I am gratified that you are one such scholar. Perhaps that is why the eye brought you to my attention in the first place. Or perhaps it is just that your own society mirrors my own—what little is left of it.”

Far shook his head. “Forgive me, but I only know the bare facts—that your planet was part of a binary star system and was flung out of orbit by the force of the secondary star’s erratic path. It came to rest on the far fringes of the Silverbeam System, held in a tenuous orbit by the same star which gives light to Pax and its sister planets.”

“Oh!” Truth snapped his fingers. “Void. You’re talking about Void.”

“Is that what the people of your world renamed our planet when we came to rest in your system?” Vashtar looked so sad at this that Far almost thought he might start crying. And indeed, a single tear did slip from the corner of the ruby red eye in the center of his forehead, although the other two remained dry.

Truth shrugged uneasily. “Apologies—no disrespect is intended by the name. It’s simply that the planet is without life or atmosphere.”

“The surface, perhaps, is lifeless. But there are a few of us who still survive below,” Vashtar said. “And that is where you will find me. Seek me at the coordinates which I am presently transmitting to your personal devices. That way you’ll know that I am real and not just a figment or a shared hallucination,” he explained.

“And if we do you’ll help us defeat…our current threat,” Far asked, mindful of what Vashtar had said about not calling the demons by name.

The small male nodded. “Indeed, I have knowledge to impart. Do not think you are the only race that had to repel the denizens of the Black Planet. We of Orthanx also struggled against them—and won.”

“Then we will come. Or I will, anyway,” Truth said.

“I’m coming with you,” Far said, frowning at his twin.

Truth gave him a speculative look and nodded.

“Agreed. But Rebecca must not be subjected to the dangers of a rogue planet with no atmosphere. She must stay here.”

Becca lifted her chin. “If you two are in danger, I’m coming too.”

“It could be some kind of a trap, Rebecca,” Truth protested. “You should let Far and I go while you stay safely aboard the Mother Ship.”

“It is no trap, I promise you,” Vashtar cut in, interrupting their argument. “And I’m afraid your lady must come—all three of you must—if you are to find me and the answers I have for you.”

“Why?” Truth seemed immediately suspicious. “Why do you need all three of us? Now I know it’s a trap.”

“More like a puzzle.” Vashtar held out his hand. “Touch me and know the truth of my words.”

Truth reached for him but his hand passed through the other male’s as though it was passing through smoke. Still, he nodded.

“I feel it. You mean us no harm and you truly believe you can help us.”

“In more ways than one,” Vashtar said mysteriously. “But only if you come soon.” His image seemed to be fading—his ridiculous clothing and round belly were becoming slightly see-through. “And as to the reason all three of you must come, didn’t I tell you that our society on Orthanx mirrors your own? Three are needed to solve and three alone.” He held up three fingers which were nearly transparent. “Do not bring anyone else—only three functional tanks remain empty. We cannot accommodate more.”

“Three tanks did you say?” Becca frowned. “What does that mean? What kind of tanks?”

Vashtar only shook his head. “Come soon…” His voice had a ghostly quality now to match his fading form. “The eye has woken me but only for the nonce. If I drift below the waves of slumber again before you come it will be difficult if not impossible for you to find me.”

Then he faded altogether except for the strange, ruby red eye which remained suspended in the gray, swirling mist for a long moment before suddenly winking out of existence.

Chapter Seventeen

Becca gave a little gasp and put a hand to her heart when the weird eye and the silver mist surrounding them finally disappeared.

“Just like the Cheshire Cat!” she murmured, looking around the suite’s living area. But the ruby eye did not reappear.

“The what?” Truth growled.

“From an Earth fable, I believe,” Far said. “About a female child who falls down a hole made by a large rodent with a time piece. She then finds herself in a place where nothing makes sense in the conventional way.”

“What does that have to do with a Leshirecat?” Truth asked, looking irritated.

“A Cheshire Cat,” Far corrected him. “In the tale there is a furred mammal called a cat which appears and disappears at will, leaving only its smile behind. It claims to be mad which is not very significant since everyone in the book appears to be mentally disturbed in one way or another.”

Becca nearly laughed at his earnest synopsis of one of her favorite books.

“That’s an interesting take on Alice in Wonderland, all right,” she said. “But I didn’t know you were a student of English literature, Far.”

“And I did not know you knew so much about my home solar system,” Truth remarked, turning to him. “I had no idea that Void was once named Orthanx. How is it you know so much about both subjects, Brother?”

Far looked down as though he was trying to think how to answer.

“When I have a problem,” he began carefully. “I…study it until I find the answer. I find the more information I have, the better equipped I am to deal with it, whatever it is.”

“And Rebecca and I are problems? Is that it?” Truth sounded like he might be getting upset. “What else do you know about us? About me?”

“Pax is a closed planet so I haven’t been able to find out much,” Far said quietly. Although with Commander Sylvan’s blessing, I did recently speak briefly to your second mother.”

“What?” Truth exploded. “You spoke to my mother? How dare you? What did you say?”

“I was just trying to find a way to understand you,” Far said stiffly. “Don’t worry, I said nothing to shame you. I didn’t tell her I wished to bond with you and Becca.”

“You…you…” Truth shook his head. “I can’t believe you. How dare you do such a dishonest, dishonorable thing?”

“I simply wanted to know the parents who raised you and since our father is dead, she was the only one to talk to.” Far sighed. “I didn’t even ask her about you—I posed as a researcher for the Council studying the customs of the Kindred who live on Pax. That’s all.”

“That’s fucking enough!” Truth roared. He jumped up and began pacing. Becca couldn’t ever remember seeing him so angry.

“Truth, take it easy,” she said, standing as well to put a hand on his arm. “I don’t understand why you’re so upset—Far said he didn’t say anything that would cause you trouble.”

“No, I will not ‘take it easy’ as you say,” Truth growled, shaking her off. “And if Far learned anything about the Pax customs he claimed to be studying, it would be that we regard prying into the personal business of another as the lowest and most loathsome of activities.”

“I know that now,” Far said softly. He still sat on the couch, looking up at his twin. “For which I am truly sorry. I debated about telling you at all, but you asked how much I knew about you and how I knew it. I didn’t want to lie.”

“You see?” Becca said, still trying to make peace. “Far is just trying to learn about us to get closer. And okay, it may be a little stalker-ish, but it’s also sweet. Like a guy who already knows how to get to your house for that first date because he followed you home one night to be sure you got there safe.”

“What?” Truth rounded on her. “Do you hear yourself, Rebecca? You make it sound like he plans to seduce us—both of us.”

"You know that is not the case, Brother," Far said quietly. "I simply want a relationship—a bond with you and Becca such as all Twin Kindred have with each other and their chosen female."

“And what does that 'bond' entail, Brother?” Truth’s heated anger was gone now, replaced by an icy rage. “I have already told you I have no wish to engage in perverted sex acts with you.”

“You make it sound like I wish to perform these ‘acts’ on you personally,” Far said coldly. “When in fact, I simply wish to share in them with you. To share Becca, as we did earlier.” He stood, reaching out a hand to Truth and his voice softened. “I’m not just talking about wanting to share the good things, Brother. I want your pain as well as your pleasure. I want to help you bear your sorrows as well as share your joys. Is that so much to ask?”

For a moment, Truth looked like he was actually considering his twin’s words. Then he shook his head, ignoring the extended hand.

“I need no such help,” he said stiffly.

Far let his hand drop and raised an eyebrow. “You’re quick to reject help for a male who’s about to go to a rogue planet. Or did you not hear Vashtar’s words? You’ll need both Becca and myself to make it on Orthanx—the three of us will be dependent on each other.”

Truth frowned. “Who says we’ll actually go there? It’s probable that Commander Sylvan and the Council have already found a way to eradicate our…problem as we speak.”

Far frowned. “Perhaps. But you’re fooling yourself if you think you can make it alone indefinitely, Truth. You may have been raised Rai’ku but your DNA is pure Twin Kindred. You need a female and another male to share her with—it’s in your blood.”

“So you keep telling me,” Truth growled. “But my father managed just fine without another male to share his second mate.”

“Your father? The one who changed his name to ‘Feels Pain?’” Far demanded. “And how happy was he in that situation? How much pleasure did he get from his second union with no brother to help bear his burdens or share his joys?”

“Are those the kinds of questions you asked my mother?” Truth demanded. “When you pried into my life as no honorable male would do?”

“Do you think I was only interested in you?” Far demanded. “Feels Pain was my father too, though I never got to know him. At least you had one parent who was of your blood. I wanted to learn about him, even second hand.”

“You did not miss much.” Truth’s usually tan face was white. “Believe me.” There was pain in his eyes now—almost an anguish at the mention of their father.

Becca wanted to warn the light twin that he was going too far—that he was getting into dangerous territory with Truth. She put a hand on his arm but Far shook her off impatiently.

“Did he speak of his home world often—did he tell you about Twin Moons?” he continued, staring at Truth. “What did he say of it? That it was terrible? An incestuous bed of perverted lust contaminated by sick ideas and practices?”

“No.” Truth’s lips were thinned down to a white line. “He never said as much.”

Far threw up his hands. “Because he never spoke of it at all, I bet. He simply let himself be swallowed whole by the Rai’ku culture—and let you be swallowed as well—because he couldn’t bear to think or talk about all he had lost.”

Truth’s pale eyes flashed. “My father—”

“No, Truth—our father,” Far corrected.

“Fine—our father,” Truth shouted. “Do you really want to know what happened with our father, Far? He used to talk about Twin Moons all right—but not until he was good and drunk. The first few bottles of gar-berry ale loosened his tongue… the next few loosened his fists.”

“Oh, Truth, honey…no,” Becca whispered but the dark twin wasn’t done yet.

He pointed a finger at Far.

“You spoke of wanting to share my pain? I could have used you, Brother, on the nights our father was feeling homesick. I wore his memories of his home world on my face and body often enough to make me wish I had a twin to help bear the beatings.”

Far looked taken aback. “I didn’t know. Your mother never said…anything like that.”

“Of course she didn’t because we are a private people. The Rai’ku keep to themselves. We do not touch each other except during breeding time, do not speak of wants or needs or feelings. And we do not bond with other males.”

“I’m sorry,” Far said quietly. “More sorry than I can say, Truth. If I could, I would go back and help you. I would take the blows gladly if it would lessen your pain.”

Truth made an angry motion with one hand.

“Easy enough for you to say now. Where were you on the nights he came in stinking and slurring his words? Where were you—” He stopped abruptly and shook his head.

“I was on the other side of the galaxy, wishing for you.” Far’s voice was quiet and sad. “Missing the brother I never knew. For you are my brother, Truth, whether you want to acknowledge it or not. We should be together.”

Truth’s gray eyes were so filled with pain and anger that for a moment Becca was afraid he might lash out and strike his twin. But though his eyes were hot with emotion, his hands stayed clenched at his sides.

“Well, we’re not together,” he said coldly. “And no matter what happened here earlier tonight, we’re not going to be. Not the way you want, Brother.”

“So that’s it. You’re going to shut me out again—shut me out forever and cling to the values and ways of a people who aren’t even really yours?” Far demanded.

“It looks that way, doesn’t it?” Truth said tightly. “And as for the Rai’ku—you may think they are terrible for never touching each other or hugging their children. But let me tell you something—they never beat them either. Why should I be so eager to embrace the Kindred ways when the Kindred male who was closest to me…” He stopped and shook his head.

Becca wanted to cry for his pain—and for the hurt and longing she saw on Far’s face as he watched his twin. They needed to be together—she could see that now—but it seemed that Truth never would.

“Truth,” Far said softly. “If we could only—”

“No!” It was a roar of pure pain and rage. The dark twin rounded on his brother, his face a mask of angry agony. “No, Far, what else can I say to make this clear? I don’t care if we are brothers, I don’t want you. Don’t want to be near you, to talk to you, to share any kind of emotions either painful or pleasurable. I just want you gone. Out of my life. Now.”

“Fine.” Far stood and pulled Becca up beside him. “I think the dust has dissipated enough that we shouldn’t have to come back and save you again. Still, if you have a problem, don’t hesitate to call.”

“Just go.” Truth was standing with his back to them now, his broad, bare shoulders tense and angry.

“We’re leaving.” Far started to pull her toward the doorway but Becca resisted.

“Truth,” she said coaxingly. “Whatever happened to sharing? What happened to the two of you having some kind of relationship?”

“Which is kinder?” Truth asked, still looking away. “Leading someone alone with half truths and promises? Or cutting them loose and letting them go their own way at once? I choose the second way.” He glanced over his shoulder at Far. “Sorry, Brother. I guess your attempt at a 'relationship' failed.”

“I guess it has.” Far sounded bitter and hurt. “But don’t worry, Brother—I don’t blame you. I’m the one who was stupid enough to think you might actually come around.”

“You thought wrong.” Truth’s eyes flashed. “Now leave.”

“We’re going.” Far pulled Becca to the door and she went with him willingly. Not because she wanted to get away from Truth but because she could tell he was desperate to be alone—to lick his wounds. To try and bury this old pain he’d been forced to dig up.

“We’ll talk later, Truth,” she said as the door whooshed open and the chilly air of the corridor—mercifully dust free—filled the living area. “All three of us.”

Truth frowned and turned away again. “There is nothing more to say. Good night. And Good bye.”

“Good bye, Brother.” Far sounded every bit as unhappy and upset as his twin. He strode down the corridor after the door shut behind them in strides so long Becca could barely keep up.

“Far,” she cried, hurrying after him. “Wait! Truth is just hurt, that’s all. He needs time to cool down.”

Far kept his head down, his broad shoulders hunched.

“Didn’t you hear him? I could give him a century and he’d still want nothing to do with me.”

“He’s just got a lot of issues to work out—you heard what he said,” Becca protested. “His father—your father—”

Far raked a hand through his long hair.

“I never should have brought him up. All this time I’ve been so jealous, thinking that at least Truth got one true parent to guide and guard and love him. I had no idea…”

“How could you?” Becca said softly. “How could anyone? But it certainly explains a lot.”

“Such as why he wants nothing to do with Twin Kindred culture and doesn’t wish to be near another male? Yes, of course.” Far laughed bitterly. “You know, I thought it was simply that he was a product of Rai’ku society. And now this…he’ll never come to me now.”

“Don’t be so sure,” Becca said, although privately she was beginning to wonder if anything could heal the rift between the brothers. “The two of you were beginning to get so close back, uh…” She felt her cheeks heating. “Back before we had that vision, I mean.”

Far stopped and turned to her. “You mean when you were allowing us to share you. Yes, I did think we were getting close. Of course, that was before I pushed him too hard and made him admit that our father was actually some kind of a…a monster.”

“There’s no excuse for what he did to Truth,” Becca said. “But he was probably traumatized. I didn’t even know that Twin Kindred could survive the death of their twin.”

“They usually can’t,” Far said soberly. “And even when the body survives, the mind is not always intact.”

“That’s probably part of what happened, then,” Becca said. “But even if the grief of losing your mother and his brother didn’t make him crazy, that kind of loss changes people. It…it breaks something inside them.”

“You sound like you speak from experience,” Far said softly. “Did you lose someone in the past, mi’now?”

Becca shook her head and looked away.

“No one I want to talk about.”

“All right.” He cupped her cheek, turning her face up to his. “I want to thank you for giving of yourself tonight. And for helping me save Truth, though he wants nothing to do with me now.”

“Give him time,” Becca said again. “And some space.”

Far shook his head sadly. “I will give him both but it won’t do any good. I pushed too hard and now I’ve lost him. Lost any chance I ever had with him forever.”

Becca felt a lump form in her throat at the desolate look in his dark eyes.

“Oh, Far, honey,” she whispered but he simply sighed and took her hand.

“Come. This part of the ship looks clear of dust but let me take you to your suite to be sure you’re safe.”

“I’m the one who’s supposed to be protecting you from the dust, remember?” Becca reminded him.

A ghostly smile curved one corner of the light twin’s sensual mouth.

“Indeed. But the dust is not the only thing to worry about.” He looked suddenly serious. “I also wonder if Commander Sylvan managed to contain all the possessed warriors behind the shield barrier he erected around the Unmated Males area.”

Becca shivered and looked around the empty corridor.

“I don’t see anyone with glowing red eyes roaming around.”

“That’s the thing—you probably wouldn’t see them until it was too late,” Far said. He took her hand and laced their fingers together. “Come, let’s get safely back to our suites and we can worry about everything else tomorrow.”

Chapter Eighteen

Truth tossed on the sleeping platform but sleep wouldn’t come. Instead he kept seeing the hurt look on Far’s face, the desolation and rejection that he, Truth had put there.

He deserves it! He’s the one who spied on me—the one who tried to seduce me into a life of perversion. The one who made me admit what our rather was… what he did…

But he couldn’t finish the thought, even to himself. How many years had he spent pushing down those memories? Pretending they never happened? Feels Pain hadn’t struck him since he was fifteen cycles old and had gotten his full growth. Not because Truth was getting too big to beat, but because that was when his body began to shut down from years of alcohol poisoning. He had lingered a few more years in a half-life of pain and misery and then, finally, mercifully, had passed.

In the end, Truth had felt nothing but relief.

Feels Pain had finally gotten what he wanted—death. Kindred were incredibly tough and hard to kill but his father’s constant drinking had been nothing less than slow, systematic suicide. Truth had only wished it could have happened sooner. In fact, he had prayed for his father’s death for years—a fact that haunted him.

Yet despite the beatings and the distance between them, he had loved his father desperately. He could still remember looking up to the tall male and feeling pride in his father’s strength. Wanting to be like him. And then there were the rare gestures of affection—the few times when Feels Pain had ruffled his hair when he thought no one was looking. Once he had even put a hand on Truth’s shoulder and squeezed. It was an unheard of gesture among the Rai’ku— Truth had replayed in his mind over and over.

He had desperately craved his father’s approval, the touch of the big male’s hand, a few words of praise and once in a very great while he got them. But mostly there was only terror in the dark. Hearing the front door open with a thunk and close with a slam, wondering how much his father had been drinking, praying to the Goddess that the big male wouldn’t come tramping up the steps of their treetop lodge with that sour-sweet smell on his breath, his huge hands clenched into fists and rage in his eyes…

Stop thinking these things! They serve no purpose!

Truth tossed angrily again, punching his pillow until a fine cloud of the soft stuffing inside it came spraying out. He wished he could punch the bad memories out of his head as easily.

Giving up his abortive efforts to sleep, he called for the lights, got up and sat on the edge of the sleeping platform. So much had happened tonight and yet all he could seem to think about was his father. Even though he had been dead for years, Feels Pain was always with him, whether Truth wanted him to be or not.

What would he think of you if he could see you now? a mocking little voice in the back of his head hissed. Would he be proud to see how you’ve been acting? Betraying the customs of your people and allowing yourself to be tempted by perversion?

No. Truth wished he could push the voice out of his head but it wouldn’t go. He knew exactly what Feels Pain would think if he could see Truth now. He would think what a disappointment his one pure blooded Kindred son was.

He would be shamed by you—by your actions. By your desires, whispered the little voice.

Truth knew it was true. There was no escaping it. No burying it. Feels Pain had embraced the Rai’ku ways and trained Truth to do the same. The few times he’d broken with them, Truth had always paid the price later. If his father ruffled his hair in the morning, he would be certain to come home drunk and angry to beat him that night.

And I’m still paying the price now, Truth thought angrily. If I hadn’t allowed Far to get close, to get under my skin, I wouldn’t be thinking of Feels Pain now. I would be sleeping soundly, these thoughts and memories still buried where they belong. Well, no more!

Rising quickly, he walked across the room to the full length viewer against the wall. In its silvery, reflective surface he stared at himself. He saw a male with a haggard face and haunted eyes. A male whose unquiet past and uncertain future tormented him. The future doesn’t have to be uncertain, the little voice whispered. You know what to do.

Indeed he did. Truth looked intently into the viewer and made himself a promise.

“It won’t happen again. I won’t touch Far or let him touch me and I will not allow him to entice me into sharing Rebecca no matter how good it feels. I will remain true to the ways of the Rai’ku.”

He went back to bed and lay there, sleepless, until morning.

Chapter Nineteen

“The ship is secure—for now.” Commander Sylvan ran a hand through his spiky blond hair. It was still early and Becca knew he had been up all night in an emergency meeting with the rest of the Kindred High Council. Still, he had been willing to make time for them when they asked. The Council members were taking a short recess and she and Far had begged to speak to him regarding their vision of the night before. They were sitting in the small antechamber beside the Council room and Sylvan was listening patiently though his pale blue eyes looked beyond tired.

“What happened to the dust?” she asked. “I haven’t seen any of it floating around.”

“The shadow dust has been eliminated,” Sylvan assured her. “I ordered the air cyclers working at double capacity so it never reached further than a few corridors down from the Unmated Males area, thank the Goddess. As for all unmated males who were affected by it—”

“Possessed, you mean,” Far said.

Sylvan nodded heavily. “Yes. Possessed. Anyway, they have all been confined to the Unmated Males area.”

“Well that’s good news, right?” Becca asked hesitantly.

“It is. Although I don’t know how long it will be good. The Unmated Males who have been possessed cannot be kept confined forever. They are restless—already there have been several attempts to break down the shield barrier. There are many of them and they are strong—I don’t know how long it will hold.”

Becca put a hand to her throat.

“And if it breaks…”

“If it breaks you’ll have a hoard of demon possessed warriors determined to kill, rape, maim, murder and take over the ship,” Far said flatly.

Sylvan nodded. “Unfortunately, you’re right.”

“What happened to Kor?” Becca asked. “Did he…make it?”

Sylvan rubbed a hand over his face. “It was touch and go for a while but yes, we managed to save him. He’s lost a lot of blood but he’s resting in the Med Center.”

“Oh good!” Becca breathed a sigh of relief. “I was so worried for Maggie. If something had happened to him…”

“He was very lucky,” Far said.

Sylvan nodded agreement.

“So what can you tell me—you said you might have a way to help?”

“This may sound strange,” Becca said hesitantly. “And it involves another vision…”

“Please, continue.” Sylvan looked at her intently. “It is because of your previous vision that the entire ship isn’t completely overrun. If we hadn’t put the shield barrier in place, the Mother Ship would be in a state of civil war right now and we would have a lot more casualties.”

“How many did you have?” Far asked.

Sylvan looked sober. “Only fourteen. Three mated males who were guarding the area and ten of the unmated who had been possessed.”

Becca frowned. “You said fourteen. That’s only thirteen.”

“The last one sustained serious head trauma and is in a coma.”

“Did he have a family?” Far asked quietly.

“Sadly, no but it’s still a grave loss. He’s Head Council member Terex—the Council is unbalanced without him and we don’t know if he’ll wake up or not.” Sylvan shook his head. “And yet, it could have been so much worse. Considering what you’ve done for us, the rest of the Council is prepared to entertain any idea the three of you have.” He frowned. “Speaking of which, where’s Truth?”

Far looked uncomfortable.

“We’re not sure if he’s coming or not. We extended the invitation to this meeting…”

“But he wasn’t very receptive to it,” Becca finished. Actually, he had slammed his door in their faces—as much as the automatic whooshing doors on the Mother Ship could be slammed, anyway. She still hoped that the dark twin might have a change of heart and show up, though. After all, they needed him if they were going to go to Orthanx and try to find Vashtar.

Sylvan shook his head. “But I thought Truth—”

“I’m here.” As though he’d heard his name, Truth appeared in the doorway of the small antechamber. He had the haggard look of a man who’d been up all night but despite his obvious weariness, his gray eyes were sharp, focused and very, very cold.

“Ah, Truth. Good, I’m glad you’re all here.” Sylvan steepled his fingers on the small desk in front of him. “Now, tell me about this vision.”

It only took a few moments to explain. When they were done, Sylvan nodded.

“And you say this was a true vision, like the last one?”

“I felt the veracity of it,” Truth confirmed. “This male—this Vashtar—said the people of his world had fought against the denizens of the Black Planet and won. They should be able to teach us to do the same.”

“But he wouldn’t speak about it in detail because he thought that U—that the demon who tried to take over Truth might still be around,” Becca said.

Sylvan frowned. “What? What happened, Truth?”

The dark twin shrugged uneasily. “It tried to take me over and failed.”

“But why?” Sylvan asked. “Why were you successful in casting it out and no one else was able? In fact…” He frowned. “Why is every other unmated male on the ship possessed but you and Far?”

“I claimed Far and then we helped Truth fight off the demon together,” Becca said. “We claimed him and we cast it out. But it said it would go someplace else and wait.” She shivered. “It was probably smart of Vashtar not to talk to us here.”

“You were fortunate, Truth, to have a close enough bond to Far and Becca that they were able to help you regain control,” Sylvan said soberly.

Truth scowled. “Yes, I was fortunate they were there. But there is no bond between us.”

“None you’ll acknowledge, anyway,” Far murmured bitterly.

“Enough bickering,” Sylvan said sternly before they could get started. “So the three of you wish to go to this rogue planet—this Orthanx—and see if you can bring back a cure?”

Becca nodded hesitantly. “If the Council thinks it’s wise.”

“A fourth of our males are inhabited by hostile spirits—they’ll try anything at this point,” Sylvan said. “So yes, you’ll be granted permission to go and given a ship and provisions. All I ask is that you try to hurry—as I said earlier, I’m not sure how long we can keep the possessed males contained.”

Truth nodded. “Agreed.”

“Good.” Sylvan rose from behind the small desk. “Then go get ready. I’ll speak to the Council but I’m sure they’ll want you to leave immediately.”

He turned and went back into the Council room. The connecting door slid shut with a whoosh behind him, leaving the three of them together in a space which suddenly seemed much too small.

“So, Truth…” Becca said tentatively, turning to face the dark twin. “I’m glad you decided to come after all. To the meeting. And to Orthanx, too, of course.”

He frowned. “I’m a male of honor. I couldn’t allow my Kindred brethren to remain possessed when there is something I might be able to do to free them.”

“That’s very noble of you, Brother,” Far said, frowning. “But don’t forget Becca and I will be there too.”

“I haven’t forgotten. Your presence is a necessary evil,” Truth said coolly. “And I’m more than willing to go to Orthanx and do this as long as we have some rules.”

“Rules?” Becca didn’t like the sound of that. “What rules?”

Truth ticked them off on his fingers.

“There is to be no more talk of bonding. Also, no more invitations to “share” in any way. And I will not be touching either of you—especially Far.” He glared at his twin. “Not only that but I expect my brother to keep his distance from me as well.”

Far shook his head sadly. “Really, Brother? These are your rules? That we go back to the beginning, go back to acting as though a casual touch might burn us?”

Truth’s eyes narrowed. “This is the only way I’ll go to Orthanx with you. Oh, and I almost forgot—no more talk about the past. We dug enough of it up last night. I have no wish to discuss it further.”

“We can understand that,” Becca said quietly. “Far and I are really sorry if we hurt you.”

“You didn’t inflict the pain in the first place,” Truth said shortly. “All I ask now is that you restrain yourself from poking it with a sharp stick. I would rather…” He cleared his throat. “Rather forget it. And I would prefer for the two of you to forget I ever spoke of it as well.”

“We will not speak of it,” Far said quietly. “But, Brother, some things cannot be forgotten.”

“Or forgiven,” Truth snapped back pointedly. “Enough of this, Brother, we’d all better go and pack.” He looked at Becca. “Bring your warmest clothes. You can’t count on being able to huddle between Far and myself to keep from freezing.”

“I…” Becca was taken aback by his level of antipathy. “Truth, really, I said we were sorry. Do you have to be so…so mean about it?”

Truth gave her a cold look. “Apologies, Rebecca. I’m not trying to be “mean,” I’m simply acting as I should have in the first place—as a Rai’ku. I may have Kindred blood, but the heritage of my home world is the one I wish to uphold.”

“Then why come at all?” Far demanded. “Why all this talk about saving your “Kindred brethren” if you want nothing to do with us?”

“Because I am not a monster,” Truth shot back. “We three are the only ones who can do this. If there was anyone else who could bring back the cure, I would let them. I would leave this moment and go back to Pax and never see either of you again. But as it is, we’re stuck with each other—at least for now.”

He left the small room without looking back.

Becca let out a sigh.

“Wow. Guess he’s still upset.”

“I told you he wouldn’t come around,” Far said bleakly. “Well, I suppose we’re lucky he’s willing to come with us at all.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Gods, this trip is going to be hell.”

Becca was very much afraid he was right but what could they do? Clearly Truth wasn’t prepared to forgive the emotional intrusion of the night before, but they couldn’t just leave him behind—they needed him. Vashtar had been very specific—the three of them were going to have to work together even if Truth hated their guts.

“Well,” she said reluctantly. “I guess I’d better go pack. Sounds like I might have to borrow some cold weather things from some of the other girls. I never did get around to bringing my winter clothes up to the Mother Ship.”

“You’ll probably be wearing protective gear for most of the trip. A rogue planet has no atmosphere because it gets stripped away when the planet is flung out of orbit.” Far looked thoughtful. “Still, it might be wise to bring some warm clothes. Clearly the inhabitants have some means of staying alive—maybe they have an atmosphere dome.”

“Would that keep us warm?” Becca asked.

“Warm enough to survive, maybe, but it still might be uncomfortably cold. It takes a lot of power to heat a dome and the citizens of Orthanx have been without an atmosphere for millennia. If I had to bet, I’d guess that whatever controlled environment they’re living in is on auxiliary power by now and putting out the bare minimum of heat and light.”

Becca nodded. “Okay, like I said, I’ll be sure to bring something warm.”

Far nodded shortly. “That’s probably wise. But don’t be too long—Sylvan is speaking to the Council even now. They’ll probably want us gone within the hour.”

“See you soon, then,” Becca said and hurried off. Who could she borrow some winter clothes from? Liv and Sophia were out—they were too thin. Becca’s wide hips and full behind would never fit into their skinny clothes…

Of course! I know just who to see… and maybe she can give me some advice too.

Becca hoped, anyway.

* * * * *

“So you’re asking if I have any warm weather clothes?” Kat asked. “Why me?”

“Because we’re almost the same size. Well, in the hips anyway,” Becca said.

Kat snorted. “Yeah, you’re not nearly as big up top as me. Lucky for you, you don’t need to borrow my ‘over the shoulder boulder holder,’ as Liv calls my bra.”

Becca smiled. “I guess you’re right—not that I’d try to borrow a bra anyway. Unless you have a fur lined one?”

“Hmm, that would be really sexy.” Kat smiled. “I don’t have one but I might want to make one.”

“Oh, do you sew?” Becca asked with interest.

“Nope. Who needs a sewing machine when you’ve got a clothing pattern replicator?”

“A what?”

“This. Look.” Kat led her to a strange looking machine in the corner of her living area. It had a screen on one end and a wide slot with a tray at the other. “See…” Kat was rapidly typing something into the touch screen. “It has connections to the Earth and Kindred Internet. Anything you can think of you just type in the search engine. When you find what you want, you input your measurements and hit the replicate button.” She pressed a button and the machine began to hum. A moment later something popped out of the slot at the other end of the machine and landed in the tray. “Go on,” she nodded at Becca. “Pick it up.”

Becca picked it up and burst out laughing. “You actually made a furry bra?” She held up the undergarment which had white fur covering the shoulder straps and the outside of the cups.

Kat frowned. “Well, I wanted a fur lined one like we talked about but this was the closest thing I could find.”

“Looks like something a cavewoman would wear in a really bad B movie,” Becca said, handing her the bra. “But this is amazing, Kat! I had no idea the Kindred had technology like this.”

Kat grinned. “I know, right? We’re grateful for all the advances they’ve given us in science and medicine but I think this has to be my favorite piece of Kindred tech, hands down.”

“It’s great,” Becca agreed. “So can you replicate me some warmer clothes?”

“Sure, doll. And why don’t I make you some fur panties to go with the bra while I’m at it.” Kat winked at her. “If you’re going on a secret mission with your two guys, you want to have something hot and naughty to slip into—not just long underwear.”

Becca bit her lip and looked away. “No…no, just some warmer clothes will be fine,” she said quietly.

“Hey…” Kat peered at her anxiously. “What’s wrong? Are Truth and Far still at each other’s throats? I thought they made some real progress yesterday.”

“They did.” Becca cleared her throat. “And they made even more, uh, progress after we saved Truth from being possessed last night.”

“What?” Kat demanded. “You should have led with that instead of all the stuff you told me about the weird vision you guys had! Tell me all about it and don’t leave out any details.”

Blushing, Becca recounted how she and Far had claimed Truth and cast the demon out, then the way things had turned sexual afterwards.

“Truth seemed to feel so close to us after we came together to save him,” she said. “He was much more open to the idea of…of sharing.”

“Sharing you, you mean,” Kat said.

Becca nodded. “But I don’t know, maybe it went too far. I know I thought it did.”

Kat frowned. “You didn’t do the deed, did you? I mean, you probably couldn’t have bonding sex without the fruit but you could still…you know.”

“Oh, no—of course not! Nothing like that but we did…do some things I might not have done if I wasn’t so…if being between them didn’t make me so…”

“So horny,” Kat finished for her matter-of-factly. “It’s all right, hon—you can say it. I like being between my guys too.”

“But I shouldn’t.” Becca twisted her hands in her lap. “I mean, I swore to myself I wouldn’t go too far with them. And then I sort of just…lost all control.”

Kat grinned. “That tends to happen around Kindred warriors for some reason. They’re so big and intense and sexy that before you know it you’re out of your panties and having the time of your life.”

“That’s exactly what I shouldn’t be doing, though,” Becca exclaimed. “I know I promised to help them bond but this is going too far.”

Kat looked thoughtful. “And yet, after you went ‘too far’ is when you had the vision, right?”

Becca nodded reluctantly. “That is true.” She frowned. “And this Vashtar person said that he was finally able to get through to us because of the, uh, pleasure we took in each other.”

Kat snapped her fingers. “See? And that follows what the Goddess said through Nadiah—she said that once the guys were bonded they would have true visions. Didn’t she?”

“Um, something like that, I think.” Nadiah’s words came back to her… “Your visions hold the key. When you are bonded then they will reveal more than passing shadows.”

“So don’t you see? By allowing Truth and Far to share you, you opened yourselves up to a vision that could possibly save the lives of every unmated Kindred on the Mother Ship.” Kat sounded excited. “So you’re doing the right thing, Becca, even if you feel guilty about it.”

Becca shook her head. “I guess. I just can’t…I spent so much time trying to avoid these feelings. Trying to…to…”

“To keep your virginity?” Kat raised an eyebrow at her.

“No.” Becca sighed. “I know you probably have that idea of me because I was going to become a nun but I’m not a virgin, Kat.”

“What? But isn’t that like, a requirement or something?”

“For some orders, maybe. Mine simply demanded chastity and virtue. I haven’t been doing very well in either department lately.” Becca hung her head.

“But can you tell me—I mean, if you don’t mind me asking—how…”

“How did I lose my virginity?” Becca laughed sadly. “It’s a fairly standard story. My parents kept me in an all girls school right through high school and I was never allowed to date.”

“Wow, strict,” Kat commented.

“Uh-huh. Like I said, my father was determined to protect me. So of course when I went away to college, I rebelled.”

“What—you became a party girl?” Kat looked at her skeptically. “I have to say, you don’t seem the type.”

“No, I’m not. But I did finally get a boyfriend.” Becca smiled. “His name was Kenneth. Kenneth Parker. And I was completely in love with him. We met in English class and became study partners. He didn’t have the guts to ask me out until the end of the semester and even then he was so nervous he stuttered.” She smiled, remembering.

“Kenneth was such a romantic. He liked all the cheesy cornball things you always think about when you think true love—walks on the beach, picnics under the stars, candlelight dinners. Of course we were college students so the dinners were mostly ramen noodles but still, it was nice.”

Kat grinned. “Sounds great. So what happened—you couldn’t help yourself and started doing the nasty?”

“Just once.” Becca looked away. “It was my first time…and my last.”

“And then you freaked out afterwards and broke it off?” Kat asked.

“No.” Becca cleared her throat. “He…I don’t…I can’t talk about it.”

“That bad, huh?” Kat asked sympathetically.

Becca nodded. Her throat was tight and she was trying as hard as she could not to remember the awful details of that night. The night…No! She pushed the thought away as hard as she could.

“Whatever it was, it still hurts, doesn’t it?” Kat murmured sympathetically.

Becca nodded and sniffed, pressing the back of her hand to her eyes. The hot tears stinging her lids were proof that some pain never really fades. Oh, Kenneth…

She cleared her throat and made herself continue.

“After that night was when I decided to become a nun. I felt like…like God was punishing me for giving in to my lust. It was the only way I could think to redeem myself.”

“Oh, honey…” Kat shook her head. “I’m not the most religious person in the world but I don’t think that’s how God works. Or the Goddess, either. She put you together with Truth and Far for a reason—you don’t have to be ashamed of anything you do with them or be worried that something awful is going to happen if you give in and let yourself love them.”

Hearing her own secret fear put into words— a fear she had buried so deeply even she had not acknowledged it—made Becca feel better somehow.

“Yes,” she said, her voice trembling. “That’s exactly what I’m afraid of. Not just of losing my virtue but that if I let myself go too far—let them go too far—something will happen to one or both of them. I just…I can’t lose them like that.”

“You won’t,” Kat assured her softly. “You have to trust the Goddess on this one—she gave you these two guys to love and to bring together. She’s not going to yank the rug out from under you.”

“I guess…” Becca wasn’t convinced. She sighed. “It doesn’t matter anyway—it’s not like we’ll be doing any more ‘sharing’ in the near future. Or at all, for that matter.”

“Why not?” Kat asked. “Look, before you answer that doll, give me your sizes. We need to start replicating you some clothes if you’re going to be ready for your secret spy mission.”

Becca gave her sizes and Kat began typing busily.

“Okay, so tell me what you meant,” she said. “I thought you said Truth and Far made a lot of progress. So why aren’t the three of you raring to go?”

Becca sank onto the couch as Kat continued to type on the replicator’s screen. “We had a fight after the vision, although I don’t know how I got involved in it. Far let it slip that he had been uh, researching Truth’s past and Truth got all bent out of shape.”

“What did he do? Call his old high school buddies and try to dig up some dirt?” Kat asked.

“Close. He talked to Truth’s stepmother. But apparently digging into someone else’s private business is a big no-no in Rai’ku culture.”

Kat snorted. “Show me something that’s not a no-no in that stiff-ass culture. They don’t hug their kids, they don’t touch each other—it’s ridiculous. I mean, they’re supposed to be like these were-type creatures that turn into animals and run in a pack. Wouldn’t you think they’d be more touchy like wolves or dogs are?”

“Apparently not,” Becca said dryly. “And we don’t really know what they turn into, remember?”

Kat sighed. “I guess not. So go on—Truth got mad because Far was digging the dirt on him…”

“Not digging dirt—trying to get to know him. And also, trying to find information on their father, Feels Pain.” Becca shook her head. “That’s when things got really ugly.”

Kat looked up from the replicator screen. “Oh? What happened?”

“Well, all this time Far has been longing for his real father and jealous that Truth got to know him and he didn’t. But it turns out…” Becca shook her head. “It’s not really my story to tell so I can’t give details but it turns out that Feels Pain was, well… abusive.”

“And Truth told you all this?”

“More like he shouted it at us,” Becca said in a low voice. She closed her eyes for a moment, remembering the pain in the dark twin’s face. The memory twisted her heart—she yearned to heal him. To make things right. But to do that she would need Far, and Truth wanted nothing to do with his brother right now. Or ever again, for that matter.

“So he shouted personal information like that?” Kat’s eyes widened. “I wouldn’t have thought he was the type to be a big emotional sharer.”

“He’s not,” Becca said flatly. “Which I think is why he’s so mad at Far and me now. Because he thinks we forced him into sharing something way too personal.” She sighed. “Although I don’t know why he’s making me out to be the enemy too. I can see why he’s mad at Far—he feels betrayed and violated that Far went behind his back to find out personal details. But I didn’t do anything like that.”

“No, but he wants you. You tempt him so much he has to push you away,” Kat said. “It was the same with me and Deep. He nearly got the three of us killed before he would admit we all belonged together.”

“At least he didn’t hate his twin,” Becca said. “That’s what makes this so hard—I’m already conflicted about being with two guys at once that I’m not married to. But Truth feels even more strongly than me that what we’re doing is wrong, which puts me and Far on his bad side. And he has such a heavy bad side.”

“Truth doesn’t hate Far,” Kat said with quiet certainty. “He wants a bond with him—every bit as much as he wants a bond with you.”

“He could have fooled me,” Becca said. “I mean, with all his homophobic talk about not touching another male or sharing a female…”

“He doesn’t just want to be bonded to Far—he needs to. It’s part of the Twin Kindred sex drive—they need to be connected and they need to share a female.” Kat shrugged. “Truth just doesn’t want to acknowledge that because of the way he was raised. He hates himself for wanting the two of you and then he hates you for tempting him. It’s a vicious cycle.”

“One that’s not going to end anytime soon, I’m afraid,” Becca said sadly. “You know, even though I felt guilty about it afterwards, the, uh, experience I had with them before we all started fighting was…well, I’ve never felt anything like it before—not even with Kenneth. It was amazing.”

“Of course it was, doll. Nobody knows how to make a girl feel good like a Kindred. It’s in their blood. And when you get two of them working together and completely focused on making you happy…watch out!” Kat winked at her. “Okay, now look at these and tell me what you think…”

She got up and went around to the tray of the replicator which was now filled with garments in Becca’s size.

“Nice,” Becca said, stroking a thick, warm coat that would fall past her knees. “I like the color too.”

“I thought the crimson shade would work really well with your skin tones.” Kat held it up to Becca’s chin and nodded approvingly. “And look at that—I was right, as usual.”

Becca smiled. “I’m not going to disagree. Not after you made me a fabulous new wardrobe in fifteen minutes.”

Kat grinned back. “Now, I have some other things here too but—” She stopped for a minute, her head cocked to one side in a listening posture. “Uh-oh—that was Deep. He says to tell you that Sylvan says you need to meet Truth and Far in the docking bay in twenty minutes.”

Becca’s eyes widened. “Oh no, I haven’t packed anything.”

“I’ll loan you a cube for these,” Kat said quickly. “And don’t worry about shampoo or anything like that—if they’re sending you out in a long range shuttle, it should have things like that in the bathroom.”

They got busy packing—well, mostly Kat supervised and Becca packed because it was too hard for her pregnant friend to bend over. In no time just about everything Becca needed was shrunk down by another piece of handy Kindred tech and pushed into a one foot by one foot purple cube.

“There.” Kat said, dusting her hands together. “That’s done. All you have to do is pick what you want and add a drop of the regrowth serum. It’s in this bottle here.” She handed Becca a small vial of blue liquid.

“Amazing.” Becca looked at the tiny cube which held an entire winter wardrobe as well as some sexy underwear Kat had insisted on replicating for her. “This is almost as good as the replicator. Kindred technology really is wonderful. How do they come up with all this stuff?”

“Well, they’ve been genetic traders, always on the go, for thousands of years,” Kat said. “So it stands to reason that they’d pursue high-tech packing and storage methods, right?”

“I guess so.” Becca lifted the cube. “Well, I guess I’d better go…”

“No, wait—I have one more thing I have to give you.” Kat left the room and headed for the food prep area of the suite. Becca heard her rummaging around in the cabinets and when she came back, she was holding a small blue bottle with an elaborate glass stopper shaped like a flower. “Here.” She held it out to Becca who took it and examined it curiously.

“What’s this?”

“Bonding fruit juice,” Kat said. “Distilled and concentrated so it’ll work fast but be careful with it. Don’t take more than a sip or two right before you…you know.”

“What? No way!” Becca tried to hand it back. “Not after what happened when I ate your wedding cake!”

“Okay, I can understand your reluctance but bonding fruit can be a wonderful thing if you use it wisely. Especially when you have two guys to…ahem…accommodate at once.”

“But I’m not going to do that—so I’m not going to need this,” Becca protested, trying to give it back. “Even if Truth and Far were getting along and wanted to bond with each other and me, I don’t think I could…go that far.”

“Just keep it,” Kat said firmly. She crossed her arms over her chest, refusing to take the bottle back. “You never can tell what might happen.”

“I can tell what’s not going to happen,” Becca said. “And I’m not going to form a permanent bond with Truth and Far.”

“You say that now, doll but let’s face it—you’re already halfway there.”

“What do you mean?” Becca asked nervously.

“The way you and Far were able to pull Truth back from that demon. There’s no way you could have done that if you didn’t at least have the start of a bond between the three of you.”

“Commander Sylvan said something like that. But Truth denied it.”

“Of course he did—he’s like the poster boy for conflicted sexual urges right now.” Kat frowned. “Not that you’re far behind yourself, doll.”

“I know.” Becca looked down at the bottle. “But I still don’t think—”

“Just keep it,” Kat said. “Even if you don’t use it, I’ll feel better knowing you have it.”

“Well…” There didn’t seem to be any way to change her friend’s mind. “All right,” Becca said at last. “I’ll return it to you unopened when we get back.”

“We’ll see,” Kat murmured. She put a hand on Becca’s shoulder. “But I still think you should let go of your guilt and see where this thing with Truth and Far leads you.”

“Right now it’s leading to a big, fat dead end.”

“That may change. Just be open to the possibilities, Becca. I know it sounds crazy—it did to me at first too—but getting together with my two guys has been the best thing in my life. I never knew I could love two men at once so completely but when it works, when it really clicks—it’s like nothing else you’ve ever experienced. It’s just…beautiful.”

Becca thought of the warm, delicious feeling that had washed over her when she opened herself to both Truth and Far at the same time the night before. Mother of God, it had felt so good. It was only afterwards that she had felt guilty. But during their sharing, she had felt only love and warmth and contentment…and more sexual pleasure than she’d ever had in her entire life.

Was it really so wrong to give in to that feeling? To try and bring Far and Truth together, using herself as a bridge? After all, the two of them needed each other even if Truth wouldn’t acknowledge it.

Maybe I could bring them together and then let them go once their bond is strong. They could find another girl, one who didn’t have so much guilt and fear…

Except the thought of her two men with another girl made Becca so upset she couldn’t bear to imagine it.

“You’re awfully quiet all of a sudden.” Kat raised an eyebrow at her. “Everything okay?”

“Just thinking,” Becca said quietly. “I’ll consider what you said, Kat. I really will. And thank you for this.” She held up the little bottle of bonding fruit juice. “Even if I don’t intend to use it.”

“Just keep it close by in case.” Kat gave her a quick hug and pulled back, frowning. “But if you’re going to use it, go all the way with it and don’t hold back. Otherwise you might risk forming a partial bond and believe me, that is no fun.”

“A partial bond?” Becca shook her head. “I’ve never heard of such a thing—is it even possible?”

“It is but it only happened to me because Deep and Lock are Seeker/Finders and they were using me as a focus and—” Kat made a shooing motion. “Never mind. Your guys are different so I’m sure it couldn’t happen to you.”

“Oh, well…okay,” Becca said doubtfully.

“And now you’d better go. Do you want a brownie to take with you? Lauren just gave me a fresh batch.” Kat patted her rounded belly. “The twins have to have their chocolate fix every day or they kick me half to death.”

Becca smiled. “I shouldn’t or I won’t fit into those new clothes you just made me.”

“Come on now, one little brownie won’t hurt—in fact, it’ll probably help. Twin Kindred like their women plus sized.” She eyed Becca’s full hips. “I bet Truth and Far have been lusting after that behind of yours from day one.”

Becca’s cheeks got hot when she remembered the comments both twins had made about being glad she wasn’t too skinny or bony.

“They, uh, do seem to like my shape,” she admitted.

“Of course they do, you’re gorgeous.” Kat smiled. “So now, how about that brownie? Don’t you know it’s bad luck to start a trip without eating chocolate first?”

Becca burst out laughing. “It is not—you just made that up.”

“Maybe.” Kat shrugged. “But it sounds right, don’t you think?” She hooked her arm through Becca’s and led her into the food prep area. “I’ll wrap it up and you can take it for the road. After all, I can’t send you off to a rogue planet with nothing but a bottle of bonding fruit juice and a fur bikini. Right?”

Chapter Twenty

“This is it. The edge of my solar system. Here—I’ll increase the magnification so you can see it.”

Far sat up and took notice when his brother spoke. Though Truth was piloting the small shuttle, he hadn’t said a word to either Far or Becca from the moment they had all stepped aboard. As they flew through the rift—the fold in space generated by the power of the Kindred Mother Ship’s artificial green sun—Far had wondered if his twin intended to spend the entire trip mute. Did he really hate them so much he would freeze the both of them out entirely?

I never should have let him know I spoke to his second mother, Far thought ruefully. If only I had kept my mouth shut we might be several steps closer to bonding now instead of light years away.

“It’s beautiful,” Becca said, answering the dark twin’s comment about his solar system. At the angle they were approaching, several large gas giant planets as well as two smaller planets were visible. Far wondered which one was Pax. Not that he would ever go there. Truth would probably be obliged to commit some form of ritual suicide if it became known he had a brother who wanted to share a female and bond with him.

“There—that’s Pax,” Truth said, pointing to the smaller of the two rocky planets. “It’s just on the edge of the habitable zone so it’s fairly cold by your standards. My people—the Rai’ku—live along the equator. The rest of the planet is frozen.”

“How many light years from Earth did you say it was?” Becca asked, leaning on the back of the pilot’s chair. Far admired the way she was drawing his twin out, keeping him talking.

“About eighty million, give or take,” Truth said, making an adjustment to the instruments.

“Eighty million?” Becca gave a long, low whistle. “Wow, amazing. I’ve never been to another solar system before let alone one eighty million light years away. Tell me more—how cold does Pax get?”

“Not nearly as cold as the place we’re going.” Truth turned the nose of the shuttle so that a large, gray planet loomed on the viewscreen. “That’s Void. I suppose it’s not technically a rogue planet anymore since it found a new orbit around our sun but it’s a new addition to our system. Rai’ku astronomers calculate that Void has only been in its new orbit for about two thousand years, give or take. So—”

Suddenly the entire ship shook and the lights on the control panel flickered alarmingly.

“Mother of God!” Becca grabbed for something to hold on to and Far put out an arm to catch her instinctively.

“What was that?” he asked Truth in a low voice.

The dark twin frowned but didn’t look terribly concerned.

“According to the instruments it was a brief power surge.”

“A power surge? From where?” Becca looked at the gray side of Orthanx looming in the viewscreen. “From there?”

“Of course not.” Truth waved a hand dismissively. “I’m not picking up much of anything from Void. As far as our instruments read, it’s a dead world.”

“Well, it had to come from somewhere,” Far said, frowning. “Should we be concerned?”

“I don’t think so.” Truth studied the controls some more. “No—everything reads as normal. Must be just a glitch in the wiring. We’ll be fine.” He nodded at the viewscreen. “Right now what we need to worry about is right there.”

“Orthanx,” Becca breathed. “It's so far from your sun—how cold does it get there?”

Truth frowned and consulted his instruments.

“About as cold as it gets on that little planetoid on the far edges of your own solar system. What’s the name of it? Plutarn? Pluness?”

“Pluto,” Far said quietly, joining the conversation for the first time.

“Right.” Truth glared at him. “Pluto.”

Becca frowned. “So how cold is that? Sorry, I don’t know the temperature on all the planets of my solar system off the top of my head.”

“You don’t?” Truth seemed surprised. “Very well, let me see if I can convert it into Earth temperatures. Ah, all right—it’s forty-four degrees Kelvin.”

“Um, sorry. I was going to be a nun, not a scientist. That doesn’t mean much to me,” Becca said.

“Let me try again—negative two hundred and twenty-nine degrees Celsius?”

Becca shook her head. “Most of the planet uses Celsius but we’re still stuck in Fahrenheit in my country.”

“Very well.” Truth squinted at the instruments again. “That would be…negative three hundred and eighty degrees Fahrenheit. And that’s on the side facing our sun.” He gestured at the far distant speck on the far side of the viewscreen which was barely brighter than the other stars in the sky. “Not that it can get much light all the way out here.”

“Wow.” Becca looked awed. “That’s…I can’t even imagine how cold that is. Something tells me the warm weather clothes Kat made me won’t be worth much in temperatures like that.”

“I would tend to agree,” Truth said. “Which is why we’ll all be wearing protective suits and head gear.”

“Far said they might have something like an atmosphere dome,” Becca said, scanning the looming side of the planet. “But I don’t see anything.”

“That’s because there isn’t anything—on the surface anyway. The coordinates Vashtar sent us are for a point located underground.”

Becca’s face suddenly went pale. “Under…under ground?” she asked in a low, breathless voice.

Far was instantly alert. “What’s wrong, Becca?” he asked stepping forward.

“Yes, are you well?” Truth turned from the glowing controls to look at her as well. Despite his statement that he wanted nothing more to do with her or Far, the light twin couldn’t help noticing the worried look on his brother’s face.

“I…I’m fine.” Becca put a hand to her throat and swallowed hard. “It’s just…I’m claustrophobic. Really claustrophobic. The idea of being underground…I don’t like it. At all.”

“I will be with you. And Truth, as well whether he likes it or not.” Far promised. He looked at Truth. “Isn’t that so, Brother?”

Truth frowned. “You have nothing to fear,” he told Becca shortly.

“I know it’s not rational but I can’t help it. I got locked in this tiny little dark broom closet when I was a kid playing hide and seek.” Becca’s voice was still high and uncertain. “I couldn’t get out and nobody found me for…for hours.” She shook her head. “Ever since then I don’t like to feel anything surrounding me like that.”

“The only thing surrounding you will be us, mi’now,” Far said firmly. “We’ll keep you safe no matter what.” He threw a glance at Truth to see if his twin would object but though there was a conflicted look on his face, Truth said nothing.

“All right.” Becca took a deep breath. “Sorry to get all girly on you. I’ll suck it up.”

“Maybe you should stay aboard while Far and I explore,” Truth suggested.

Becca shook her head. “No, Vashtar was very clear. The three of us have to go together. I’ll be fine—we all will.”

“Of course,” Far murmured. He hoped she was right.

* * * * *

Truth sat the ship down gently on the dead, gray world, settling as close to the coordinates Vashtar had given them as possible, which wasn’t as close as Becca would have liked. There was a vast collection of tall, thin hills laid out in a strangely orderly pattern in the way. They landed on the edge of these, intending to find the underground entrance on foot.

They got into protective gear—shiny silver suits which fit skin-tight to the body. there was also a neck piece that produced an atmosphere bubble around the head automatically when the suit sensed the absence of breathable air. At least, that was what Far told Becca as he helped her into the new outfit.

Truth said nothing—clearly though he was willing to talk at least a little about the planet and the mission, he still had nothing to say to either her or his twin personally. Becca wished he would get over being angry. His dark, brooding silence wasn’t making the prospect of going underground in this dead, foreboding world any easier. She wanted desperately to bring the brothers back together but she couldn’t think how to do it. At least they aren’t actively fighting, a little voice in her head pointed out. Things could be worse—a lot worse.

“Everyone ready? I am about to open the airlock,” Truth said, his hand hovering over the button to one side of the shuttle door.

“I guess…” Becca hesitated.

“Problems, min’ow?” Far asked, looking at her.

“No, I just…you said it’s crazy cold out there but this suit…” Becca ran one gloved hand over the shiny, tight-fitting lycra-like outfit. “Doesn’t feel all that warm. Or protective.”

She’d had to strip down to her bra and underwear to get the damn thing on and she felt like she was wearing a full body leotard. All I need is a freaking tu-tu and I’ll be ready for the ballet, she thought dismally. But how is this going to keep me warm?

“It’s all right, Becca,” Far explained patiently. “I know it doesn’t feel like it, but the suit will conserve your body heat and keep your core temperature stable in weather twice as cold as what we’re about to go out in.”

“Actually, the term ‘weather’ isn’t accurate,” Truth put in. “Since this planet has no atmosphere, we shouldn’t experience any kind of weather at all.”

Becca took a deep breath. “Okay. I just keep thinking about the time I visited my aunt in Minnesota. We were just there for Thanksgiving but the weather went crazy and it dropped to like, eighteen degrees. But with the wind chill factor it felt more like zero.”

“Again—there should be no wind,” Truth said. “It should be calm, quiet, and dark.”

“And dead.” Becca shivered. “How do you think the people on this world are even still alive?”

“I don’t know. I suppose we will find out.” Truth pushed the button and the airlock cycled open, letting them into the small antechamber the shuttle formed when atmospheric conditions were hostile. For a moment, they were all huddled together and then the outer door cycled open revealing a bleak landscape lit only by starlight.

Becca got a quick impression of intense, breathless cold but it was cut off immediately as the protective collar around her neck hummed into life and a clear protective bubble made of pure energy surrounded her head. It reminded Becca of the shield-barrier around the Unmated Males area on the Mother Ship, which in turn reminded her that they needed to get moving.

“Okay,” she said taking a deep breath. “Let’s go.”

The three of them walked down the ship’s ramp and onto a hard, flat, level surface.

“It’s like a road,” Becca said, scuffing the silver boot that came with her outfit experimentally.

“It is a road—look.” Far’s deep voice crackled from her suit’s voice receiver mic as he pointed ahead of them. “It winds between the hills that kept us from landing closer.”

“So it does.” Truth frowned. “A very strange pattern indeed.”

“Well, I guess we should follow it?” Becca looked at both of them. “It’s not exactly made of yellow brick but who knows—we might find the Emerald City at the end of it. Or what passes for it here on Orthanx.”

“What?” Truth frowned at her. “Yellow brick? Emerald City? What are you talking about?”

“A reference to an Earth vid about a young girl who goes on a magical journey,” Far murmured. “She follows a road made of yellow paving material and finds—”

“Enough,” Truth snapped. “I’m well aware that you know all about Becca’s culture—and mine. If you wanted you could probably recite the Curse of the Talob or tell me the tale of the Three Little Grundigs and their pet perri-slug or any other Rai’ku legend I could name.”

Far shot his brother an angry look. “I have always been interested in other cultures—I’m Kindred—it’s in my blood. And the fact that I chose to look into yours does not make me some unredeemable villain. I simply wanted to know you better.”

“While I regret knowing you at all,” Truth growled.

“Stop it right now, the both of you!” Rebecca snapped before Far could reply. “The cold silence is bad enough but I will not go back to the bickering.”

“But—”

“He—”

“No!” Becca held up her hands to stop them. “I’m going to remind you of what my mom told me—if you can’t say anything nice, don’t say anything at all. Starting now.”

Her words were met by silence so Becca assumed that neither had a single nice thing to say to the other.

“All right,” she said, taking a deep breath. “That’s more like it. Now let’s get going so we can find Vashtar, get the cure, and get out of here. This place gives me the creeps—the sooner we get back to the ship the better.”

They walked along the long, straight road in silence, their feet crunching on the hard surface. Or at least Becca could feel her feet crunching—she couldn’t hear a thing except her own breathing and, faintly, the breathing of Far and Truth which came over her suit’s receiver mic. The quiet was eerie, making Becca feel like she had cotton balls stuffed in her ears. Also, her legs felt heavy—no, not just her legs—her entire body felt like it was being weighed down with invisible weights.

Must be the gravity—maybe Orthanx is slightly bigger than Earth. At least I’m not too cold, she thought. As promised, the thin silver suit seemed to be keeping her from freezing. Becca was a little chilly but it was nothing she couldn’t handle. The temperature she could feel reminded her of a winter day in Tampa which was to say, somewhere in the low to mid 60s. Not exactly comfortable, but not horrible either.

Overhead, the sky was perfectly black and filled with jewel like stars but the planet itself had absolutely no life on it as far as she could see. No grass or trees of any kind, which she supposed was to be expected, but there was something else missing which surprised her as well.

“Why is there no ice?” she asked, looking at Truth. “If it’s really as cold as the instruments said the whole planet should be covered in it—shouldn’t it?”

The dark twin shook his head. “The water would have boiled away as soon as Void lost its atmosphere. There is literally none left to freeze and make ice.”

“This is a dead world,” Far murmured from her other side. “Life as we know it isn’t possible without some form of liquid. Wherever they are, the Orthanxians must have a remarkably long lasting energy source. Do you agree, Brother?

Becca was afraid that Truth would say something snarky back, but he only gave a noncommittal grunt and shrugged. Well good—he must be taking her mother’s words to heart. For a moment she tried to imagine introducing him to her mom—whose first question would be if he was Catholic, no doubt. Her second question would probably have to do with why Far was there as well because try as she might, Becca couldn’t imagine showing up at her parents’ house with just one of them.

Might as well sew a scarlet A to my chest as bring them both home for supper, she thought ruefully. But then, her parents wouldn’t be happy with anyone she brought home—they had been bitterly disappointed by her decision not to become a nun. Becca was pretty sure that her mom was still hoping she might take her vows. Which wasn’t going to happen but her mom had a hard time letting go of things.

Just like you, whispered the little voice in her head. Otherwise you would have given up on Far and Truth long ago and gone back to Earth where you really belong. Instead you’re eighty million light years from home on a dead planet with no atmosphere and two angry Kindred warriors who hate each other’s guts. Now if you were smart—

Her thoughts were interrupted as the road they were on passed between the first of the tall, thin hills. They were steeply vertical and strangely angular—like giant triangular monoliths rising toward the silent, starry sky. In fact, they reminded Becca of…

“Buildings,” she breathed. “Look—a few even still have windows. These are the Orthanx version of skyscrapers!”

Far frowned and looked upwards. “You’re right. They’re crumbled and decayed but still standing even after so many millennia—amazing.”

“But what about those?” Becca pointed to the massive mounds of rubble dotted here and there throughout the ancient, deserted city. “They look like they exploded. Did someone drop a bomb on them, do you think?”

“Most likely it was meteorites,” Truth said. “With no atmosphere to protect it, Void is vulnerable to extraterrestrial projectiles.”

“Meteorites, really?” Becca looked in awe. “They did this much damage?”

“This isn’t much, actually. I would guess that the ones that hit these buildings were relatively small,” the dark twin replied. “You only have to look at the surface of your own moon with its many craters to realize how much damage such projectiles can do when there is no atmosphere to burn them up or break them apart before impact.”

Becca had never visited the surface of the moon. But she’d seen it often enough through the viewing windows on the Mother Ship to know what he was talking about.

“I don’t see any skeletons,” she murmured as they continued through the deserted city. “Do you think they all escaped?”

“I guess we’ll see,” Far answered. “Look—I think that’s the entrance to the underground area.” He pointed to a vast, shadowy staircase on one side of the long, straight road. The stairs led straight down underground.

“This is it, all right.” Truth was consulting a small handheld device. “The coordinates we want are almost directly underneath us.”

Becca’s stomach dropped when she looked at the seemingly endless stairs going down into impenetrable shadow. They look haunted, she couldn’t help thinking. Like the cellar steps in a horror movie. The kind the stupid girl always winds up going down because she hears what she thinks is her boyfriend calling. But it’s actually some evil demon or monster waiting to tear her apart.

Becca hated that kind of movie—she always wanted to yell at the idiotic character that she was going to get herself killed. Which was pretty much what her own internal voice was saying now. Don’t be a damn fool! Get away from those haunted-ass stairs and get the hell out of here right now! it demanded.

But as much as she wanted to, Becca couldn’t obey. They had promised to get a cure for the possessed warriors aboard the Mother Ship and they had to go down those creepy stairs to get it.

“I guess we’re just supposed to go down, huh?” she said in a small voice.

“I suppose so.” Far must have seen the fear on her face because he took her hand consolingly. “Don’t worry, mi’now, I’m here. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Truth cleared his throat. “I am also here.”

Becca gave him a look. “I thought you were angry with me. That you didn’t care anymore.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Truth growled. “I will still protect you with my life. As any honorable male charged with the safety of a female would,” he went on, a bit too quickly, Becca thought.

“All right.” She nodded and extended her gloved hand to him. “Then take my other hand.”

Truth scowled. “I fail to see how that will help protect you.”

“It won’t. But it will make me feel better.” Becca waved her silver gloved hand invitingly. “Look, we won’t even be touching skin-to-skin. Please, Truth? I…” She bit her lip as she glanced at the yawning mouth of the vast staircase again. “I really need to be between the two of you right now. I need to feel protected.”

Truth looked at her skeptically and Becca could almost feel him wondering if she was serious or if she was just trying to get him to break down his self-imposed walls.

To be honest, holding hands with both brothers at once seemed like a good first step to bringing them closer but Becca wasn’t pretending just to get Truth and Far together. For the first time, she truly felt the desire to be between them, to feel herself encircled by their large, male bodies. To be protected by her men.

Void, or Orthanx or whatever you wanted to call it was a dark, dead, scary place eighty million light years from home. Becca didn’t care if it sounded girly or weak—if she was going to go down those scary-ass steps, she wanted all the protection and reassurance she could get.

“Very well,” Truth said at last. “But this is for your comfort only, Rebecca.” Grudgingly, he took her hand.

“Thank you, Truth.” Becca flashed him a grateful smile. “I feel better already.”

“Yes, very well,” the dark twin grumbled. “Then let us descend.” He nodded at the dark opening, which looked like the entrance to a subway tunnel, and, as if by unspoken mutual consent, the three of them moved toward it.

Chapter Twenty-one

The scary steps seemed endless. After the first few they lost the pale light from the stars overhead and Truth activated the glow pack on the front of his suit. It was set at chest level and it illuminated the steps in front of them going down and down forever into darkness.

It’s going to be no fun coming back up these, Becca thought as they descended. I bet we’ll burn a thousand calories apiece—did the Orthanxians used to climb up and down them every day? They must have been in amazing shape. They must—

Her thoughts were interrupted when they finally reached the bottom step.

“Whew.” Becca let out a sigh of relief. “Thought those were never going to end. How far down are we, do you think?”

“Far enough,” Truth said grimly. “Come—the coordinates are this way.”

He led the way across another flat, paved surface into a vast tunnel with a curving ceiling high overhead. It reminded Becca more and more of a subway system. But where were the trains? Or for that matter, the tracks?

Maybe they used some other mode of transportation, she told herself uneasily. They were an alien culture after all—they probably had all kinds of weird ways of getting around. But though she tried to push the feeling away, she couldn’t shake the foreboding hovering around her like a dark cloud. Something in the vast subway tunnel just didn’t feel right.

At least there aren’t any weird echoes to freak us out, she thought. No air to carry sound waves means no spooky noises. But actually, the lack of sound was the spookiest thing of all. Becca felt like she was exploring a tomb—the final resting place of some ancient creature that had died years ago and rotted away leaving nothing but its unquiet spirit behind.

Stop it, she scolded herself, squeezing her men’s hands tighter for reassurance. Stop freaking yourself out! You’re being silly. So just stop it.

“I see a wall up ahead.” Truth’s voice crackled in her ear, a welcome change from her paranoid thoughts and morbid fantasies.

“And there’s a door—or what looks like one,” Far added. “Vashtar must be through there.”

Becca looked and saw what he was talking about. Far in the distance but getting closer was a vast, dull, copper-colored wall, the apparent end of the huge tunnel. Placed in its center was what looked like a pair of elevator doors—if they had elevators that big. These looked large enough to admit an elephant. Had the Orthanxians been huge—much bigger than Vashtar had led them to believe? Or was this doorway simply meant for a lot of people at the same time?

Her eyes dropped from the door itself to something on the floor before it. A huge pile of what looked like dry sticks was scattered around, piled two and three feet deep in places. Most of them were long and thin but some of them seemed rounded in a way that was strangely familiar.

“What are those?” she asked, frowning. “Why were they stockpiling sticks? For firewood or something?”

“I don’t think they’re sticks,” Far said in a low voice.

“What? Then what are they?” Becca frowned as they came to the beginning of the stick pile. It was so vast they were going to have to wade through it to get to the door. Had the Orthanxians been trying to erect some kind of barricade? To keep someone out of their inner chambers?

“They’re bones,” Truth said flatly. Reaching down, he picked up one long, blackened stick and held it up to the glow coming from his suit.

“Oh my God!” Becca felt suddenly sick. “That’s…is that a femur? And the rounded ones—they’re skulls, aren’t they?”

Truth squeezed lightly and the bone crumbled in his gloved hand. He dropped it and wiped his palm on the side of his suit.

“Nothing but dust now,” he said harshly. “Come, Rebecca—the dead can’t hurt you.”

“No they can’t but that doesn’t mean I want to wade through a freaking pile of them.” Becca felt her stomach roll over and wondered what would happen if she puked in her suit. “Mother of God, were they stuck out here? Left to die? They must have been clawing at the doors, climbing on top of each other when the disaster struck.”

“It looks that way from the way the bones are piled on top of each other,” Far said quietly. “Here—I’ll clear a path for you, mi’now.”

“No, I will,” Truth said. “There might be danger ahead—Far, you stay behind me and see to Rebecca.”

Without waiting to see if they would obey, he surged forward, pushing a path through the knee and sometimes waist-high piles of bones, clearing the way for them.

“Come, mi’now.” Before she could protest, Far picked Becca up, cradling her in his arms like a baby.

“You don’t have to do that,” she protested. “You don’t have to carry me—I can walk.”

“I don’t want you to. The fewer feet stepping on the dead, the less they’ll be disturbed.”

Becca frowned. “You don’t really believe that—it’s not like you’re superstitious.”

“Maybe not. Maybe I just wanted an excuse to hold you.” He smiled at her and despite the grim situation, Becca couldn’t help smiling back.

“You really are too much, you know that?”

“Too much and yet not enough.” Far’s eyes strayed to his brother’s broad back as Truth pushed his way through the piles of bones.

Becca felt a sudden stab of sorrow at the longing in his deep, quiet voice. She had to find a way to bring them together. But how?

I don’t know, but somehow I’ll do it, she vowed to herself. Even if the three of us don’t end up together, the two of them should. Whatever it takes, I’m going to get Far and Truth together like they ought to be.

As she finished making her vow, they finally reached the vast, copper-colored, elevator-looking doors. Truth examined them for a moment, a frown on his dark face.

“They’re sealed shut,” he announced. “How are we supposed to get in?”

“Maybe by using those?” Becca nodded to a small, flat panel to one side of the far door, exactly where an elevators call button would be located.

But instead of buttons marked up or down, there were three indentations in a row.

“Look—handprints,” Far said. “Three of them.”

“I see them.” Truth pushed the crumbling bones aside and cleared a path to the panel. The handprints were alien to Becca’s eyes—the palms too narrow and the fingers too long and thin. Truth tried them all in turn but nothing happened.

“Maybe they have to be pushed in some kind of order? A secret code?” Far suggested. “May I?”

“If you wish.” Truth stepped aside and Far put Becca down to try several different combinations with the three prints. Nothing happened.

“Well, this is ridiculous,” Truth growled. “If Vashtar was so interested in helping us he could have given us the combination to get in.”

Becca had a sudden realization.

“He did!” She pressed forward, ignoring the crumbling bones at her feet. “Look—he told us that his society was like Twin Kindred society. Three handprints for three people. It takes all three of us to open the door.”

“Of course,” Far exclaimed. “But whose hand goes where?” He tried pressing his right hand to the middle print while Truth pressed the left print and Becca pressed the right.

Nothing happened.

Becca coughed. “Um, I think I’m supposed to be in the middle, guys. Can we try it like that?”

They did and the vast, dull metal doors at last slid open soundlessly. Behind them were another set of doors. The minute the three of them were inside, the first set closed behind them.

“Ummm…” Becca swallowed, feeling suddenly claustrophobic. The space was long but also very narrow—barely big enough to admit the three of them standing side by side.

Before she could get too nervous, however, a pencil thin beam of green light appeared from the shadowy ceiling and scanned them from head to foot.

“Get back!” Truth was already drawing his blaster but the light winked off almost immediately. A high, flutelike voice said something in an alien tongue. Because she’d had the Kindred translation bacteria, Becca understood it.

“Three to enter the inner sanctum. No contamination detected. Allow to pass.”

The door in front of them slid open and they found themselves in yet another vast, shadowy room.

But this room was filled with tanks.

“What are these?” Becca walked forward slowly. The room looked like a warehouse. Rows upon rows of huge rectangular tanks about three feet deep and seven feet long extended what seemed like miles into the distance. In fact, Becca couldn’t even see the walls of the room and the ceiling was lost in shadows. It was a truly huge space.

She could hear though—the sound of her boots scuffing along the ground made her realize that the protective bubble covering her head had disappeared.

“Hey!” She put a hand to her face and touched her cheek. “My bubble’s gone.”

“That’s because there is breathable air here,” Truth said. “The suit automatically retracts the atmosphere bubble when it senses conditions are right—to conserve resources.”

“Of course.” Becca shivered. “It’s pretty cold, though. My nose is tingling and my cheeks are numb.”

Far nodded. “Yes, but it’s not life threatening—just uncomfortable—or the suit wouldn’t have retracted the bubble.”

“I guess.” Becca put her hands to her freezing cheeks, wishing she had some hot coffee or tea to sip. Anything to warm up. But since the nearest Starbucks was eighty million light years away, it didn’t look like she was going to be getting a grande caramel macchiato anytime soon. Better suck it up girl, she told herself. Aloud, she said, “Well, I guess we should see what’s in the tanks.”

“Can’t you guess?” Truth walked forward, reaching the nearest tank, which was dark. In fact, most of them were dark. Looking across the rows, Becca could see a few that seemed to be lit from within by a weak, flickering light but only about one in a hundred seemed functional.

“Are they some kind of storage containers?” she asked, joining Truth at the side of the nearest tank. It seemed to be filled with cloudy liquid-or maybe it was gel. Whatever it was, Becca wasn’t about to put her hand in and find out.

Truth laughed harshly. “You could say that. You still can’t guess what they’re for? Come on—let’s go look at a lit one and you’ll figure it out.”

They went down a long row of dark tanks, all filled with the cloudy gel, until they finally came to one that had a soft glow coming from within.

“Oh,” Becca murmured. “It’s pink—the gel stuff, whatever it is, I mean.”

“Don’t worry about the gel—look at what’s inside it,” Truth instructed.

Becca had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach but she did as he said. Standing on tiptoe, she leaned over the edge of the tank to look into the cloudy reddish-pink gel inside.

At first all she saw were shadows, then the shadows started to coalesce into a form. It floated up, closer to the surface and Becca’s eyes finally made sense of what she was seeing.

“Mother of God!” She stumbled backwards. “There’s someone in there!”

And indeed there was—a long, thin alien shape was floating silently in the reddish-pink gel. It appeared to be completely naked with orange tinged skin and a third eye in the middle of its forehead, just like the one Vashtar had had.

“Storage tanks for living organisms,” Far said quietly. “Maybe this is how they survived when the planet went rogue.”

“Indeed we did.”

The new voice caught them by surprise and all three whipped around to see Vashtar standing in front of them. Or rather—a ghost that looked like Vashtar because the little man was positively see-through.

“I see you’ve found your way here. Very good.” He nodded and smiled, clearly delighted. “I knew you would have the necessary ingenuity to find us.”

“Yes, we’re here,” Truth growled. “And we’d like to get the solution to our problem so we can get the Seven Hells out of here and go home.”

Vashtar’s face fell. “Do you not wish to hear—briefly—of how we all survived?”

“This room seems to tell the story well enough,” Far said. “Did you suspect that your planet would go rogue and prepare this place ahead of time?”

The little man nodded his bald head and his third eye blinked.

“Indeed, we did. Our secondary sun was becoming more and more erratic and we feared the worst. Accordingly, our scientists developed the tanks—a place of safety where our citizens might escape doom and destruction.” He sighed. “Most of them, anyway. Regrettably there were not enough tanks for all—I trust you saw the bones?”

“We saw,” Truth said grimly. “It appears that a hell of a lot of people didn’t make it.”

Vashtar shrugged. “We did the best we could. Most of our citizens made it to safety—there are facilities like this all over the planet, you know. Statistically only about one percent of those living at the time of the great disaster didn’t reach the safety of the tanks.”

Far frowned. “But why are you still here? Your planet hasn’t been a true rogue for the past two thousand solar years. You’re in orbit around a new sun now—you could come out and find a new home world.”

“Oh, no, no, no!” Vashtar shook his head. “I think you misunderstand me, my dear boy. These tanks were not simply a temporary measure—a holding facility until we could look for a new world. They are meant to sustain life indefinitely. Well, for a very long time, anyway…” He looked around at all the dark tanks, sadly. “Over the ages many of us have given up and dissolved into the nutrient slime that cradles and nourishes us but a few—a very few—of us still endure.”

Becca looked at him blankly. “Um…I can understand wanting to live, but why would you put yourselves into some kind of…of coma forever? What kind of life is that?”

To her surprise, Vashtar burst out laughing.

“Why, the fullest life imaginable, my dear! Forgive me, but I don’t think you understand. You see, the nutrient slime doesn’t simply sustain life—it also connects our minds. It is the gateway to the Mindscape.”

“The what?” Far asked, frowning.

“What the hell is that?” Truth demanded.

“It is a whole other world—an existence bounded only by our imaginations.” Vashtar frowned. “Let me think, how can I explain?” He looked at Becca. “On your planet, you have an interconnected system of machines, a way that people all over your world can see each other and communicate and exchange ideas, do you not?”

“You mean the Internet?” She frowned. “Yes, we do and the Kindred have a much further reaching system like it, too.”

“Imagine a system even vaster and more all encompassing.” Vashtar threw out both arms in a sweeping circle. “Imagine creating your own world to live in, to play in, to people with whatever creatures you choose. Imagine life eternal in the environment of your choice.”

Becca raised an eyebrow at him. “So…you’re saying that when the planet went rogue, all your people went underground, climbed into tanks filled with slime, and basically moved into the Internet to live? As in, forever?”

The little man looked suddenly sorrowful. “Well, for quite a long time, anyway. As you can see, not many of us remain.”

“That’s very sad,” Becca said softly.

“Not to mention fucking strange,” Truth growled, under his breath.

“Hush!” Becca elbowed him. “Thank you for telling us your story,” she said to Vashtar. “And for offering to help us with our problem.”

“Of course, of course—always glad to help another society of threes.” The little man bobbed excitedly, his ruby red third eye blinking.

“That’s wonderful.” Becca smiled warmly. “So…what can we do? How do we get the, uh, demons out of the men who have been possessed?”

“Oh, I can’t tell you that!” Vashtar exclaimed. “Not here, anyway.”

“What? Then why in the Seven Hells did you drag us all the way down here?” Truth demanded.

“Why, to help you! But as I said, I can’t do it here. The solution to your problem is a deeply buried secret and I do not know it.”

Becca tried to hold on to her temper though she was feeling almost as pissed off as Truth.

“All right,” she said evenly. “Then who does?”

“Why, Vashtar, of course,” the little man said, as though it should be obvious.

“But you are Vashtar,” Far said blankly. “Aren’t you?”

“No, indeed!” He laughed as though the idea was ridiculous. “I’m only his avatar. A loose programming of his personality sent to guide you to him.”

“All right, so guide us,” Truth said, frowning. He began scanning the long, shadowy rows. “Which tank is he in?”

“Oh, none of these! Vashtar’s body is in a tank halfway around the world in the Blurbzz holding facility.”

“What?” Far exclaimed. “Then why did you send us coordinates for this facility?”

“Why, because it’s the only one with three working, empty tanks, of course!”

Becca began to get a very bad feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“Please don’t say what I think you’re going to say. You don’t actually want us to…to…”

“To climb into the nutrient slime and enter the Mindscape,” the avatar finished for her. “Of course—it is the only way you can have access to the real Vashtar. But you must hurry—he spent much of his mental reserves in contacting you in the first place. Soon he too may dissolve into the slime and be no more.” The thought seemed to make him so sad that a tear escaped his third eye and rolled down the side of his nose.

“But…but…” Objections rose so fast in Becca’s mind she couldn’t voice any of them. Truth, however, had no such problem.

“How do we know your slime is compatible with our bodies?” he demanded. “It could be poison to ones with our chemistry.”

“You are carbon based life forms and your chemistry was close enough to ours to allow the scanners to let you through in the first place,” the avatar said. “You should have no problem.”

“But…how do you breathe in there?” Becca shivered.

“The slime is infused with oxygen and other necessary agents. Once you inhale it into your lungs—”

“What?” Truth looked angry. “No way in all the Seven Hells! We cannot breathe slime!”

“Actually, deep sea divers on Earth do,” Becca said. “I read an article about it—they use a form of liquid oxygen. It allows them to dive deeper because it equalizes the pressure in their lungs with the outside pressure of the ocean.” She shook her head. “Ugh—I remember thinking how horrible it sounded when I read it.”

“It’s not that bad,” the Vashtar avatar assured them. “You only feel like you’re drowning for a moment and then the neural interface kicks in and you wake up in the Mindscape.”

“And how do you eat?” Far asked.

“Like kings.” The avatar beamed. “From the outside, the nutrient slime supplies all your needs. But once you are in the Mindscape, you can imagine any food you want and have it appear for you. And I do mean any food—for of course in the Mindscape, one cannot grow fat or unhealthy.” He frowned. “Unless you wished to, of course, but that would be a rather strange fantasy, wouldn’t it?”

Becca bit her lip. “So technically I could imagine I was eating a dozen donuts or a pan of brownies or a big slice of pizza and I could eat it and taste it but not actually gain weight from it?” She still hated the idea of breathing slime but the idea of eating what she wanted without having to watch her weight made it almost seem worth it.

“Exactly—you have the idea now!” The avatar smiled broadly. “Do you begin to see the beauty of the Mindscape?”

“All I see is a fucking danger,” Truth growled. “Once we are in, how do we get out again?”

“Why, you simply picture a doorway with ‘out’ or ‘exit’ or the phrase for egress of your choice. Once it appears, you go through it and you’ll find yourself waking up in your tank.” The avatar spread his transparent hands. “Could it possibly be easier?”

“Actually, yes it could,” Far said. “When you—or Vashtar—invited us down here, we had no idea we’d be expected to breathe slime and submerge our consciousnesses into a strange, mental matrix.”

“Forgive me but that is the only way to access the true Vashtar and all of his vast knowledge.” The little avatar looked sorrowful. “Should I go tell him that you are not coming after all? He only delays his dissolution for you, you know.”

“What, you mean he’s about to let himself dissolve?” Becca asked.

“Alas, his years in the Mindscape have been long—many, many times the normal lifespan of our kind. I fear the only thing that keeps Vashtar sane is his ability to cast his consciousness out into the universe and help others.” The avatar bowed his head. “But his strength is waning. I believe you are the last three he will be able to help. Still, he did wish to be of service at least once more before his dissolution.”

“How do we know this fucking gel won’t dissolve us?” Truth asked.

“Why it cannot until you will it,” the avatar looked shocked. “Only a conscious effort on your part can allow the nutrient slime to digest you.”

“Ugh…” Becca shivered. “I’m sorry, but are we actually thinking of doing this?”

“I think it’s insane,” Truth growled.

Far looked thoughtful. “It does seem risky, but we did swear to bring a solution to the Mother Ship.” He sighed. “Maybe I should go myself and the two of you stay here.”

“No,” the avatar said at once, frowning. “One alone can never make it within the Mindscape. Our entire society was predicated on threes. Unless all three of you submerge your consciousness and work together, you will never be able to navigate to where Vashtar is.”

“But where is he?” Becca asked. “Will we see him as soon as we, uh, breathe the slime?”

“Naturally not,” the avatar said primly. “Vashtar was the seer of our planet—a very important person. You cannot just access him as easily as walking up to speak to your neighbor. You will be required to follow the proper protocol procedures before meeting him.”

“What are those?” Far asked.

“You will find them in the Mindscape.” The avatar frowned. “Now may I tell Vashtar to expect you or not? He is extremely fatigued by his long years of life and he will not wait much longer.”

“I don’t know—give us a minute,” Becca begged. “You’re kind of asking a lot here, you know.”

“Not so much,” the avatar said. “Only that you come to meet Vashtar where he can speak to you in person. Why is that so difficult?”

“Give us time to discuss it,” Far said. He looked at Becca and Truth. “All three of us must agree. What do you say?”

Becca had a sudden image of all the unmated males, their eyes red and evil, their bodies taken over by beings who wished to kill and maim and rape every living soul aboard her new home.

“I say…we have to go,” she said reluctantly. “Think of all the people we love back aboard the Mother Ship. Think what might happen if we don’t get the answer. Either they’ll have to kill all the possessed males somehow—which would be terrible—or the males might break free and kill everyone else. Which would be even worse!”

“I agree,” Far said slowly. “Honor demands this sacrifice of us.” He took Becca’s hand. “And even if I didn’t think so, I would still go where you go, mi’now,” he said softly.

“Thank you, Far.” She squeezed his fingers and they both turned to look at Truth. He had his arms crossed over his muscular chest and was scowling at the floor, obviously deep in thought.

“Truth?” Becca said hesitantly.

“There is no one on the Mother Ship that I love,” he said, frowning. “No one I care for enough to forfeit my life. And though I swore to bring back a solution to the problem there, no mention was made of such an extreme risk to both health and sanity.”

“But you said—” Far began but Becca put a hand on his arm.

“Hush, he’s not done yet.”

Truth took a deep breath. “Having said all that, I see that the two of you are determined to do this.”

“We are,” Far said quietly and Becca nodded.

Truth looked up. “Then I will go with you.” He nodded at Becca. “I swore to protect you with my life, Rebecca. As for you, Far, I cannot…” He frowned at his brother. “I cannot let my own blood—as estranged as we are—go into danger alone.”

“Thank you, Brother,” Far said quietly. “That means a great deal to me.”

“It shouldn’t.” Truth pointed a finger at both of them and spoke in a low voice. “Because I haven’t changed my mind about anything I said to you the other night. Though I am going with you, it is only for the sake of the mission. I don’t want to hear any talk of ‘bonding’ or ‘sharing’ or anything else of that nature.”

“Don’t worry,” Far said stiffly. “You’ve made your wishes abundantly clear.”

“Good.” Truth nodded, apparently satisfied. “Then let’s get this over with.”

We’re really going to do this and we’re doing it together. Becca felt a surge of relief which was immediately followed by a stab of dread. Well, yeah, it’s great, we’re all going together but oh God, we all have to climb in a tank and breathe slime. Ugh!

“Well then, it’s all decided?” the avatar asked, clapping its transparent hands together with no noise at all. “Can I lead you to your tanks?”

“Yes,” Truth said heavily. “Lead us to the tanks.”

Chapter Twenty-two

“I cannot fucking believe we’re doing this,” Truth grumbled, stripping off his protective suit.

“Are you sure we have to be naked?” Becca asked, eyeing the pinkish red contents of her tank anxiously.

They were in a far corner of the warehouse sized underground room, standing in front of three identical tanks. The tanks hummed softly and all three were lit from within so that they gave off a soft pink glow. They were side by side with connecting tubes between them, so that the nutrient slime could mix for maximum mental contact in the Mindscape, according to the avatar.

Becca supposed that was a good thing. If she was going to enter a whole other realm the moment she inhaled the slime, she didn’t want to wake up there and find herself alone.

“It’s really cold in here—is the slime warm, at least?” she asked hopefully.

“Actually, the slime is kept at a low temperature in order to better preserve the physical body it holds and nourishes,” the avatar lectured. “But don’t worry—once you find yourself inside the Mindscape, the three of you together should be able to warm yourselves.”

“What in the Seven Hells is that supposed to mean—together?” Truth growled. He was completely naked, having stripped with no apparent shame at all. Becca was trying not to look but she couldn’t help sneaking a peek at his chiseled abs and wide shoulders. Why did the dark twin have to look so mouthwatering? It really wasn’t fair for him to be so damn hot when he was in such a bad mood—it made it a lot harder to be mad at him.

“It means what I said—the three of you together will find a way to be warm.” The avatar of Vashtar cocked the eyebrow over his third eye quizzically. “Do you require me to phrase it another way? Is your translation software faulty?”

“I don’t think my brother is having trouble understanding your words,” Far said, also stripping out of his silver suit. Becca had trouble keeping her eyes off his muscular ass and chest as well—the weird warehouse was turning into a naked smorgasbord which was really hard to ignore. “He’s more concerned with their meaning,” Far finished, toeing off his boots and standing completely naked in the frigid air.

“Oh, well, together means all three of you.” The avatar spoke carefully to the dark twin, as though Truth was a slightly slow child. “You’ll find that most tasks in the Mindscape require a three part effort. That is why none of you may enter alone. Do you see?”

Truth was beginning to look really pissed so Becca jumped in quickly.

“Okay, we get that we have to work together,” she said. “But can we please get back to my question—do we have to be completely naked?” She was down to her bra and panties now and not looking forward to climbing into a tank of cold slime.

“You must,” the avatar replied. “If you are not, your interface with the nutrient slime will be incomplete. Imagine waking up in another reality and finding you had left parts of yourself behind—it would not be pleasant, would it?”

“No…” Becca bit her lip. “No, I…I guess not.”

“Are you embarrassed, mi’now?” Far asked. “Would you rather Truth and I turned and looked the other way?”

“I…I guess I shouldn’t be after…um…” Becca cleared her throat, her cheeks heating. “After the other night. But yeah, I’m still kind of shy.”

Truth snorted derisively. “Shy? You were anything but shy during our last encounter.”

“I don’t remember you complaining,” Becca said, stung by his contempt. “Until afterwards, that was, when you starting feeling guilty and decided you didn’t want anything to do with me or Far again.”

“It wasn’t that I felt guilty so much as betrayed,” Truth growled. “When I found that Far had been violating my privacy—”

“Oh, please!” Becca snapped. She was getting sick and tired of the dark twin’s attitude. “So the man did a little digging into your background. You’re his long lost twin brother—he has a right to be curious. And did it ever occur to you that if you’d just be a little more open with him, he never would have felt the need to dig in the first place?”

“My past is my own business,” Truth snarled. “And furthermore—”

“Oh dear, oh dear—what’s this? Are the three of you not in harmony with each other?” Vashtar’s avatar looked at them anxiously. “Such quarrelling and anger does not bode well for your chances of success within the Mindscape. Your OneMind must be unified in order to project correctly.”

“Our what must be what in order to what?” Becca asked blankly.

The avatar made a dismissive gesture. “You will learn during the tutorial. But I must confess I am concerned about sending a quarreling triumvirate into the Mindscape.”

“Simply a disagreement,” Far said smoothly. “I’m sure even a society as advanced as yours was had them as well.”

“Well…yes.” The avatar still looked doubtful. “I hope you can mend the rift between you or you will never find Vashtar. Only a true and whole triumvirate can find the way to wisdom.”

Becca took a deep breath. “All right. I’m sorry I snapped at you, Truth,” she said to the dark twin. “I felt really judged by you just now and it made me defensive.”

“I must offer apologies as well,” Truth replied stiffly. “And please forgive me if you felt in any way censured. That was not my intention. I only meant that you have, ah…” He cleared his throat. “A beautiful body. You have no need to be ashamed of it. Still, I will turn the other way if it makes you feel better.” He suited actions to words by turning the other direction to put his broad back to Becca.

“I will turn around as well.” Far turned and even the avatar faced away.

Becca was left to shiver her way out of her bra and panties. When she was finished, she stood there naked with one arm plastered across her breasts and the other hand modestly covering her sex.

“All right,” she said at last. “I…I guess I’m ready. Should I go first?”

“You must all three go at once.” The avatar made a gesture and three identical sets of metal steps suddenly unrolled themselves from the lips of each tank and extended to the ground. “Go up, climb into the tanks and lower yourselves into the slime,” he instructed. “With your first deep breath, you will be sucked into the Mindscape.”

That didn’t sound very good to Becca but she didn’t see what else she could do. Taking a deep breath, she placed her foot on the first, freezing metal rung of the tiny ladder and began to climb. On either side of her, Truth and Far did the same.

Don’t think about it. Don’t hesitate and don’t think about it, Becca instructed herself when she reached the edge of the tank. Not letting herself chicken out, she threw a leg over the side and lowered herself into the cold slime.

Mother of God, that’s freezing! It was like getting into a bath of icy, half set Jell-O. Gritting her teeth, she slid her other leg in, aware that Truth and Far were doing the same thing on either side of her. Neither one was complaining about the temperature although Becca knew they had to feel it as much as she did.

“Good, good,” she heard the avatar say behind them. “Now, just lie down in your tanks and let the slime close over your head. Then inhale.”

It was one of the hardest things Becca had ever done but somehow she made herself follow instructions. Shivering uncontrollably, her teeth chattering, she lay down in the horrible chilly slime and let it enfold her. She tried to float but she could feel the viscous stuff sucking her down.

“Oh!” she moaned softly as it closed over first the top of her head and then her eyes, which were tightly shut. “This is aw—”

But when she opened her mouth to say “awful,” the reddish-pink slime rushed in, almost as though it had been looking for an opening. Becca choked and gasped, her body rebelling against the invader.

No, this isn’t right. I can’t do this! I have to get up—have to get out of here!

She sat straight up, clawing for the slick, glass edge of the tank…

Only to find she was no longer in the tank at all.

* * * * *

“Where am I? What is this?”

Becca looked around herself in confusion. She was surrounded by a featureless gray mist and she appeared to be sitting on a broad, flat platform. When she shifted, it gave gently under her and then sprang back into position.

“What is this thing?” she muttered. “A really huge mattress?”

“It appears to be some kind of sleeping platform,” Truth said, from her right side.

Becca gasped. “Oh! I didn’t see you there.”

“I wasn’t here a moment ago. I was trying to breathe that damn slime.” He still sounded irritated. “Where is Far?”

“I don’t know.” Becca looked down on the thing they were sitting on again and noticed that it now had little padded pockets in it, just like her gel-foam mattress back on the Mother Ship. “Oh,” she said, surprised. “Look—it’s changed! It’s more…mattress-y now.”

“What’s this?” Far was suddenly on her left side. “Why are we sitting on a bed?”

“There you are, Brother,” Truth growled. “As to that, we have no idea.”

“It is a large one, at least,” Far murmured, looking around. “The headboard is most intricately carved.”

“The what?” Becca craned her neck around to see an elaborately carved wooden headboard at the head of the bed. “Hey—it changed again! It’s even more bed-like now. But where are the sheets and pillows? Where are the blankets?” she asked, looking around. She was still naked—they all were, she couldn’t help noticing—and there wasn’t a thing to cover up with. Which was a problem in more than one way—she was still very cold. Pulling her knees up to her chin, she wrapped her arms around herself, shivering. “How—”

“Welcome, happy triumvirate!” A feminine voice spoke out of nowhere, making Becca jump.

“Who said that? Who are you?” Truth demanded as they all looked around for the source of the voice. “Show yourself!”

“Doubtless during your year long tutorial, you have learned all you need to in order to successfully navigate the Mindscape,” the voice continued blithely.

“What—a year? The Orthanxians had a whole year to learn how to get around in here and we get a fifteen minute lecture from a stupid avatar?” Becca demanded.

“This is ridiculous,” Truth growled. He stood up abruptly, making the mattress shake, and put his hands on his hips. “We demand that you take us to Vashtar immediately,” he announced in a stern, commanding tone which was only slightly ruined, in Becca’s estimation, by his complete lack of clothes.

“Here in the beginning staging area, we wish to remind you of just a few details of your new existence,” the disembodied voice went on.

It reminded Becca of the detached, artificially happy voice the guides on some of the rides at Disney World used. Or maybe a bored airline hostess. Either way, it was creepy to hear it speaking out of the misty gray nothingness which surrounded the bed.

“I think it’s some kind of recording, Brother,” Far said, looking up at the indignant Truth. “Best sit down and hear what it has to say. We need all the information we can get if we’re to complete this mission.”

Grumbling, Truth settled down on the mattress again. Becca was glad—it had been really hard to ignore how big and extremely naked he was when he was standing there, looming over her.

“As you no doubt know, anything is available here to you in the Mindscape, providing you access it correctly,” the voice continued. “Please remember the importance of the triumvirate OneMind at all times or your projections may not meet all expectations.”

“OneMind? What in the Seven Hells is that?” Truth muttered.

“Vashtar’s avatar said something about it, remember?” Far said.

“He said something about projections too, didn’t he?” Becca asked. She wished the creepy airline hostess voice would go into greater detail about how to get some clothes to wear or at least where to get a blanket. She was really freezing. Was it actually getting colder in here? It certainly felt like it. Becca shivered and hugged herself tighter.

“Please feel free to stay here in the staging area and practice your projections until you feel confident enough to leave and establish a new reality for yourselves,” the voice said smoothly. “The success of your projections will be monitored. If you fail to produce livable implements and environments after a reasonable amount of time, you will be guided through a few OneMind tutorials.”

“That’s what we need—tutorials,” Far murmured.

“Please do not interpret such training exercises as a censure to your triumvirate,” the voice went on. “Any pain, emotional, physical, or mental that you may experience during such sessions, is purely unintentional and should be short in duration.”

“Wait a minute—pain?” Becca frowned. “Maybe we’d better skip the tutorials after all.”

“If we can,” Truth said darkly. “We have no idea what we’re doing here, let alone how to navigate in this bizarre reality.”

“Enjoy your new existence in the Mindscape,” the voice said. “Monitoring begins now.”

Then it went quiet and didn’t speak again.

“Now what do we do?” Becca rubbed her arms, trying to keep warm.

“Now we go looking for Vashtar.” Truth got off the bed and started off into the gray mist.

“Brother, wait,” Far said urgently. “We have no idea where he is.”

“We’ll never find him if we don’t look,” Truth growled. “I’m going, you can follow me or not.”

Far and Becca looked at each other and sighed.

“All right, wait—we’re coming,” Far said. He helped Becca off the bed and they joined Truth in the mist.

Becca was between the two brothers as usual and her first impulse was to cover herself. But the gray mist was so thick she could scarcely see either Far or Truth so they probably couldn’t see much of her either. In fact, she realized, after they had been walking aimlessly for a moment, she couldn’t see either brother at all. She reached out to one side, where the light twin should be, but her hand felt nothing but chilly mist. Reaching for Truth left her empty handed as well.

“Far?” she called, her heart suddenly freezing in her chest. “Truth? Where are you?”

“Here, Becca,” called a deep voice she recognized as Far’s. But it sounded like it was coming from a long distance away. After a moment, Truth answered too but he sounded even further away.

“Stop walking—both of you,” Becca demanded. “Don’t go a step further—let me find you.” She called for Far again and he answered. Becca followed the sound of his voice which was far off to her left—much further than he should have been able to get from her in a few steps. She groped forward like a person in a dark closet until, at last, to her relief, she found his hand.

“Mi’now?” He looked concerned. “What’s happening? How did you get so far away?”

“I don’t know but Truth is twice as far and he’s not patient. We have to find him before he gets lost for…” Becca swallowed hard. “For good.”

She and Far retraced her steps, both of them calling for the dark twin as they went. At first they couldn’t hear his replies at all, though they both shouted until they were hoarse. Finally, Becca heard Truth’s answering shout.

“Stay there! We’ll come to you,” she yelled. Keeping a firm grip on Far’s hand, she waded back through the mist (was it her imagination or was the damn stuff getting thicker?) until she could hear the dark twin more clearly. Still it seemed to take hours of calling and groping through the dense grayness until she finally found a large, male hand and grabbed it.

At last, Truth came into view.

“Oh, Truth!” Becca hadn’t realized how worried she’d been until she finally had both her men back. She threw an arm around the dark twin, not caring that they were both naked, and pressed a kiss to his cheek. “Here you are! I was so worried!” she whispered in his ear.

“I was too.” Truth shifted uncomfortably and Becca realized her naked breasts, the nipples made into hard little points by the ever present cold, were pressed against his bare, muscular chest.

“Sorry,” she said, drawing back but keeping one hand on his arm. She was still holding onto Far with the other. Not taking any more chances! she told herself.

“Where have the two of you been?” Truth demanded, sounding shaken. “I couldn’t find either of you.”

“The mist divided us somehow,” Becca answered, shivering. “And it only took a few steps to do it. What if we’d gotten lost forever? Wandering around endlessly, never finding each other again?” The thought made her so upset that she had to blink back tears.

“It’s all right, mi’now,” Far said gently, squeezing her arm. “We’re all together now.”

“And that’s how we’re going to stay. From now on, we hold hands everywhere we go in this freaky place!”

She halfway expected Truth to object but their narrow escape must have upset him as much as it had Becca because he allowed her to take his right hand and the three of them continued into the mist together.

But they had only walked a few steps when they found themselves standing in front of the bare bed where they had started.

“What in the Seven Hells?” Truth said angrily. “How did we end up back here?”

“I don’t know.” Far sighed and sat on the edge of the mattress. “But I don’t think Vashtar is going to be as simple to find as we thought.”

“And I don’t think we’re going to find him by walking, either,” Becca said, sitting beside him. She shivered and rubbed her hands up and down her arms. “It’s so cold in here. I thought we were supposed to be able to make it warm.”

“Have you tried that?” Far asked. “Remember the avatar said we could have anything we wanted while in the Mindscape. Imagine yourself warm and see what happens.”

Becca tried it. Closing her eyes, she pictured herself standing in front of a roaring fire, the warm blaze heating her from the top of her head to the bottoms of her feet. After a moment she opened her eyes.

“N-nothing,” she whispered, her teeth chattering. If anything, it seemed even colder than it had been when they’d been wandering in the mist. She wrapped her arms around herself, shaking with cold.

“Mi’now?” Far looked really concerned. He put an arm around her shoulders and Becca leaned into his warmth—but it wasn’t enough. It felt like an icy wind was blowing right at her, and there was no way to escape it.

Truth looked worried now as well but instead of putting his arm around her on the other side, he stood up on the bed again.

“What are you doing?” Far demanded, looking up at his brother in exasperation.

“Rebecca is freezing to death and Vashtar is nowhere to be found. I think we have been tricked—it’s time to get out of the slime.” Looking up into the gray mist, he roared, “Exit!”

Nothing happened.

“Truth, I don’t think—” Far began quietly.

“Leave!” Truth shouted, ignoring his brother. “Doorway! Out!”

“It’s not going to work—not that way,” Far said impatiently.

“What the hell?” Truth sounded both bewildered and angry as he finally sank down onto the bare mattress again. “Then how is it going to work? Are we stuck?”

“I h-hope n-n-not.” Becca’s teeth were chattering so hard she could barely speak. There was no doubt this time—it was definitely getting colder. In fact, she could see her breath come out like steam when she talked.

“Stop wasting your breath and help me warm our lady,” Far demanded, glaring at his twin.

Truth frowned. “I…cannot. She is not my lady. Not anymore.”

“Because you’re mad at me, you’ll let Becca freeze?” Far asked in a low, dangerous voice. “I can’t warm her up by myself, Truth—look at her!”

Indeed, Becca was so cold now that she couldn’t even speak. She simply pressed close to Far’s side and kept her body in a tight knot, trying to conserve body heat. But it was cold…so cold. Her whole body felt numb. She began to wonder if you could get frostbite in a wholly imaginary realm.

“Look at her,” Far said to his twin again. “Before we find Vashtar or do anything else, we need to make sure she doesn’t freeze. Now, come on.”

He lay down on his side, taking Becca with him. She was dimly aware of his broad, warm chest pressed against her shivering back and it did feel good. But it simply wasn’t enough. She knew that having Truth on her other side so that her smaller form was bracketed by the big male bodies would help. But would the dark twin bend his no-contact policy, even to keep her from freezing?

“P-please, Truth,” she managed to get out through numb lips. “S-so c-cold. And you won’t…w-won’t even be r-really t-touching me.”

“She’s right,” Far said from behind her. “None of our physical bodies are touching, no matter what it feels or looks like here. We’re actually back in that vast holding facility all in our separate tanks.”

Truth muttered a low curse. “I suppose you’re right,” he said at last. “Very well, I will do this, but only because it isn’t real.”

It felt real enough to Becca. I’m going to freeze, she thought miserably. I bet my body is going into hypothermia back in that damn slime tank. And all because we can’t figure out a way to make any blankets or clothes appear in this stupid mental internet place.

Just as she was sure she was a gonner, Truth lay down on the bed facing her, and scooted close.

Immediately, Becca began to feel better. But she still needed something more.

“Arms,” she gasped. “P-put your arms around m-me.”

From behind, she felt Far wrap his arms around her at once. Truth did the same though a little more hesitantly.

The moment she felt their long, muscular arms overlapping around her, Becca at last began to feel warm. It started as a tingle in her toes and fingertips that grew and grew. Then a flash of warmth, like a wave of hot air, rushed through her arms and legs. But though the tingling heat felt wonderful on her extremities, it didn’t quite reach her core or her face.

“Rebecca?” Truth murmured, bending his neck down to look into her eyes. “Are you feeling better?”

Becca looked up, meeting the dark twin’s gaze. His pale eyes blazed with concern for her—concern and other emotions he wouldn’t speak aloud. They were emotions he denied he even had but he couldn’t hide them from her. Not when they were so close.

It’s all right, she wanted to tell him. I feel for you too. I’m scared too. But it’s going to be all right…

“Rebecca?” he asked again.

Driven by some instinct she didn’t quite understand, Becca answered him, but not with words. Tilting her chin, she captured his sensual mouth with hers in a long, sweet, close-mouthed kiss.

Truth groaned and started to pull away. Then he seemed to change his mind. Burying one hand in her hair, he pulled Becca forward and kissed her back, taking her mouth with a single minded intensity that made her moan.

The dark twin took her open lips as an invitation. As his tongue slipped inside her, Becca felt the warmth penetrate her at last, starting where their mouths were joined and rushing over her face like tiny, tingling flames.

So good! Mother of God, so good!

She kissed Truth harder, pressing forward to rub her bare breasts against his broad chest. At her back she felt Far murmuring encouragement. She could feel his long, hard shaft pressing against her ass, branding her there. At the same time, Truth’s cock was rubbing hard against her lower belly.

The realization that both men were touching her so intimately gave Becca pause. She could feel guilt hovering just on the horizon and a little voice whispering that good girls didn’t do this and she would be punished if she didn’t stop.

But it’s not real, she reminded herself. We’re not even touching, no matter how good it feels. It’s all in our heads.

The rationalization was enough to push back the guilt and let her really enjoy the intimate, three-way embrace. She writhed between the big, male bodies, pressing her breasts against Truth and her ass against Far. Hands stroked her everywhere, sliding over her shoulders and down her sides, cupping her breasts and caressing her thighs. It felt incredible and even better, she was finally completely warm through and through for the first time since she’d taken off her protective suit.

Becca wasn’t sure how far it would have gone if Truth hadn’t finally pulled away from the kiss. With a low groan, he sat up and put his head in his hands.

“Truth?” Becca sat up too and Far sat up on the other side of her.

“Brother?” he asked quietly. “Are you well?”

“Apologies…” Truth’s voice was hoarse. “I…we shouldn’t have. I don’t know why I…why I…”

“Why you couldn’t resist kissing our lady as she lay between us?” Far asked softly. “Why you find it so hard to ignore your natural instincts?”

“I should have been stronger. Should have resisted.” Truth ran a hand through his short hair and looked away guiltily.

“It’s my fault,” Becca said quickly. “I’m sorry, Truth. I was just so cold and I had this idea that if I kissed you it might, um, warm me up.”

“And did it?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

Becca nodded quickly. “Oh, yes! Being between the two of you is better than bundling up in the quilt my grandma made me.” She felt her cheeks get warm as she said it but there was no denying the truth of the statement. She was toasty warm now even though they were no longer entwined.

Truth frowned. “What is a quilt?” He looked at Far. “And I want to hear it from Rebecca—not you.”

Far shrugged, his broad, bare shoulders rolling with the motion.

“I have no idea what a quilt is, either. I didn’t make an exhaustive study of Becca’s culture—I just looked into a few things she liked.”

“Well, that’s good to know, anyway,” Truth muttered. “So, Rebecca?”

“A quilt is a kind of thick blanket made up of different colored squares all sewn together to make a top piece and a bottom piece.”

“Different colored squares?” Truth asked. “What colors?”

“Well, the one my grandma made me was pink and yellow and—Oh!”

Her eyes grew wide. The quilt she was describing—the one her grandma had made for her back when she was twelve—was suddenly lying neatly folded across the bottom of the bed.

“Is that it?” Truth’s eyes were also wide.

“Should we touch it?” Far reached for it without waiting for an answer. He unfolded it and frowned. “It doesn’t appear very warm.”

“It should be, though,” Becca said. “Between the top and bottom cloths it has a layer of batting in between. That’s like, uh, stuffing,” she explained, seeing Truth’s confused look.

Far frowned. “But I thought stuffing was what you put inside the cavity of the avian your people eat for giving thanks.”

Becca tried not to laugh. “That’s a different kind of stuffing than what we serve with the Turkey at Thanksgiving. We…wait. What’s that?” She sniffed the air and then looked down at the quilt. “Oh, no…”

“What?” Far still held the pink and yellow quilt which now seemed fuller somehow. And lumpier, Becca thought.

She leaned down and put her face close to the patchwork design and inhaled deeply. The scent of sage, breadcrumbs, and roasted turkey met her nose. Becca sighed and sat up.

“What? What’s wrong?” Truth wanted to know.

“Nothing. Only that we finally somehow get a blanket to appear and we can’t use it because it’s filled with dressing. That’s a food made of breadcrumbs and herbs,” she explained, seeing that Truth still looked confused. “It’s also another name for stuffing.”

“What?” Far sniffed the blanket too and wrinkled his nose. “That smells…strange.”

“With good reason. You don’t usually stuff a quilt with Stove Top,” Becca said. “I meant cotton stuffing when I first described it but I don’t blame you for not knowing what I was talking about. Put it off the bed before it leaks, okay?”

Far pushed the heavy, dressing-filled quilt off the bed but there was a thoughtful look on his face.

“Did either of you notice that we’ve finally managed to make a projection?”

“A what?” Truth demanded.

Becca was already nodding. “He’s right,” she said to Truth, excited at the realization. “I said ‘quilt’ and you guys reinforced the idea so it came into being. Then Far was asking about stuffing and that happened.” She nodded at the quilt.

“You’re right. This must be what the voice meant when it talked about projections,” Truth said thoughtfully. “Projections of the mind brought to reality in the Mindscape. But why were we finally able to do it just now?”

“We did it in a limited way when we first got here with the bed,” Becca pointed out. “It gained more details and became more bedlike as we all agreed it was in fact a bed. Maybe our minds just have to align or something. We have to all be on the same page.”

“Let’s try it again,” Far suggested. “What should we try to project next?”

“You mean other than the door out of here?” Truth growled.

“No exit is needed, Brother. Not now that we’re beginning to get the hang of this,” Far said.

“Let’s try for another blanket.” Becca wrapped her arms around herself. “Now that we’re not, uh, touching any more, I’m beginning to feel cold again.”

They closed their eyes and concentrated on a blanket but to Becca’s disappointment, nothing appeared. Now that she was no longer wrapped in the naked three-way embrace, she was really beginning to feel chilly. She imagined her naked body floating in the icy slime and shivered.

“What’s going wrong?” she asked, opening her eyes at last.

“Why isn’t it working?” Truth demanded, also opening his eyes.

“I have an idea but I don’t think you’re going to like it,” Far said quietly.

“You might as well say it.” Truth made an abrupt gesture. “Go on.”

“I think,” Far said slowly. “That making something appear…making a projection if you will…requires a kind of energy source.”

“What are you talking about? We were just sitting here when we made Becca’s blanket, uh, kilt appear,” Truth pointed out.

“Quilt,” Becca corrected. “A kilt’s a whole other thing.”

“As you wish.” Truth made an impatient gesture. “The point is we were resting and just talking about the blanket-thing made it appear.”

“Yes, but what were we doing directly before?” Far prompted.

“Touching each other,” Becca said in a low voice. “And kissing.”

“We were generating energy,” Far said. “The three of us together were building up a kind of charge. And coming closer together—aligning our minds, if you will.”

“I don’t believe it,” Truth said flatly. “You’re saying that in order to get around here—to make projections and find Vashtar—we have to do things we…I…swore not to do?”

Far shrugged. “It might be the only way to find what we need and get out of here.”

Truth’s frown deepened into a scowl.

“I don’t think—”

“Why don’t we try it again?” Becca interrupted before the two of them could really start fighting. “Let’s test Far’s theory. Well?” She looked at both of them. “What do you say?”

Far shrugged. “I don’t mind.

“Well, I do,” Truth growled. “I swore I would not…do such things again.”

“Look, Truth, I know how you feel because I feel guilty too,” Becca said. “I mean, I was going to be a freaking nun. I wasn’t supposed to wind up with even one guy, let alone two. But that’s the beauty of it—we won’t really be doing any of it, no matter how real it feels.”

“Becca is right. This is the perfect place to channel emotions we might otherwise want to ignore or hide,” Far said. “No matter what this strange simulation might tell us, our physical bodies aren’t able to touch.”

Truth looked down at his hands for a moment.

“I suppose you’re right.”

“Of course he is.” Feeling bold, Becca leaned toward him and kissed him lightly on the lips. Then she turned to Far and did the same. The light twin gave her a significant look and stroked her cheek.

“Come, Brother,” he murmured. “What can one little trial hurt? If my theory proves incorrect, you can always go back to your vow. In the meantime, you can help us test it without even breaking that vow.”

Becca could tell Truth wanted to listen to what they said—wanted it badly. She remembered what Kat had said, about the dark twin feeling like he had to fight his natural instincts. What a relief it would be for him to give in! For you, too, whispered a little voice in her brain but Becca ignored it.

“All right,” Truth said at last, looking at both Becca and Far. “What do you want to do?”

“Merely make a series of tests to see what generates the most energy and how we can best harness that energy,” Far murmured.

“No, I meant…” Truth cleared his throat. “Sexually.”

The soft, deep growl of his voice and the need burning in his pale eyes made Becca feel flushed all over. Looking at Far and seeing the same desire filling his much darker eyes intensified the feeling until she thought she would die if they didn’t both touch her again.

“Let me be between you,” she murmured, wondering where she had the nerve to be so bold. “Let’s kiss and…and touch some more. And this time I want to kiss both of you.”

“Agreed,” Truth said and Far nodded. As though by mutual consent, the three of them lay down again and cuddled close together.

Chapter Twenty-three

Truth couldn’t believe he was doing this, couldn’t believe he was breaking the solemn vow he’d made to himself so soon.

I’m not really breaking it, he reminded himself uneasily. We aren’t really here—this is all in our minds. It’s not real.

It certainly felt real, though. The smooth, rounded curve of Rebecca’s ass pressing back against his shaft, which was so hard Truth felt he could fuck his way through solid rock with it, felt real. And the sounds of her and Far breathing was also real. Her soft, light panting and Far’s deep murmurs of encouragement…

For the hundredth time Truth told himself that the sound—and the sight—of another male touching the woman he loved ought to enrage him. Yet when he raised his head to watch as Far and Becca kissed, he felt only another surge of lust at the sensuous picture the two of them made together.

What’s wrong with me? he wondered. Why can’t I feel the way I should?

Far caught his eyes and stopped kissing Becca long enough to murmur,

“Brother, our lady’s breasts are sadly in need of attention. Would you mind tending to her nipples as I continue to take her mouth?”

Truth knew it was wrong but he wanted to do it—he wanted to share. And when Becca gave a little moan and turned on her back obligingly, he found himself completely unable to resist the ripe peaks of her nipples. They were hardened by the chilly air and as dark and sweet as berries. Gods, how he wanted to suck them!

Unable to stop himself, he cupped one full tit and brought the tender point to his lips. He rubbed it over his rough cheek, scratching her lightly with his stubble until Becca moaned again. Then, unable to hold himself back any longer, he sucked the sweet, ripe bud into his mouth, drawing hard to take as much of her full breast into his mouth as he could.

Becca moaned and arched her back as Truth nursed first one nipple and then the other. Her little hands were clenched into fists and Far was no longer kissing her, Truth saw. Instead his twin was watching as he sucked Becca’s breasts, his black eyes half-lidded with lust.

Truth returned his stare challengingly at first but then he realized that Far wasn’t challenging him at all. He was watching for pleasure—watching because it made him hot, the same way watching his twin kiss Rebecca made Truth hot, if he was being honest with himself.

“It feels good, doesn’t it, Brother?” Far murmured, a small smile playing around the corner of his mouth. “And you seem to be giving our lady much pleasure. Tell me something…do you think she’s wet?”

Truth stopped sucking Becca’s nipples.

“I…I don’t know.”

“Why don’t you find out?” Far suggested. “With Becca’s permission, of course.” He looked down at her. “Mi’now, would you spread your legs so that Truth can pet your soft little pussy? He wants to know if he’s pleasing you.”

Becca’s eyes grew wide and she bit her lip. Truth could see her struggling with herself and remembered that she had admitted to feeling guilt about their three-way entanglement too—but at last she nodded.

“All…all right,” she whispered. “I guess that would be all right.”

“Thank you, Becca.” Far pressed a soft kiss to her lips and then looked up at Truth. “Do it,” he murmured. “Spread our lady’s thighs and stroke her warm, wet cunt.”

The erotic words and the mental images they called up sent a hard shiver of lust through Truth’s entire body. He shifted uncomfortably on the bed, trying to make more room between his thighs. Gods, if he got any harder he was going to explode!

“Do…” His voice came out so hoarse he had to clear his throat and start again. “Do you want to touch Rebecca as well, Far?”

“I want to watch,” Far murmured. “I want to see you bring her pleasure while I hold her in my arms and feel her quiver from your touch. Can you let me do that, Brother?”

Truth knew exactly what his twin was doing, knew that Far was manipulating him into sharing Becca. And yet…somehow he couldn’t make himself mind. In fact, he felt eager to do as Far asked. No, eager wasn’t the right word—it was more like hungry.

“All right,” he said in a low voice. “I’ll touch her while you watch. Will that make you happy?”

“Yes,” Far said simply. Stroking Becca’s hair out of her face, he leaned down to her and murmured, “Truth is going to stroke you now, mi’now. Can you spread your thighs and let him in?”

Becca gave a little moan but did as the light twin requested.

Truth caught his breath at the beauty of her pussy. She had a tiny, neat thatch of black curls and below that, her outer cunt lips were swollen with need—so much that her pussy seemed to be opening to him, almost like a flower. Her interior was the same ripe, berry-brown color as her nipples. Truth even thought he could see the tiny bud of her clit peeking out from between her pussy lips.

Such beauty should be worshiped, he caught himself thinking. Worshiped gently and tenderly and very, very thoroughly with both fingers and tongue. He had never had such impulses before as the Rai’ku forbade such things. But now, kneeling between Rebecca’s lovely spread thighs, they seemed perfectly right and natural…

No, I can’t, he told himself fiercely. Not even in a dream or whatever this place is. I can’t go so far, no matter how I long to.

Instead of his tongue, he used his hand. Reaching between her thighs, he cupped Becca gently, holding her warm, wet flower in his palm, loving the feel of her delicate, fragile beauty being entrusted to him.

Becca had tensed when he first touched her. But as he simply sat there, cupping her, letting her get used to his touch, she seemed to relax. She let out a soft sigh and her body lost some of the tension Truth had felt thrumming through her. Finally, he felt her rest more fully against his palm.

“You have good instincts, Brother,” Far murmured. “Our lady knows she can trust you—she knows she’s in safe hands.”

“I would…never hurt her,” Truth said hoarsely. “I wish only to bring her pleasure.”

“Then stroke her,” Far said quietly. “Spread her pussy lips and stroke her inner folds. Becca won’t mind, will you, mi’now?”

Becca looked up, her eyes half-lidded—almost drowsy with pleasure.

“It’s all right, Truth,” she whispered. “I…I don’t mind.”

“As you wish,” Truth growled hoarsely. Spreading her swollen outer lips with his index and ring fingers, he stroked lightly along the sensitive inner folds. The sensation was indescribable—warm, wet, velvety—and her sweet, hot, utterly feminine scent which rose to him made his cock throb.

Becca moaned and arched her back as he explored her gently but thoroughly, first stroking along the side of her hot little clit carefully, then circling the tiny bud with his finger, all the while wishing it was his tongue. Soon Becca was moaning continuously.

“Oh,” she gasped, her hips twitching as he continued to stroke and explore her. “Oh, please…that feels so good.”

“I’m glad,” Truth told her. He nearly groaned himself at the pleasure on her lovely face and the soft, helpless sounds she was making. “I want to bring you pleasure, Rebecca. I want to make you come.”

“Oh…oh, Mother of God…oh, please.” Her hips bucked again and he had the sudden urge to thrust into her—not with his fingers but with his cock. He could just imagine how soft and wet and tight she would feel around his aching shaft. And she would be even tighter because Far would be taking her ass at the same time…

No, he told himself fiercely. No, I shouldn’t be thinking this.

“Well?” Far said softly, breaking into his guilty thoughts. “Is she wet, Brother?”

“Very,” Truth answered hoarsely. “Her inner folds are slippery with her sweet honey.”

“I’m sure she’s even wetter inside,” Far murmured. “Deep inside.” Leaning down, he kissed Becca again. “Mi’now, can Truth penetrate you? Will you let him put his fingers deep inside you and fingerfuck your sweet little pussy?”

“Oh!” Becca gasped and then nodded. “Yes…yes, please,” she whispered. Far’s hot words seemed to be sending her into overdrive.

Truth had to admit his twin was exceptionally good at talking dirty. Then again, it could be just that the whole situation felt deliciously forbidden. He’d never touched a female with another male looking on before. Never had another male direct his actions as he watched while Truth carried out his suggestions. It was altogether different…and altogether addictive.

“Touch her,” Far said, as though reading his thoughts. “Slide your fingers deep into her wet little cunt and touch bottom, Brother. See if she would be deep enough to take us if we entered her together.”

Truth frowned. “We will never do that,” he said shortly. “But…very well.”

Sliding his fingers down her delicate, slippery folds, he at last located the entrance to Becca’s pussy. She was even wetter here, her secret inner passage dripping with her juices, making his mouth water again to taste her.

Truth did his best to ignore the impulse. Instead, he slid two fingers gently inside her, pressing deep until he found the end of her channel. Gods, she was like velvet! So sweet and warm and wet and tight. She moaned and gave a low cry of pleasure when he pressed against the mouth of her womb. His cock surged and he did it again…and again…and again.

Soon they had a regular rhythm going. Truth thrust into her, fucking deeply into her soft little cunt with two fingers while Becca cried out softly and arched to meet his thrusts. At the same time, Far was kissing her and twisting her nipples gently. Truth heard him murmuring that she was beautiful, so beautiful to open herself like this. To let Truth fuck her sweet pussy with his fingers.

“Are you close, Becca?” he murmured, plucking both nipples at once between his fingers. “Are you going to come for us? Come with Truth’s fingers deep inside you?”

“I…I think so.” Becca moaned and arched her back. “Oh, please…I need…I need…”

“She needs to have her clit stroked.” Far looked at Truth. “Would you mind, Brother? Could you let me caress our lady’s clit while you penetrate her pussy?”

Again, Truth knew what he was doing—this was the most intimate sharing they’d done so far. He knew it was wrong and yet…it felt so right he couldn’t help himself. And he couldn’t deny that he wanted to watch his brother, to see Far’s hand stroking the delicate, ripe bud of Becca’s clit.

“Yes,” he muttered, still fucking her with his fingers. “But get on with it—I think she’s close.”

“Thank you,” Far said softly. Reaching down with one hand, he stroked over Becca’s trembling belly and slid two long fingers into her wet folds.

Truth watched, mesmerized, as his brother opened the woman he loved and caressed the tender bud of her clit. He watched her reaction—the way her back arched—the soft, breathless moans of pleasure as her orgasm built inside her until she was right on the edge. And somehow he knew, she was about to come.

“Come for me, Rebecca,” he muttered, still pressing deep inside her. “Come for both of us.”

“That’s right, mi’ now,” Far murmured. “Come while I stroke your clit and Truth fucks your hot little cunt with his fingers. Come…now.”

Becca cried out, her hips bucking wildly and Truth couldn't help thinking it was a good thing there were two of them to hold on to her or she might have bucked her way right off the bed.

As it was they were able to stay with her and ride out her orgasm. Truth cursed softly and with feeling when he felt the inner muscles of her tight sheath contract, pulling against him as though she was trying to get more of him inside her. She would try to draw my cock in deeper just like this if we were making love, he couldn’t help thinking. If we were bonding.

For a brief moment he had a mental image of him and his brother fused together, entering Rebecca as one, making her theirs forever. No! He pushed it quickly away. Better to just enjoy this moment and not wish for anything more.

Truth stayed with Becca until the very end, as did Far. Only when she was finally still and panting between them did they both withdraw, as if by mutual consent.

Truth slid his two fingers smoothly from her tight sheath with a feeling of regret. Gods, she was so beautiful! When would he get to see her like this again—naked and unashamed and fucking gorgeous?

As he withdrew his fingers, he couldn’t help noticing that they were shiny with her honey. He thought about wiping them on the bed but he didn’t want to do that. What he wanted to do—desperately—was to lick them. To taste Rebecca’s warm, wet essence and suck his fingers clean of her honey, just as Far had done when he sucked her fingers during their last encounter.

The indecision must have shown on his face because when he looked up, Far was watching him.

“Go ahead, Brother,” his twin said softly. “Taste her juices. I know you want to.”

“Gods, I do, but…” Truth shook his head.

“Don’t say you shouldn’t,” Far said. “You absolutely should. She’s your lady—our lady. It’s natural to want to taste her honey. Do it, Truth.”

Truth needed no more urging to give in to the forbidden impulse. With a low groan, he slipped his wet fingers between his lips and sucked hard. A warm, delicious flavor—Rebecca’s flavor, he realized—exploded across his tongue. Gods, she tasted amazing. Salty and sweet and utterly feminine. His mouth watered to get between her legs and lick that delicious essence straight from the source. Only his willpower, coupled with the knowledge that he’d never done that particular act before and didn’t know if he would get it right, stopped him.

At last, when his fingers were thoroughly cleaned, he looked up and saw that Becca and Far were watching him quietly. There was a look of uncertainty on both their faces.

They’re wondering if I’m going to get angry again, he suddenly realized. Wondering if I’m going to regret my actions and blame them for what we all did together.

But though he knew he should, he couldn’t regret what they had just done. Watching Rebecca come, hearing her soft moans and knowing that he was the cause of them, sharing her pleasure with Far…it had been the most memorable sexual experience of his life and though he knew it was wrong it had felt so incredibly right.

Besides, we didn’t really do anything, he reminded himself. There’s nothing to be angry about because none of this really happened. It’s all in our minds. Or in those damn slime tanks we’re submerged in—however you want to look at it.

Far cleared his throat. “Brother?” he said in a questioning tone. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” Truth said gruffly. “Why are you both staring at me like that?”

“No reason,” Becca said softly.

Far simply shrugged noncommittally.

“Well then, let’s get down to business,” Truth growled. “If Far’s theory is correct, we just raised enough energy to project a whole pile of kilts or quilts or whatever Rebecca calls them. So let’s get started.”

Chapter Twenty-four

Far felt a cautious surge of relief when it seemed that his twin was going to be all right with what had just happened between the three of them. He had been worried that Truth would be angry at the way they had shared Becca. Thank the Goddess, though, the dark twin seemed to be, if not completely comfortable with what they had done, then at least not unhappy enough to refuse to work together.

The three of them sat on the bed, their backs against the headboard, with Becca in the middle. As it should be, Far couldn’t help thinking. Nor could he help the warm glow that suffused his entire being when he remembered the sweet, trusting way their lady had given herself, or the way he and Truth had worked together to pleasure her. Maybe they could come together after all. A few more encounters like the one they had just had and he had a feeling neither Becca or Far could deny the three of them ought to bond.

He loved them both so much. In different ways but with a passion both deep and true. Please, Goddess, he prayed silently. Bring us together. Let them see how we need each other—how we should be one.

“Well,” Becca said, breaking into his silent prayer. “How should we start? Personally if we only get one shot at this thing, I vote we try and project some clothes to wear. What do you think?”

“I think we should have more than ‘one shot’ after what we just did,” Truth said, frowning. “But I agree about the clothing. It’s chilly here and if we’re ever going to find Vashtar, we can’t spend all our time on the sleeping platform warming each other up.”

“I wouldn’t mind,” Becca said and immediately her light brown cheeks went rosy with a blush. “Uh, that is, I mean…I don’t know why I said that.”

“It’s all right, mi’now,” Far told her. “You were simply expressing your satisfaction in the pleasure we gave you.”

“A male likes to hear such things,” Truth growled. “It’s good to know you enjoyed yourself.”

“I more than enjoyed myself,” Becca confessed in a soft tone. “I…I don’t think I’ve ever felt anything so intense in my life. It was…amazing.”

“The connection was intense,” Far agreed.

“Even if the three of us are actually in separate tanks, it felt real.” Truth sounded thoughtful.

It was real—to me. But Far didn’t say it aloud. If it made his brother feel better to remember that they weren’t actually touching physically in the Mindscape, then he was willing to leave him the illusion that the bond slowly forming between them was imaginary as well. But it’s not. The mental and physical connection between us grows with each encounter, Brother. Even now I can pick up on some of your emotions. Your mind is becoming more open to me every time we share our sweet lady and hold her between us…

“So what kind of clothes should we make to start with?” Becca asked, her cheeks still rosy. “If you guys don’t mind, I’d really like it if you did me first. Uh…” Her blush got even darker. “I mean…”

“It’s all right, mi’now,” Far told her. “We know what you mean—you don’t have to be embarrassed.”

“Okay, I just…I know I keep saying this but I just have never…done anything like what we did. I mean, not with, you know, two guys at once.”

“I haven’t either,” Truth said unexpectedly. “It was strange to me too. Strange but very pleasurable,” he added in a low voice. “Almost too pleasurable.”

“So….clothes?” Becca asked brightly. “We seem to keep, uh, getting off the subject.”

“The subject being can we make you some clothing to cover up your luscious curves?” Far raised an eyebrow at her. “Seems a shame, doesn’t it, Brother?” he asked Truth.

“It really does,” Truth agreed, his pale eyes raking over Becca with obvious desire. “But since our lady is cold…”

“We must make her something to warm her up,” Far finished for him. “Very well, let us all three concentrate on clothing for Becca.”

The three of them closed their eyes and Far thought as hard as he could about something Becca could wear. She is cold and needs to be kept warm, he thought. Clothing…we need warm clothing…

His intense mental effort was interrupted when Becca gave a little gasp of surprise.

“Oh—what in the world is this?” she exclaimed.

Far opened his eyes and saw that their lady did indeed now have clothing on. The problem was, it was the strangest clothing he had ever seen.

“What is this?” Becca repeated. “It looks like half parka and half negligee.”

Indeed, the left half of her body, where Far was sitting, was clothed in a warm winter coat that went down to her knees. But on the right half, where Truth was sitting, Becca had on a lacy, wispy little nightgown which barely covered her breasts and sex. On her feet were a warm pair of furry boots.

“It’s certainly…different,” Far said noncommittally. “I wonder how it happened—we must have all been imagining different things.”

Truth gave a low curse, his cheeks a dull red. “Apologies. I fear the, uh, less substantial part of your new outfit is my fault.”

Becca raised an eyebrow at him. “It’s very nice…if not very warm.”

“Yes, I realize that,” the dark twin growled. “It wasn’t very considerate of me—not nearly as thoughtful as what Far pictured for you.” He nodded at the half of her covered in the thick coat.

“What did you imagine for yourself?” Far asked her.

“These.” She nodded down at the furry boots. “My feet always get cold first so I was concentrating on them. I figured I could leave the clothes to you two.” One corner of her mouth quirked up. “Guess I was wrong, huh?”

“This wasn’t a completely successful projection but at least we made something appear,” Far said. “Let us try again. This time, Becca, you describe exactly what you want and we’ll all picture it together.”

“Well,” Becca said. “What I think would be best is…” And she went into a long description of some kind of Earth clothing that Far was certain he would understand better if he was female. He tried to follow along but he could see Truth’s eyes glazing. Clearly the dark twin had no interest in fashion.

“All right,” he said at last, before the detail got too overwhelming. “Let’s try again.”

The three of them closed their eyes and thought as hard as they could, trying to get every detail just as Becca had described.

Unfortunately, they were only partially successful.

“Oh…” Becca looked down at the colorful outfit she wore in apparent disappointment. It was a big, baggy shirt which seemed to be made of some kind of animal hair—well, half of it was, anyway. The other half was made of much smoother, shinier fabric. It was pale blue on one side and dark green on the other. The pants that went with the shirt weren’t much better. They looked itchy and ill fitting to Far and again, they were two different colors.

“Apologies, Rebecca,” Truth said, frowning at her new outfit. “I tried to picture everything just as you described it. Only I thought you said the top should be green and the bottom blue.”

“I thought she wanted a blue top and a green bottom,” Far objected.

“Well, Truth got the colors right, anyway,” Becca said, looking down at the right side of herself. “Honestly, I was just trying to describe my favorite pair of jeans and a green sweatshirt.”

Truth frowned. “Is that a shirt which makes you sweat or is it somehow made of the sweat of some kind of animal? Do you have a beast on Earth whose bodily excretions can be made into wearable products?”

“Well, we have cows and goats that give milk you can drink,” Becca said. “But no, I wasn’t talking about anything like that. It’s called a sweatshirt because…well, I don’t know why it’s called that, actually. All I know is that it’s warm and comfy.” She sighed.

Far shook his head. “I don’t understand why your own image of what you wanted didn’t prevail. After all, you were trying your hardest to project too.”

“I was,” Becca said thoughtfully. “But maybe because the two of you are twins you have more weight in this whole…projection thing.” She looked frustrated. “You know, if I could just show you a picture of what I mean we could all get on the same page. It’s what I always wear back home when it gets cold but we’ve been on the Mothership so long where it’s always climate controlled you guys never got a chance to see it.”

“Never mind, Becca,” Far said, putting an arm around her. “Perhaps we should all picture something we have seen you in before. What about the silver protective suit you had on earlier? That would certainly keep you warm.”

“Actually, it doesn’t. I mean, don’t get me wrong—it keeps me from freezing like you promised, but I kept thinking how I always felt a little bit chilly in it.” Becca shook her head. “Look, never mind, guys—I’ll wear this. It’s pretty warm and we need to try and make something for the two of you.”

“We should keep trying for you until we get it right,” Truth said stubbornly but Becca shook her head again.

“Who knows how much juice we’ve got left? I mean, how many projections can we get out of, uh, what we just did? We need to project some clothes for you guys—but this time let’s stick with something we know.”

The three of them closed their eyes and began again…but still with limited success.

“Why are my Goddess damned trousers so tight?” Truth complained, pulling at the crotch of his black flight leathers.

“Mine as well.” Far winced and shifted on the bed, trying to get comfortable in the new clothes which had suddenly appeared on his body.

“My shirt doesn’t even button up all the way,” Truth continued. “You can see my chest.”

“And mine.” Far frowned down at himself.

“Um…” Becca sounded embarrassed. “Those details may be my fault, guys.”

“Your fault, how so?” Truth demanded.

“Well…you know how you picture me in a slinky negligee?” she asked, looking up at him.

“Oh.” He nodded. “Of course. Am I to take it that you like to see us in tight and revealing clothes as much as we enjoy seeing you dressed in such items?”

“Is that right, Becca?” Far raised an eyebrow at her.

“Well…” Becca was blushing again. “You can’t blame a girl for fantasizing. And the two of you are some pretty damn fine man-candy.”

Truth frowned. “What kind of confection did you say we are? Is that an Earth delicacy?”

“Depends on who you talk to.” Becca giggled, clearly enjoying a private joke. “Look, maybe we should try again.”

“No,” Truth said abruptly. “You are willing to wear the odd things we projected for you, I think Far and I can put up with a little discomfort.”

“Well, that’s very chivalrous of you, Truth.” Becca smiled at him. “But really, if those trousers are so tight they’re squeezing your, uh, package…”

“We’ll be fine,” he said firmly. “We need to conserve energy. Lying here dressing each other in ill-fitting and ridiculous clothing may be amusing but it doesn’t accomplish our mission. We need to make the next projection a door out of here—a door that leads to Vashtar.”

Chapter Twenty-five

“I don’t understand what’s going wrong. That’s the seventh door we’ve projected and they all lead nowhere.”

Truth sounded really frustrated and honestly, Becca didn’t blame him. The Vashtar avatar had made it sound like navigating the Mindscape and getting anything they wanted there would be a piece of cake. In reality, they couldn’t seem to do anything right. Every door they made was a hodge-podge looking creation that seemed to be made out of memories all three of them had from their respective home planets.

Some had ornately carved handles liked the ones Far said he remembered. A few had lovely old glass knobs that looked exactly like the ones at Becca’s grandmother’s house. One was simply a curtain made of lengths of light, hollow wood strung together to form strands of long beads which Truth said was what they used on Pax. (Becca wondered how they ever got any privacy.) Most doors were an amalgamation of all three styles.

The closest they got to making a door that didn’t look crazy or mismatched was when they all agreed to imagine one of the metal, sliding panels which were used aboard the Mother Ship. But their excitement was short lived because when the panel whooshed silently open, it revealed nothing but more of the formless gray mist.

And that was the main problem—whether the doors they projected together looked normal or not, none of them led anywhere.

“Maybe we’re doing this wrong,” Becca said. “We just don’t seem to have the hang of it.”

“We have to keep trying,” Far said. “We can’t expect to be perfect at it right away. The Orthanxians had a whole solar year to practice before they moved into the Mindscape. We haven’t even been here a day.”

“I’m not saying we should give up,” Truth growled, sounding irritable. “We can’t. Until we can make a working door that leads somewhere, we are never going to get out of here.”

“He’s right,” Becca said, sighing. “But could we just give the doors a break for a minute and try something else?”

“Like what?” Far looked concerned. “Do you want to try for some different clothes, mi’now?”

“No.” Becca put a hand to her stomach. “I want to try for some food. I guess I shouldn’t be, since we’re supposedly being nourished by the nutrient slime, but I’m hungry.”

“I am, also,” Truth said, unexpectedly agreeing with her.

“I’m hungry as well,” Far said. He settled back against the headboard of the bed, where they were all still sitting. “All right, no more doors for now. What should we try to project to eat?”

“Nothing fancy or complicated,” Becca said quickly. “Something easy that we all like.”

But it proved a lot harder to find something they all wanted and knew about than she had hoped. Now she wished she had gone out to dinner with one or both of them before, but that had always felt too serious somehow. She’d confined her “dates” with the two of them to walking around the ship or meeting at a friend’s suite. Unfortunately, that meant she wasn’t very familiar with Twin Moons or Pax cuisine and neither twin had ever tasted Earth food either.

Far did know a little in theory, however, from studying her culture. When Becca mentioned pizza, he nodded thoughtfully.

“It that a large round disk covered in red sauce and sprinkled with the white stuff that melts when it gets hot?”

“Cheese! Yes, exactly,” Becca exclaimed. “And there are toppings—lots of different toppings.”

Truth made a face. “Stuff that melts when it gets hot? How does it melt? Like metal or—”

“No, no,” Becca interrupted. “Cheese isn’t some kind of alloy—it’s a dairy product. Look, just believe me—it’s delicious. If Far and I describe it to you really well, do you think you could help us project it?”

The dark twin shrugged. “I can try.”

“Good.” Becca rubbed her hands together eagerly. “Okay, let’s start with the crust…”

She described the perfect pizza from her favorite pizza place, Eddie and Sam’s in downtown Tampa. Eddie and Sam’s imported spring water from upstate New York because Eddie claimed it made all the difference and Becca had to agree. Nowhere else had she ever tasted such thin, crispy, perfect crust. She did her best to describe it, as well as the tangy tomato sauce and the melted cheese. She was most worried about this part, but Far seemed to know what she was talking about and Truth promised to concentrate on the crust which he said sounded easy enough.

“Didn’t you say there are toppings?” Far asked, before they began to project.

“Well, yes,” Becca said doubtfully. Her mouth watered for an everything pie but she could just imagine what it would come out looking like. “Mostly savory meats or chopped up vegetables but you don’t have to have them. Maybe we should stick to cheese pizza for now.”

Truth nodded. “Agreed. Let’s try.”

Closing her eyes, Becca wished for the perfect pizza. Warm, crispy, crunchy, gooey…perfect.

When she opened her eyes, there it was, sitting on a round metal pizza pan on the bed in front of them.

“Look—look it worked! We finally got something right!” Becca could hardly contain her excitement—or her hunger. Her stomach was growling to taste some of the delicious looking pizza. It was even cut into eight equal wedges. There were no plates but she didn’t even care. She reached for a slice of pizza and took a great big bite…only to spit it back out into her hand.

“What’s wrong, Becca?” Far asked.

“Does it not taste right?” Truth asked.

“It tastes horrible,” Becca said. “The crust is like cardboard and the cheese is like Elmer’s glue. And the sauce…” She sniffed the offending piece of pizza carefully. “Why does the sauce smell like old, rotten fish?”

“Apologies,” Truth said. “When you were describing the red sauce all flecked with ground up herbs and spices I couldn’t help thinking that it must look like a mixture of minced fish offal and blood that we use on Pax while hunting tharn—large aquatic creatures that breed in some of our deeper lakes.”

Becca looked at him in disbelief.

“Minced fish guts and blood…you mean chum? You put chum on my pizza?”

“Not intentionally!” Truth held up his hands in a gesture of peace. “But it must have somehow been in my mind as we projected.”

“You were just supposed to think about the crust,” Becca pointed out. “You should have left the sauce alone.”

“I tried to,” Truth growled. “As I said, it was not intentional. I cannot help what is in my subconscious—there are only so many apologies I can offer.”

“The cheese being wrong may have been my fault,” Far said. “I’m afraid I don’t really know what it tastes like—only what it looks like.” He shrugged. “I have no idea what happened to the crust.”

“I don’t either—I was really concentrating on it since it’s my favorite part.” Becca sighed unhappily and put the nasty pizza on the floor by the side of the bed. “I’m sorry, Truth—I didn’t mean to shout at you. It’s just…the pizza looked so perfect. Biting into it and finding it was all wrong was kind of a let down.” She ran a hand through her hair. “If only we could think of something we’ve all eaten so we all know what it’s supposed to look and taste like…”

“I know of some Earth cuisine we have all eaten before—the miniature confections made by Becca’s friend, Lauren,” Far said.

“Oh, perfect—cupcakes!” Becca exclaimed. “Why didn’t I think of that? I’ve had every single kind she makes but the chocolate ones are the best.”

“Chocolate?” Truth asked. “Isn’t that the flavor the Earth females ascribe to that Twin Moons delicacy? What is it called…?”

“If you mean grieza worms, then yes,” Far said.

Becca shivered. “Ugh, those things. I know they’re supposed to taste really good but I just can’t make myself eat a worm. Anyway, enough about that.” She put her fingertips to her temples. “Let’s really concentrate this time. You’ve both had the deep dark devil’s food chocolate—I know you have because Lauren brought a plate to Kat’s place the other day and you both ate one.”

“That was before we agreed to work together,” Truth murmured, casting a sidelong glance at his twin.

“Yes. Before we agreed to bond.” Far returned the glance with a steady gaze and soon the dark twin looked away. Becca wondered what was going on between them but she was too hungry to make them talk it out right now.

“Okay, whatever,” she said. “Does everybody have the chocolate cupcake in their head? Good, then…go.”

She thought as hard as she could about a plate full of Lauren’s sinfully rich deep dark devil’s food chocolate cupcakes. She’d held back on eating more than one the last time Lauren had brought them because they went straight to her hips and ass.

But this time I’m going to eat as many as I want, she promised herself. After all, here in the Mindscape, calories don’t count. So I can have as much as I feel like.

“Becca?” Far said. “I think we did it.”

Becca opened her eyes and was cautiously excited to see a plate full of the perfect devil’s food cupcakes sitting on a round platter on the bed. They looked exactly like Lauren’s perfect little confections, right down to the thick, precisely swirled loops if icing crowning each one.

But the proof is in the taste, Becca told herself.

Reaching down, she snagged a cupcake and brought it to her face. She inhaled deeply…

“Mmm, chocolate,” she almost moaned.

“Taste it,” Far urged.

“What does it taste like?” Truth asked at the same time.

Carefully, Becca dipped a finger in the creamy icing and put it in her mouth. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she heard herself make a soft sound of pure delight. It was the way only really good chocolate or really good sushi affected her.

“It tastes perfect,” she whispered reverently, opening her eyes. “You guys, grab a cupcake. I’m digging in.”

Bringing the cupcake to her lips, she took a huge bite of creamy frosting, dense, moist, luscious cake…and something that wriggled in her mouth.

“What the—?” Becca spat the mouthful hastily into her cupped palm and took a closer look at the cupcake. Something long and thin and covered in chocolate cake crumbs was poking out of the center. Several somethings, in fact.

Becca screamed and dropped the cupcake on the bed, where it left chocolate smears on the white mattress.

“What? What is it?” Truth demanded, looking as though he wished he could draw a weapon and defend her from whatever the threat was.

“It…it…” Becca shook her head and wiped her mouth reflexively with the back of her hand. She felt like she was going to gag. “Worms! There are worms in the freaking cupcakes!”

Truth picked up the half eaten cupcake and frowned at its writhing, wriggling center. “Grieza worms. Which one of us was thinking about those?”

“We all were,” Far said quietly. “We were discussing them before we tried the projection, remember?”

“That was horrible,” Becca said, still fighting the urge to gag. “Worm cupcakes have to be the most nasty-ass thing I’ve ever put in my mouth. Even worse than the chum pizza.”

“I am sorry you are disappointed,” Truth said. “Perhaps we should try to project something from my home planet this time. We have a beast on Pax called a heribo. It is about the size of one of your Earth animals—as big as a large dog, I think. It has very savory cuts of meat, especially on its tail…”

“Stop, right there.” Becca put up a hand. “If the Mindscape is reading subconscious ideas and images then you’ve just prejudiced me right off the bat by talking about dog. Now no matter how you describe this…this heribo thingy, it’s going to come out looking like a dog or tasting like a dog or both.” She shivered. “Not that I know what dog tastes like but I’m sure my subconscious will come up with something nasty enough anyway.”

“Becca is right, Brother.” Far had a look of deep concentration on his face. “We’re never going to be able to make anything from her planet correctly—or any of our home planets for that matter.”

“Don’t say that,” Becca protested. “We have to keep trying.”

“We can but we’re doomed to failure,” Far said seriously. “No, hear me out,” he said, raising a hand when Becca and Truth started to protest. “We’re going to keep failing because number one:” He held up one finger. “Tastes are too complicated to ever really fully explain. Trying to describe the taste of a simthon fruit, for instance, is like trying to describe a sunset to a person without sight—it’s simply too much information to take in second hand.”

“But—” Becca began.

“Second,” Far held up two fingers. “Our subconscious minds are working against us. Even if we manage to think only of the food we are trying to project, there will still be random background thoughts—thoughts we’re not even aware that we’re thinking. But the Mindscape will hear them and work them into our projection whether we want them there or not.”

“He’s right,” Truth said heavily. “We are going to slowly starve in here.”

“That or learn to love chum pizza and worm cupcakes,” Becca said glumly.

“We never should have come!” The dark twin picked up the platter of offending cupcakes and, with a sudden, violent motion, hurled them into the gray mist. “Goddess damn it!” he shouted.

Becca jumped, unnerved by his anger. “Truth!”

“You shouldn’t give in to rage, Brother,” Far said. “It won’t solve anything.”

“Why shouldn’t I be angry?” Truth got off the bed and began pacing back and forth. “We’re trapped here—do you understand that? Either our minds are not close enough to the Orthanxians to function in this place or we’re missing some vital piece of information for making things work. But either way, we are never getting out.”

“Don’t say that,” Becca pleaded. She had been harboring the same dark thought herself but trying not to let it come to the surface. Hearing the dark twin say it out loud seemed to cement it as reality.

“I am only telling the truth,” Truth snapped. “And if you—” He stabbed a finger at Far. “Hadn’t convinced us to come down here, we could all three be safely aboard the shuttle bound for home right now.”

“Which home do you mean, Brother?” Far asked coldly. “The Mother Ship—the home of your true people? Or Pax, home to the race that taught you to hate all that you are and abandon all you could become for some outdated notion of—”

“Attention.” It was the bored airline hostess voice again, coming from everywhere and nowhere at once. It made all three of them jump. “Extensive monitoring shows a fracture in the OneMind of your triumvirate,” the voice continued. “Your projections are substandard in the extreme. Though we deeply regret it, you will now be put through a series of tutorials in an attempt to heal these rifts.”

“Is that right?” Truth growled, clearly not expecting an answer. “And I suppose we’re going to be booted out if we don’t agree to go through your damn tutorials?”

“Failure to comply will result in your ultimate termination from the Mindscape,” the voice said, almost as though it was answering Truth’s sarcastic question.

“Perfect!” exclaimed Becca. “Then we’ll finally get out of here.”

“As well as the dissolution of your physical bodies within the slime tanks,” the voice continued blithely in that same, slightly bored tone.

“Mother of God!” Becca breathed. “Does that mean what I think it means?” Oh, we’re in trouble here, a little voice in her brain whispered. So much trouble…

“I’m afraid so.” Far’s face was pale.

Truth muttered a curse under his breath. “I knew we should not have come!”

“Tutorial one begins now. You are being monitored. Good luck,” the voice said and then fell silent.

“What are we going to do?” Becca whispered, her lips numb with fear.

She’d been afraid earlier when she learned they were going underground and even more frightened when she’d thought she had lost Far and Truth in the gray fog. But now she knew what true terror was.

They were about to go through some alien test they didn’t understand—one that would probably be painful in some way—and if they didn’t pass they would die.

And so far we’ve failed every single thing we’ve tried to do here—how is this going to be any different?

“What are we going to do?” she repeated.

“Well, to start with, I suppose we’re going to go through that door.” Truth nodded at a strange curtain made up of long strands of hollow wooden beads which was suddenly hanging in midair, right beside the bed.

“What is that?” Far asked. “And where does it lead?”

“As for where it leads, I don’t know,” the dark twin growled. “But it looks like the door to my bedroom when I was a child.”

Chapter Twenty-six

The room they stepped into was dreadfully familiar to Truth. It was high at the apex of the tree-top lodge where his father and step or second mother had lived when he was a child of eight or nine cycles. Because of their monthly transformations, the Rai’ku built their dwellings in the branches of the vast, solid boadab trees that grew at the base of the high, snow covered peaks of Pax’s main mountain range. The trees grew together, their branches intertwining, until they were almost one entity. Several such dwellings could be built side by side in a kind of regular neighborhood but for some reason, no one had chosen to build on either side of their lodge.

Truth knew the reason for that—his father came home drunk too often. Drunk and raving about the past. The Rai’ku were adamant about minding their own business—privacy was not just respected but enforced. And no one wanted a neighbor who shouted his personal business, who could be heard swearing at his mate and children or perhaps beating them…

Truth shut down the painful thought at once. Gods, why did they have to come here? What kind of sadist was running this Mindscape place anyway?

A large wooly glow worm, one of the few non-carnivorous animals native to Pax, was hanging from the wooden beams, shedding a pale, diffuse blue light over the front part of the room. Truth was at the back of the room, where the roof sloped steeply upward. He took a step and felt the floor sway ever so slightly under his adult weight. Yet, somehow, he wasn’t all there. He felt…fractured in some way. Cut in two, which didn’t make any sense. And then he saw the reason why.

Lying in the small hammock strung to the ceiling with twisted rope and just visible by the wooly worm’s light, was the younger version of himself. Truth remembered the hammock bed well. It was old and lined with the vast, leathery boadab leaves that felt ice cold to the touch until they finally warmed to your skin. His younger self was huddled in the center, covered by a ragged blanket and shivering.

The temperatures were cold on Pax—colder than was natural to a Twin Kindred, he supposed. But since none of his brothers or the other children in his learning pod seemed to mind the chilly weather, he had learned to say nothing of it, even if he felt he was freezing to death. The blanket was a shameful secret—something he had scavenged out of the refuse heap to use on particularly chilly nights. He kept it hidden beneath the wide boadab leaves during the day and only took it out at night, when he could no longer stand the bite of the wind, which whipped through the cracks in the wooden lodge.

Gods, was I ever so small? Truth looked at his younger self in wonder. The outline of the child’s body beneath the thin, ragged bit of cloth looked scrawny and malnourished. The pale eyes that peered out from under his wild thatch of black hair looked huge in the small, thin face.

“Truth, where are we? And why is it so cold here?” Becca’s voice drew him out of his reverie and he realized that she and Far were standing beside him, looking around the bare wooden room curiously.

“This is nowhere,” he said roughly. “Just a…a place I remember from childhood.” He scowled. “As to the temperature—it’s always like this on Pax.”

“This isn’t just a place you remember from childhood—it is your childhood, isn’t it?” Far asked. “Is that you?” He raised an eyebrow and nodded at the shivering child.

Truth felt his scowl deepen. “I suppose.”

“You were so little.” Becca sounded surprised.

“I didn’t begin to get my growth until later,” Truth snapped.

“I didn’t mean it as an insult,” she protested softly. “It’s just—you and Far are both such big guys. It’s hard to imagine you as ever being anything else.”

“Yes, well…” Truth gestured tersely. “As you see, I once was.”

“Can you, uh, I mean, can he see us?” Becca asked. The three of them were standing in the back of the room, out of sight of the small figure and the wind was whistling loudly enough to hide their murmuring voices. How they had entered through the front door of the room and yet wound up in the back, Truth had no idea. Must be another trick of the Mindscape.

“I…do not know if I—if he—can see us or not.” He felt strangely reluctant to risk speaking to his younger self. He was older now—a grown male who was able to fend for and protect himself. It was painful to see the scrawny, scared, vulnerable child he had once been. Painful in the extreme.

“I think—” Far began but just then the sound of heavy, deliberate footfalls could be heard on the wooden steps leading up from the floors below.

The small figure in the hammock bed stiffened immediately, his pale eyes growing round with fright. The glow worm picked up on his heightened tension and the soft light bathing the room turned from calm blue to a warning orange.

Truth found himself holding his breath, right along with his younger self. Please, Father, don’t come up, he thought. Please not tonight. Stay on the second floor. Go to sleep and in the morning you’ll feel better. You always feel better in the morning…

But the heavy steps reached the second floor landing, paused a moment, and then continued up. The small figure in the hammock bed gathered himself into an even smaller, tighter ball and his eyes squeezed shut in a desperate parody of sleep. The glow worm’s light gave him away, however, by going a deep, alarmed scarlet, casting the room into red and black shadows.

The door, the same curtain of hanging wooden beads they’d come through, rattled as a huge figure filled the doorframe. Gar-berry ale fumes flooded the air like poisoned gas.

Truth sucked in a breath as fear flooded him. He couldn’t help himself—that scent still affected him. Still stole the breath from his lungs and made his hands clench into helpless fists at his sides.

Suddenly he saw something his young self had missed.

The blanket! he wanted to cry. Hide it! Quickly before he sees! Before he knows your weakness!

He wanted to shout the warning aloud but his tongue seemed frozen to the roof of his mouth. Not a sound emerged, no matter how much he wanted to warn the shivering figure in the bed.

“Boy.” His father’s deep, rough voice held no love tonight. Sometimes he came upstairs and cried over Truth, mourning the passing of those he had lost. Sometimes he told stories of the strange and wonderful planet called Twin Moons where everyone had a brother and no one was ever alone, ever.

Truth sensed that tonight there would be no crying or story telling. Feels Pain was well into his cups tonight. He was much more likely to dish out a hard clout to the face than a heart warming tale of the homeland.

“Boy!” his father said again, louder.

The small figure in the hammock bed twitched but made no reply.

I’m asleep. Asleep. Asleep, Truth could almost hear his younger self thinking. Maybe he’ll leave me alone if he thinks I’m asleep.

Feels Pain might have, too. Sometimes it worked to pretend—to play dead as it were.

It almost worked tonight. The older male stood swaying just inside the doorway, struggling to make out his son’s small form in the glow worm’s baleful crimson glow. The boy was quiet and perfectly still. Truth knew his younger self was holding his breath because he was too—he couldn’t help it. Feels Pain was just turning his ponderous bulk to go back down the stairs when he stopped and stared.

With a sinking heart, Truth saw that his father’s drink-blurred eyes had caught sight of something—the secret something young Truth had forgotten to hide.

“What’s this?” With one long stride his father was at the side of the swinging hammock which hung chest high to him. One hand snatched the ragged bit of blanket from the shivering form of his son and the other yanked the hammock, tipping it over and spilling young Truth onto the hard wooden floor.

Truth watched as the younger version of himself stumbled to his feet, one arm already raised to shield his face.

“I asked you a question! What…is…this?” Feels Pain bawled, shaking the bit of blanket in young Truth’s face. In his meaty fist, it looked no bigger than a rag.

“It’s…it is…” Truth’s mouth worked, trying to think what to say. “Please, Apa,” he whispered at last. “Apologies but I…I was so cold.”

“Cold? Cold?” his father raged. “Don’t you mean weak, boy? It’s always cold here on Pax—you learn to bear it. Do you ever hear your half brothers moaning and complaining of the cold?”

“No, but…they’re half Rai’ku,” young Truth objected. “Their blood runs hot.”

“Which means you must be all Rai’ku,” Feels Pain bellowed. “You must be better than any of them.” He ripped the already ragged blanket to tiny shreds and tossed them to the floor. “There,” he told the young Truth who was standing silently, his eyes wide and frightened. “I’m doing you a favor, boy. You have to be tough to survive on Pax. It’s every male for himself here—nobody to back you up or care if you live or die. Not like—” He broke off abruptly and might have left but the young Truth chose this moment to speak up.

“Not like Twin Moons, is that right, Apa?” he asked softly. “Would I have a brother too, if we lived there? Someone to be with me always?”

Feels Pain rounded on the slight figure like a wounded beast. His eyes were red and bloodshot and the smell of fermented gar-berries was strong on his breath.

“You don’t need anyone to be with you,” he snarled at Truth. “Don’t need anyone but yourself. Get that straight. Look at me…” He’d gestured drunkenly, throwing out one arm. “I got no one. My brother and your mother both gone. Like that.” He snapped his fingers. “But I’m fine. Got a whole new life here and so do you. So stop dwelling in the past.”

“But if I had a brother—”

The young Truth didn’t get to finish. A hard, heavy hand slapped him, rocking his head back on his slender neck and knocking him to his knees.

“Shut the fuck up about that now!” Feels Pain roared harshly. “You haven’t got any fucking brother and you don’t need one. Never let me hear you talk about this shit again.”

“A…apologies,” Truth’s younger self whispered. He had one small hand to his throbbing cheek and his eyes were filled with tears but somehow he kept them from falling.

Truth knew why—he didn’t want to shame himself before his father. Beside him, he could hear Becca suck in her breath in horror and Far made a low, angry exclamation under his breath.

“Save your outrage,” he said blandly, as Feels Pain reached for the trembling figure of his younger self again. “This isn’t over yet and it won’t be for a while.”

He wanted to close his eyes, to stop watching, but somehow he couldn’t. What is the point of this? Why is the Mindscape forcing me to go through this again, to endure not only one of the most vicious beatings my father ever gave me but to double my misery by shaming me before my brother and the female I love? Why—?

“You useless little bastard!” Feel’s Pain roared, breaking through his frantic thoughts. “This is all your fault—yours! If you hadn’t come along when you did, we could’ve folded space. The attack never would have happened. I would still have them with me instead of you.”

He shook the frail figure mercilessly as he shouted but as ugly as it looked, Truth knew things were only going to get worse. As soon as Feels Pain finished shouting blame and recriminations, the beating would begin. And this, he remembered with horrid clarity, was going to be a bad one. Maybe the worst one he had ever survived at the hands of his drunken father.

As if to underline his thoughts, Feels Pain gripped his son by the hair and raised one hard fist above his head. Sometimes he was content to slap but tonight he obviously needed to punch something—or someone. And the defenseless boy was handy—an easy target.

The adult Truth, watching, knew what was coming next. How could he not? Hadn’t he lived through this night before? Once again he wanted to warn or protect his younger self but he found he was unable to move or speak. Rooted to the spot, he could only watch as things went horribly wrong.

But just as the blow started to fall, someone rushed between the young Truth and his father.

“Stop!” a deep, angry voice commanded. “You hit him again and I swear to the Goddess I’ll break both your arms.”

Far? Truth couldn’t even say his brother’s name out loud—his tongue was still frozen to the roof of his mouth.

“Far?” Becca breathed beside him, also apparently surprised. “Will that work? Can he actually—?”

“I don’t think so,” Truth muttered, his tongue finally unfreezing. “Surely this is just a memory the Mindscape is showing us. I don’t see how Far could alter it.”

But even as he spoke, Feels Pain swung angrily. Stepping forward, the light twin blocked the blow meant for the boy Truth, taking the punch to his own chest and shielding the slight, trembling figure with his much larger body.

“Hey? What…?” Feels Pain was clearly confused. He had meant to punch his son in the face and instead, his fist had connected with…what? He looked around wildly, his bloodshot eyes wide in the gloom. “Who’s there?”

“I am,” Far growled. “Now let him go!” He gripped the arm Feels Pain was holding the young Truth with in a punishing grip. Truth saw his twin’s fingers pierce inward, digging like claws into the nerve center of the older male’s elbow.

With a confused cry, Feels Pain abruptly released his son’s hair and stumbled back a step. He was still looking wildly all around, clearly unable to see his attacker.

Far pressed his advantage, pushing the older male hard in the chest.

“Leave him alone from now on,” he snarled. “If you don’t I swear I’ll come back and kill you! He’s not responsible for your pain—he’s your son. And you’re his father—act like one!”

“Who…what…? What in the Seven Hells?” Shaking his head, Feels Pain turned heavily and ran out the door, the long strands of wooden beads clicking wildly in his wake. Heavy tromping was heard on the stairs and then the front door slammed hard.

“He’s gone.” The high, soft voice came from the last person Truth had expected to speak—his younger self. “He’s gone,” young Truth said again, looking up at Far. “You made him go away. Who are you?”

“I don’t understand,” Becca murmured to Truth. “Why can you—young you, I mean—see Far when your father obviously couldn’t?”

Truth shrugged. “I don’t know. But it’s clear he can see him. Look.”

“Who are you?” his younger self asked again, looking up in awe at Far.

“I’m your…I’m someone who cares.” Far dropped to one knee and put an arm around the boy’s thin shoulders. “Are you all right? That was quite a blow he gave you. I’m sorry I wasn’t in time to stop it.”

“It’s all right.” Young Truth raised his chin. “Apa was right to strike me. I was…out of line. I did not…behave as a Rai’ku male should.”

“Oh, Truth…” Far shook his head. Now that the violence was ended, the glowing light above them had turned to a more neutral blue-green. Truth thought that his twin’s dark eyes looked filled with sorrow in the shifting shadows. “No one deserves to be struck like that,” he murmured to the boy. “And no matter what your father says, you are not the cause of his pain.”

“Yes, I am. He…he says it all the time. Everything that ha-happened t-to him…everything. It’s all m-my fault!” Young Truth’s lower lip trembled. He took a deep breath which turned into a hitching sob. Though he was clearly trying to keep from crying, a single, traitorous tear escaped his wide gray eyes. He dashed it away with a swift, jerky motion of the back of his hand.

Truth felt his own chest tighten. The shame and guilt, the years of blame and beatings—everything he’d worked so hard to forget, to stuff down inside himself and never think of—his younger self’s wavering voice brought it all back. All my fault, he thought. I deserved it—everything he did to me. Because it was all my fault.

“It’s not your fault,” Far said softly. He was speaking to Truth’s younger self but the dark twin felt almost as though his brother was speaking directly to him.

“But Apa said…he always says—” the boy started.

“It’s a lie,” Far said firmly. He pulled the young Truth close. “A lie that hurts—a lot. And don’t worry, young one. It’s all right to cry if you need to.”

“Rai’ku…do not…do not c-cry,” the boy whispered. But tears were coming anyway, rolling down his thin cheeks and wetting his ragged sleeping tunic.

“They may not,” Far murmured, gathering the boy into his arms. “But Kindred do. And there is no shame in it.”

As Truth watched his brother comfort his younger self, he felt something welling up inside him. It was as though a knot inside his chest was loosening. As though a door he had locked and lost the key to was suddenly standing at least partially open. He felt his younger self’s terrible grief—his need to fit in, to make his father proud. His fear that he would never be able to do this—the burden of his father’s hatred and blame. It was so heavy—too heavy a burden for the thin, slight shoulders of the small boy in front of him to bear.

And yet, somehow, Far was helping him bear it.

“I know you’re scared right now,” the light twin was murmuring as he held the sobbing boy. “I know you feel lonely and all alone—like no one loves you. Like no one cares.”

“Yes,” Truth whispered, unaware he was speaking aloud. “Yes, exactly.”

“Truth?” Becca whispered, and he felt her take his hand. “Truth, honey, are you okay?”

“Fine.” Truth couldn’t take his eyes from what was happening.

“But I promise you that someone does love you,” Far said softly, wiping the boy’s streaming eyes gently. “There’s someone on the other side of the galaxy—someone who misses you every bit as much as you miss him. And someday you’ll find each other and then you won’t be alone anymore. You’ll be whole. I promise. I promise.”

“H-how do you kn-know?” Young Truth looked up at him, his eyes still red from weeping.

“I just do.” Far smiled at him sadly. “It’s going to take you a few years to find him but when you do—the two of you will be like two halves of a whole.”

“Is it my twin?” the boy asked eagerly. “Please say it is. Apa says he died with my mother and my other father but I always have the feeling that he’s still out there somehow.”

“He is. And he’s wishing for you every bit as much as you’re wishing for him.” Far helped the boy back into the swaying hammock bed. Then he unbuttoned his heavy green satin uniform shirt and laid it across the scrawny, shivering form. “I wish I had something warmer to give you,” he murmured. “But I’m afraid this will have to do for now.”

“Thank you.” Young Truth’s eyes were already growing sleepy as he snuggled under the thick, silky fabric. Clearly the emotional scene he’d just gone through had worn him out. “It’s nice,” he murmured.

“Sleep well.” Far bent over and kissed the child’s forehead gently.

Reflexively, Truth raised his hand and pressed his fingertips to his own forehead. Had that really just happened? Had Far actually comforted and protected his younger self despite all their angry words and disagreements?

“Truth, honey? Are you okay?” Becca murmured and he somehow dragged his eyes from the scene in front of him to look at her.

“I’m fine,” he said huskily. “Why…why do you ask?”

“Because you’re crying.” Reaching up, she brushed her fingertips over his cheek. They came away wet in the dim light.

“It’s nothing.” Truth quickly rubbed his face with his sleeve. “I…must have gotten something in my eyes.”

“Mmm-hmm.” Becca didn’t sound convinced. “All right then, baby. As long as you’re okay.”

“I’m fine,” he repeated. Just then Far came over to join them.

“He’s almost asleep,” he murmured softly. “I think we should go now.”

“Can we?” Becca asked.

Far nodded. “I think our work here is done.”

“I am…sorry I couldn’t help you,” Truth said, speaking up at last. “I found myself…frozen. Unable to say or do anything as everything…unfolded.”

“I had the same sensation,” Becca exclaimed. “It was awful! All I wanted to do was go slap that drunk bastard—sorry guys, I know he’s your father but—”

“No apology needed,” Far said. “He was, as you say, a drunk bastard.” He looked at Truth. “But maybe you feel differently?”

“I…used to,” Truth said slowly. “I really believed everything he told me. That I was the reason he was stuck on Pax. That everything bad that happened to him was my fault.”

“But that’s crazy!” Becca exclaimed indignantly.

“I see that now,” Truth said. He turned to Far. “So I guess you’ve uncovered my secret,” he said harshly. “I did long for a twin when I was young. For a brother.”

“That is no secret to me,” Far said softly. “We are Twin Kindred and we were separated. Of course we yearned to be together. It’s only natural.”

“Why did you do it?” Truth demanded. “Why did you defend me—my younger self—after all the harsh words I’ve said to you? All the anger between us?”

“How could I not?” Far said gently. “You’re my brother. Though we may quarrel, I still care for you. I could not stand by and see you harmed or watch you mourn without comforting you. That is part of what being a brother is. Remember when I said I wanted to share your pain as well as your pleasure?”

“I remember,” Truth said in a low voice. “I…did not believe you at the time.”

“And now?” Far asked.

Truth thought of the small boy crying in his brother’s arms, thought of the pain and fear and shame and the soothing way Far had comforted him. Me…he was comforting me. For didn’t that same, small child still live inside him? Wasn’t there a piece of his soul that would forever be eight cycles old, a little boy dealing with the fear of failure, the belief that his father would never love him?

“Yes,” he said, his voice husky with emotion. “I believe you, Brother.” He held out an arm to his twin. “Thank you, Far. For defending me when I could not defend myself.”

“I only wish I could have done it for real…instead of just in the shadow of a dream.” Far took his arm in a hard clasp and looked into Truth’s eyes. Truth met his gaze unflinchingly.

“You did,” he said. “This…this was real. I do not know the Mindscape’s reason for showing it to us but I know that much, at least.”

They might have stood there, holding each other’s arms indefinitely if they hadn’t heard Becca’s muffled exclamation.

“What is it, Rebecca?” Truth asked and at the same time, Far said,

“Are you well, mi’now?”

“No.” Her voice wavered uncertainly. “Not if that’s what I think it is.”

“What?” Truth turned to look behind himself, in the direction Becca was staring. “What is it?”

“I believe,” Far said in a low voice “It’s another door.”

Chapter Twenty-seven

Though it had been over five years since she’d seen it, Becca recognized the door to her college dorm room at once. It was the poster that did it—the olive green USF background with the gold Bulls logo in the center. Becca wasn’t the one who had placed it there—her roommate, Cynthia was. Cynthia was a cheerleader who was so stuffed full of team spirit she was downright annoying. Luckily, her perky presence was mostly absent from their dorm room—she was always too busy partying to do anything boring like sleep or study.

“Becca?” Truth asked. “Is there a problem?”

“I…I don’t want to go in there. Don’t want to go through that door,” Becca whispered, twisting her fingers together behind her back. “I…I can’t.”

“Why, mi’now? What’s wrong? Are you afraid we’ll see something you don’t want us to see?” Far asked.

“No. I’m afraid I’ll see something I don’t want to see.”

Having watched as the Mindscape made Truth relive what had to be one of his worst memories, Becca knew what was bound to be in store for her.

That night, she thought frantically. That awful night…I can’t…I don’t want to…

“We have to go through,” Truth said firmly. “I’m sorry, Rebecca, but if we don’t, we’ll all be terminated. Dissolved in the tanks—remember?”

Biting her lip, Becca nodded. The slime tanks. Remember that’s where you really are—none of this is real. None of it! You just have to pass this test, whatever it is, so you can get out of there. Otherwise you’ll be dissolved into sludge.

The thought made her shiver and though she didn’t want to in the worst way, she knew what she had to do.

Reaching out a hand, she twisted the simple metal knob and pushed open the door to her dorm.

Cynthia wasn’t there, as usual, but College age Becca was. She was lying on her stomach in the middle of the narrow twin bed on her side of the room wearing nothing but a man’s oversized green t-shirt and a pair of polka dot bikini panties. Becca saw Truth and Far’s eyes flick over her in the skimpy outfit but she didn’t care. In fact, she barely noticed them at all. She was too busy watching her younger self.

Becca knew what was about to happen, knew that her life was about to be changed forever. But her younger self was blissfully ignorant—she was too caught up in her own little world to have any idea that it was about to come crashing down around her ears.

College age Becca smiled and hummed a happy little tune to herself. She held her left hand up, clearly admiring the tiny chip-diamond ring which graced her slender finger.

“What is that? What is that she’s looking at?” Truth asked in a low voice.

“An engagement ring,” Becca heard herself murmur tonelessly. “Kenneth gave it to me right before he…” She stopped, unable to go on.

“Before he what?” Far asked softly.

“I can’t.” Becca shook her head. “You’ll see. The Mindscape will make us all see,” she added bitterly.

College age Becca rolled lazily onto her back, holding her hand over her head to admire the ring from another angle. The bed she lay on was messy and only half made up. As though someone had been having sex on it, Becca thought, remembering her first and only time which had happened just an hour before this little scene they’d walked in on. Though she didn’t want to think about it, she couldn’t help remembering.

It had hurt a little and even when the pain stopped, there hadn’t been much pleasure. But it was nice just being held in Kenneth’s arms—feeling connected to him in such an intimate way. They had talked about the wedding afterwards—Becca would never have consented to give herself to him if they hadn’t already planned to be married. She hadn’t told her parents yet and she wasn’t sure how they would react—Kenneth wasn’t Catholic so that was going to be a problem right there. But Becca was in love and she just knew this was right. She and Kenneth were going to get married and have at least three kids—maybe four—and live in a big house on the beach and…

“What an idiot I was,” Becca whispered fiercely, glaring at the happy, humming, recently engaged girl on the bed. “Wake up!” she yelled at her younger self. “It’s never going to happen. You have all these plans and dreams and none of them is going to come true! None of them!”

She expected to scare her younger self to death but college age Becca just kept humming and admiring her ring like an idiot, making Becca want to choke her.

“I don’t think she can hear you,” Far said softly. He spoke louder. “Or any of us, actually.”

“Why not?” Truth asked in a normal tone of voice when the younger Becca made no sign of either hearing or seeing them. “My younger self could hear us—well, you, anyway,” he said to Far.

“Maybe because he was a child,” Far said thoughtfully. “Or maybe because he needed so badly to see and hear me. He never saw the two of you,” he pointed out.

“I don’t think the younger version is capable of seeing the older version,” Truth said. “It is like…a blind spot. Perhaps you can’t directly influence or interact with the younger you because it might cause a paradox.”

“But that would make this actual time travel—not just memories shown to us by the Mindscape,” Far objected. “And how—”

“Shut up—both of you,” Becca said tensely.

They looked at her in surprise.

“Mi’now? Are you well?” asked Far and Truth simply said,

“Rebecca?”

“It’s about to happen.” Becca squeezed her hands into fists at her sides. “It’s close—I can feel it!”

“Feel what?” Truth asked but just then, College age Becca’s cell phone rang.

“About time,” she muttered, rolling over on the messy bed to snag the small, slim phone off her night table. “How long does it take to pick up take-out anyway?” Without looking at the number, she put the phone to her ear. “Hi, babe, I was just getting worried. Where are y—Oh…”

Watching the scene unfold, Becca felt like someone had dipped her heart in ice water. She saw the uncertainty on her younger self’s face turn to disbelief and then horror.

“I…I understand,” College age Becca whispered numbly into the phone. “My number…emergency contact. Of course. But I…but he…he was just here. Here with me.” She put a hand to her head and rubbed her right temple fiercely. “I…identify th-the body?” she whispered.

“Identify whose body?” Truth asked in a low growl.

“Kenneth,” Becca whispered through numb lips. “I mean, Kenneth—my fiancé.”

She watched as her younger self slowly hung up the phone. She shook her head. “No…no, no, no, no, no.” College age Becca stood abruptly and began pacing around the room. The cell phone lay forgotten on the bed, both hands were buried in her long, curly hair. They tightened into fists until Becca could almost feel the pain her younger self was inflicting on herself.

College age Becca stopped in front of the large mirror hanging on Cynthia’s side of the room. She stared into it, her eyes wide with disbelief.

“Wake up,” she ordered her reflection harshly. “This has to be a dream—wake up!”

“But I couldn’t,” Becca whispered, watching her younger self pace. “I couldn’t wake up. It felt like a nightmare but it wasn’t. He was really gone. Really dead.”

Across the room, her younger self grabbed one of her roommate’s cheerleading trophies and hurled it at the mirror. The impact shattered the glass, breaking it into a thousand, thousand pieces.

“Wake up!” she screamed. “Now! Wake UP!”

Suddenly the door slammed open and Cynthia, her roommate, appeared.

“What the hell, Becca?” she demanded, putting one perfectly manicured hand on her slim hip. “I could hear you all the way down the hall! Are you crazy? Why did you break my mirror? Why—”

The words seemed to die on her lips when College age Becca turned and looked at her with wide, shocked eyes.

“The police called,” she whispered. “Kenneth…he’s dead.”

“Oh, no!” Cynthia, who wasn’t all bad, took her by the arms at once. “No, honey—that can’t be right. It can’t.”

“I have to go…go identify his…his body.” College age Becca was beginning to lose it. “I…I have to go now.”

She headed for the door, shambling like a zombie, but Cynthia grabbed her arm.

“Wait! You can’t go like that. Put on some sweatpants—I’ll drive you. It has to be some kind of mistake. You’ll get down there and it’ll be someone else. Everything’s going to be okay—you’ll see.”

Watching her roommate babbling as she helped her younger self get dressed, Becca felt everything all over again. The unreality of the situation…the horrible realization that this wasn’t some kind of a nightmare that she could wake up from…the knowledge that the man she loved was gone forever…

“No,” she heard herself whispering as she watched Cynthia support College age Becca as she stumbled out the door. “No, please. Please, don’t be dead…please just…don’t be dead.”

She hid her face in her hands as every awful emotion she’d felt at that moment came rushing through her like a hurricane. Dead. He’s dead and it’s all my fault. If I hadn’t let him…if we hadn’t given in, he’s still be alive right now. My fault, my fault…all my fault. She knew the thoughts and feelings weren’t rational but she couldn’t stop them. Couldn’t shake the feeling that her fiancé’s death was a punishment for what they had done. All my fault…

“What’s your fault, Rebecca?” Truth asked in a low, rough voice. He put and arm around her shaking shoulders and Becca realized she must have spoken her words aloud.

“What happened, mi’now?” Far asked, also encircling her with an arm around her waist.

Becca had to fight to get the words out.

“He…we…we made love. It was my first time. But Kenneth wasn’t Catholic—and we weren’t married. Not yet. We were going to get married so I thought it was all right. But it wasn’t. It…it…”

“Mi’now?” Far looked at her with obvious concern.

“You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to,” Truth rumbled.

But somehow Becca found she couldn’t stop talking about it. It was like a festering poison that had to come out.

“After we made love, Kenneth went out to get Chinese food. He went to this little hole in the wall—kind of in a bad part of town but it was cheap and good and the owner was this sweet old man who knew us. He…he had our favorite order memorized. We went there a lot.” She took a deep breath and forced herself to go on. “It was late and as Kenneth was leaving there was a…a hold up.”

“A hold up?” Truth sounded confused.

“A robbery,” Far clarified for his brother. “Go on, Becca.”

“Kenneth tried to stop the guy from hurting the…the old man behind the counter. He was always like that—standing up for other people. It…it was one of the reasons I loved him.”

Becca stopped to press the back of her hand to her eyes. It came away wet. She was shaking now but still she couldn’t seem to help it. She’d been repressing this memory for years, ordering herself not to think about it. Now she couldn’t stop thinking about it.

“The guy shot him—right through the heart,” she whispered. “They…they said he probably died instantly. They rushed him to Tampa General, tried to revive him. But it was no good. It…he…” She shook her head, unable to go on.

“And they made you come and identify him?” Truth sounded angry. “Was there no one else that could have done such a task?”

“His parents lived out of state and I was listed as his emergency contact,” Becca said dully. “It all happened so fast. We thought we had our whole lives to be together. Kenneth got down on his knee and proposed to me—gave me that ring you saw. We were going to have a house by the beach and three or four kids.”

“You loved him very much, didn’t you?” Far said softly.

Becca nodded and swallowed convulsively, trying not to cry. “We were so sure about our future. So I thought it was okay to…to…We wanted each other so much. I felt safe with him—I thought he would always be there.” She shook her head. “It was my fault. If I hadn’t given in, he would still be alive.”

“That’s not true,” Far said gently. “How could it be?”

“It is true,” Becca insisted. “I killed him.” She shook off the encircling arms of both men and stood on shaky legs. She began pacing, just as her younger self had done. “My fault,” she muttered. “Mother of God…”

“Rebecca, no.” Truth came to her and took her by the shoulders. He shook her once, a quick, firm shake that made her teeth click together.

Becca looked up at him in surprise.

“Truth?” she whispered.

“What happened was not your fault,” the dark twin said clearly. “Anymore than what happened with my father was my fault.”

“Truth is right.” Far came to stand beside his brother. “I don’t know why the Mindscape made you relive this moment in your life but if you take nothing else from it, take this—you are blameless.”

“I…I don’t feel blameless.” Becca’s throat felt tight and the tears that had been building up behind her burning eyelids suddenly came in a flood. “My parents always told me—my father especially—I was supposed to wait. Wait until I found a nice Catholic boy to marry and give myself to and…and…I’m sorry,” she whispered. “So, so sorry.”

“Oh, Becca…” Suddenly she found herself surrounded on either side by big, male bodies. Truth and Far had thrown their arms around each other with her in the middle.

“It’s all right…I know it hurts but it’s going to be all right.”

Becca didn’t know which twin was speaking but the words seemed to sooth and calm her—as well as the intense feeling of love and caring coming from both her men. Grief swept through her and she let herself cry.

“I’m sorry,” she said over and over. “I’m just so sorry.”

She cried until she felt dry inside—dry as a desert where nothing would ever sprout again. The whole time Truth and Far held her tight, shielding her as though their big, muscular bodies could be a bulwark against the storm that raged through her.

Finally the sobs tapered off and the grief became more bearable. Becca was able to think again. She sniffed hard and lifted her head, shifting within the cradle of her men’s arms.

“Becca?” Far asked softly. “Are you well?”

“Not well exactly but…better.” Becca sniffed again. “I’m sorry I lost it like that. I thought…I thought I was over all this. But seeing it happen like that, watching myself go through it…I felt it all over again.”

“Of course you did,” Truth said roughly. “Some pain never dies. It just goes away for a while if you bury it deeply enough.”

“I’ve tried not to think about it for years,” Becca admitted. “I guess I wasn’t so much over it as repressing it.”

“That sounds about right,” Far said gently. As if by mutual consent, he and Truth took a step back, allowing her some breathing room. “Do you feel better now?” he asked.

Becca thought about it. Strangely, she did feel better. The pain wasn’t completely gone but it was more like an old ache—something she could live with. And the guilt was less too.

“It really wasn’t your fault, you know,” Far said, as though reading her mind.

“I know that now.” Becca took a deep, cleansing breath and let it out in a soft sigh. “But when you’re raised with the amount of guilt I was, it’s really hard to let go of the idea that you’re going to be severely punished the moment you stray from the straight and narrow.”

“So you are well now?” Truth brushed a strand of hair from her eyes and both brothers peered at her anxiously.

Becca nearly laughed at the worried looks on their faces.

“Yes, guys, I’m fine—really.” A surge of love overcame her—not for either the light twin or the dark twin but for both of them together. Acting as a team, they had pulled her back from the brink of despair. She was whole because of them, sane and in control of herself once more, despite the mental torture the Mindscape had put her through.

Unable to help herself, she reached for them both. It wasn’t easy to get her arms around two such big guys but somehow she managed. Truth and Far came willingly and Becca held them tight, standing on tiptoe to manage it.

The warm scent they always seemed to make when they were in close proximity—a mixture of dark, masculine spice and some deliciously tempting aroma like cinnamon and vanilla—completely enveloped her. Mother of God, they smelled so good together. She felt her nipples tighten and her pussy was suddenly drenched. Why was it that even in the Mindscape where none of them were even really touching, they still affected her so much?

No, whispered a little voice. You shouldn’t feel that way. Remember what happened to Kenneth… But even with the recent trauma and guilt, their arms felt so good around her, so right. Becca might have been tempted to give in to the electric feeling of desire that seemed to jump between the three of them if Far hadn’t given a hoarse exclamation in the deep, guttural language of the Kindred common tongue.

“What is it, Far?” Becca pulled away a little to look at him. He was staring over her shoulder, a grim look on his face. “What is it?” she asked again, turning to look.

Standing behind her was a third door.

“I think,” the light twin said softly. “It’s my turn now.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

“Your turn for what?” Truth asked but then he appeared to catch sight of the door as well and cursed softly. “Seven Hells, Brother,” he said, frowning. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault.” Far kept eyeing the door, making no move to open it. “It’s simply my turn. I just thought…I guess I thought I might not have to go through this…this test the Mindscape is putting us through.”

“Why would you think that?” Truth demanded.

“Because the Mindscape has been showing us the reasons we resisted being together,” Becca said thoughtfully. “The obstacles that stand in our way. Your abuse, Truth,” she said, nodding at the dark twin. “And my guilt. But Far has always wanted to be with both of us. So it’s natural for him to think…”

“To think that he might not have to relive a past trauma since he had none that would stop him from forming a bond,” Truth finished for her. “That does seem to make sense.”

“Apparently it doesn’t though.” Far spoke as lightly as he could but inside he was dreading the coming ordeal. What would he see when he stepped through that familiar doorway? All the times he’d been picked last for sports teams because he had no twin to play with him? The taunting he’d endured in school for being a ‘loner’ or worse, the pitying, sidelong glances he got when others didn’t think he was looking? On a world where everyone had a twin, not having one had made him a freak. He’d thrown himself into his studies, trying not to be noticed, trying not to care what others thought of him. And his only friend has been…

Suddenly Far knew what he was going to have to see.

No. Oh, no, please Goddess. Not that day. Not that one. Please…

“Brother.” Truth’s voice was low and kind but firm. “I am sorry but we must go through.”

“Whatever it is, Truth and I will be right here with you the whole time,” Becca promised softly. She slipped her small, soft hand into his and squeezed lightly. “It’ll be all right—I promise.”

“Thank you, Becca.” He squeezed back and gave her a grateful glance. “Come on, I guess we’d better go.”

“Lead on, Brother. We’re behind you,” Truth murmured.

Might as well get it over with. Taking a deep breath, Far reached for the door…and stepped into the family living area of his adopted family’s dwelling on Twin Moons.

His mother was making second meal in the food prep area and his older brothers, Shouts Loudly and Studies Hard were setting the table. One of his fathers was doing something on a personal work station and the other was fixing a broken tool.

To anyone who didn’t know better, it looked like a scene of domestic bliss. And it was, really—for his adopted, family, that was. They were like a well oiled machine, each part fitting perfectly to make a whole.

Far had been like an extra gear—a cog that didn’t fit. The unity of his adopted family had been constantly thrown into discord by his presence. Often, he wondered if his parents had regretted taking the infant orphan into their happy home. And then he found out the truth…

“Oh look—is that your mom?” Becca asked softly though none of the family seemed to be able to see them.

“I see your fathers and your brothers but where are you?” Truth asked, scanning the room with a frown on his face.

“I’m on the way,” Far said grimly.

“What are we going to see—do you know?” Becca asked softly. “Or would you rather not talk about it?”

“It’s not nearly as awful as what happened to you or Truth.” Far tried to speak dispassionately, though his throat felt dry. “Really, I just—”

Just then the front door of their domicile burst open and Far—a much younger Far—came rushing in. He looked to be about thirteen or fourteen cycles old but he was still small and scrawny with a shock of dark blond hair that kept falling into his eyes.

“Mumzelle,” he gasped, running to his adopted mother and holding out his arms. “Blix—he’s been hit! Please…please help him!”

Far heard Becca suck in her breath as she caught sight of the mangled thing his younger self was holding. It might once have been an animal but now its dark fur was so matted with blood and its legs were at such strange angles, it was impossible to say what it was.

“Oh, Far—oh, no!” his mother exclaimed, examining the mangled little creature. “What happened?”

“He…it hit him. I was calling him and he came running across the street and it hit him and they didn’t even stop and he…and he…” The younger Far shook his head, the flow of words suddenly stopping. “Help him,” he managed, holding out his arms insistently. “We have to take him to the healer, Mumzelle—please!”

“Oh, darling…” Far’s adopted mother shook her head helplessly. “I’m so sorry but I think it’s too late for the healer. I don’t…don’t think he’s breathing.”

“What? What do you mean? He has to be! He has to be all right. We have to take him to the healer and fix him!” the younger Far insisted.

“Stands Strong!” Far’s adopted mother motioned for one of his fathers. “Come quickly and do…something.”

“All right now, son.” Stands Strong, the dark twin of his paternal pair came quickly to stand beside the young Far. He took the broken animal from Far’s arms—or tried to anyway.

“No!” Far’s younger self pulled away, holding the mangled, furry carcass to his chest protectively. “No, you can’t take him! He’s my…my…” He shook his head, unable to continue.

Far, watching from the corner of the room, felt a lump rise in his own throat.

“He’s my friend,” he whispered, unaware he was speaking aloud. “My only friend.”

“Your what?” Becca looked at him uncertainly. “I’m so sorry, Far but I thought it must be some kind of a pet.”

“It was. He was.” Far cleared his throat. “Blix was a jikem. They’re domestic animals on Twin Moons and people sometimes keep them for pets. In Earth terms they look a little like a cross between a raccoon and a cat, if that helps to give you an idea.”

“A little,” Becca said doubtfully.

Far swallowed hard, still trying to swallow the lump that wouldn’t go down.

“Blix walked with me to school and met me there to walk home. He was my constant companion during the day. At night he slept on the pillow beside me.”

“You must have loved him very much,” Truth said gravely.

Far found himself unable to answer the question. Instead, he kept talking, trying to put the facts out dryly and with no emotion.

“My parents got him for me when I was only three cycles old,” he explained, fighting to keep his voice steady. “They’re an ideal pet for a loner—what they call a male without a twin on Twin Moons,” he explained, seeing Becca’s uncertainty. “They bond with only one person and they’re intensely loyal. They’re extremely intelligent and they live quite a long time—thirty to forty cycles. Well, if they aren’t run down in the street, that is,” he finished and swallowed. There was a dry click in his voice.

“Oh, honey…” Becca murmured. “I’m so sorry.”

“They meant for him—for Blix—to be a substitute, didn’t they?” Truth said. “A way to assuage your loneliness because you and I were separated and you had no twin.”

“Yes.” Far nodded, unable to say more.

In the room in front of them, an ugly scene was unfolding.

“Give Blix to your father,” his mother was saying. “He needs to be properly taken care of.”

“Properly buried, you mean.” Far’s younger self was crying, tears streaming down his flushed cheeks. “You’re not even going to try to heal him or fix him. You just want to throw him away like…like trash.”

“He’s dead, son.” Speaks Softly, his other father, came forward. “You must understand, you can’t keep him like this. It isn’t safe or sanitary.” He tried to gently pry the dead animal from the younger Far’s arms but once more the boy resisted.

“No…no!” he shouted. Spinning around, he hurdled himself across the room and up the stairs that led to the top story of the house.

“Oh dear!” Far watched his mother put a hand to her cheek and shake her head. “This is terrible! Blix was the only thing that kept him going.”

“That’s because he’s a loner,” Shouts Loudly, the dark twin of his older brothers sneered.

“He can’t help that,” Studies Hard, the light twin said quietly.

“I know he can’t, I just wish he wasn’t such a freak,” Shouts Loudly said. “He makes our whole family look bad the way he acts. Honestly, Mumzelle, did you and our fathers even think at all before you agreed to take him?”

Far’s mother shook her head. “It seemed like the right thing to do at the time. I’m sorry if Far’s actions have had a negative impact on you and your brother but we agreed to raise him.”

“Sees Far is our responsibility,” Stands Strong said, frowning at his sons. “When a Kindred makes a commitment, he carries through with it, no matter how difficult or distasteful the task may be.”

“Try to imagine how hard it must be for him,” Speaks Softly said. “What would life be like without your brother?”

“Not worth living,” Studies Hard said promptly.

Far’s adopted mother sighed. “Poor Sees Far. Life has always been so difficult for him and now Blix…” She shook her head. “Sometimes I wonder if it might not have been kinder if we hadn’t noticed he was still alive after his mother died.”

“You should have left him,” Shouts Loudly, Far’s older brother said. “Left him to die instead of dragging us all down with him. The freak.”

“Shouts!” his father, Stands said sharply.

“What?” the dark twin shrugged. “I’m just saying what we’re all thinking—that this whole family would be happier without that freak loner around.”

Far heard a gasp from Becca and turned to look at her.

“I just realized something,” she said in a low voice. “If this is a memory that the Mindscape is showing us, then you must have heard…”

“Yes.” Far nodded. “I heard everything. Up until that point I had an idea that I didn’t fit well with my adopted family. But having an idea and hearing it spoken out loud are two different things. I never knew before that moment that they…that they thought I would be better off dead.”

“Far…” Becca started to put her arms around him but just then the scene shifted and they were standing at the top of the stairs, to one side of Far’s younger self.

He watched the emotions racing over the boy’s face—the pain and betrayal of hearing what his family really felt about him…the wrenching agony of losing the only creature in the world who had truly loved him. And as he watched, he felt it all again with an agonizing sharpness, as though this old, wretched pain was new and fresh again. As though it really had just happened moments before.

The young Far turned slowly, leaving the head of the stairs and trudged to his room. He still held Blix in his arms, cradling the jikem like a baby. He shut the door behind him quietly, climbed onto his sleeping platform, and buried his face in the soft fur, now stiff with drying blood.

How vividly Far could remember this heart wrenching moment. He could almost hear the thoughts his younger self was thinking as he held his dead pet.

In life, Blix had been a wonderful companion—extremely intelligent and capable of empathy in a way most animals weren’t. How many times had Far cuddled him close when the world where he was an outcast and a freak became too much? How often had he felt that rough little tongue gently clean away his tears while his friend comforted him the only way he could?

But there was no comfort to be found in the stiff, lifeless form in his arms. No comfort to be found anywhere anymore. Even his family wished him dead. Maybe he should grant their wish…

“What is he doing?” Becca asked softly as the younger Far laid Blix gently down on his pillow and got off the bed. “Where is he going?”

“To get something.” Far’s throat was too tight to say more.

“To get what?” Truth growled softly. He turned to look at Far. “Brother, you said that this memory was not as bad as what the Mindscape showed Rebecca and myself but I think you are wrong. To lose your one companion and hear that your family, the ones who should have cared for you most—”

“Blix was just a pet,” Far interrupted, forcing the words out. “That’s all. Just a pet.”

“He was more than that,” Becca said gently, looking at the little heap of fur on the pillow. “He was the only one who loved you unconditionally. The one you always knew cared. The one you could go to when life got hard.”

“It was always hard,” Truth said, still looking at him. “Wasn’t it? Being there—living on that place where everyone else had a brother and you had no one.”

“I…” Far shook his head, his attention drawn away from Becca and Truth. His younger self had emerged from the storage unit where he had been rummaging around for some time. Apparently he had found what he was seeking.

Becca made a low sound of horror.

“What’s that in his hand?”

“Some kind of a blaster, isn’t it?” Truth’s deep voice was grim.

Far nodded, unable to speak as his younger self climbed back onto the sleeping platform beside his dead pet and contemplated the sleek, silver weapon.

It seemed much too large for the hands that held it—the intent of that silent silver muzzle too deadly for a young adolescent.

Far felt the calm despair of his younger self as he lifted the blaster and pressed the barrel to the side of his head.

“No…oh, no!” Becca gasped. “This can’t be right! He’s—you’re so young. Where would you even get such a thing? How could you think of…of…”

“Of ending the pain?” Far asked softly, still watching his younger self. “I thought of it a lot, Becca. That was why I stole my adopted father’s blaster in the first place. I never really thought I would use it but after losing Blix…” He shook his head. “I just wanted out.”

“We have to stop this!” Becca exclaimed. “Hey, Far—stop!” she shouted at his younger self. The boy made no sound that he had heard her. “I…I want to go to him,” she gasped, struggling as though against unseen hands. “But I can’t.”

“I can.” Truth rushed across the room and knelt before the sleeping platform. He was almost at eye level with the younger Far now and though it was clear the boy couldn’t hear him, he spoke anyway. “Don’t do this,” he said earnestly. “Stop now, Far. There is much to live for—much to see and do and find. You have…” He cleared his throat, his voice hoarse with emotion. “You have to find Rebecca. And you have to find me.” He put a hand on the boy’s knee. “Come and find me, Brother. Whether I know it or not, I’ll be waiting for you.”

Far felt his heart thud painfully as he watched the scene before him. How he had longed to hear such words from his estranged brother! He had never believed that Truth would admit to caring for him. Could it be that his dark twin was finally ready to have some kind of relationship? Or was he just reacting to the scene in front of him? To the pain and despair in the younger Far’s face—the pain and despair he could still feel, even all these years later?

The unseen force holding Becca seemed to break and she rushed forward as well and gathered the boy into her arms.

“Oh, Far,” she murmured. “Oh, baby, stop and think about this. Don’t do it. Don’t do it.”

“I don’t think he can hear us.” Truth was still gazing at the adolescent Far in concern.

“Then maybe he can feel us. Hug him,” Becca ordered the dark twin. “As tight as you can—try to make him feel it! He needs to know we care. He needs to know we’ll be waiting for him in the future.”

“It’s just a memory—isn’t it?” But Truth did as he was told, sitting beside the younger Far and putting an arm around his shoulder gingerly. “I’m not much good with this, Brother,” Far heard him say. “I never learned to comfort…or to be comforted. But I want you to know this—you are loved.”

“You are loved,” Becca repeated earnestly. “Oh, Far, you are loved so much, honey.”

The young adolescent Far made no sign that he had heard their words but slowly he lowered the blaster. He held it in his lap and looked down at it as a single tear fell to its shiny silver surface.

“Oh, thank God!” Becca looked ready to cry with relief. She hugged the boy even tighter.

Far didn’t know if his younger self could feel her or not but strangely enough, he could. He could feel the pressure of her slim arms around his neck as well as Truth’s arm around his shoulders. He could feel…

Far gave a muffled exclamation of surprise as the bedroom faded and he found himself suddenly in his younger self’s place, being held between Becca and Truth. The three of them were back on the bed, in the staging area where they had started, once again surrounded by the formless gray mist.

“Far?” Truth looked confused. “What happened? Where are you—the younger you, I mean?”

“Don’t you understand?” Becca asked, still keeping her arms firmly around Far’s neck. “He’s here—that scared, hurting boy is right here. Inside.” She tapped Far’s chest with her fingers. “Just like the little boy Far comforted still lives in you. And the girl that lost the man she was going to marry lives in me. Those memories are part of us—they made us who we are.”

“You’re right.” Truth sat back, but kept an arm around Far’s shoulders.

Far was grateful for the warmth and closeness. He dared to put an arm around his brother. With the other arm, he gathered Becca close.

“Thank you,” he said hoarsely. “Thank you both. Going through that again was…it was almost more than I could bear.”

“But was that exactly how it happened?” Truth asked. “Apologies but I do not understand, Brother. What stopped you when you were about to use the blaster?”

Far shook his head. “I don’t know. I just remember that the feeling of hopelessness somehow lightened and I somehow decided not to pull the trigger.” He shrugged. “I put the blaster back in my father’s storage unit and never took it out again. Instead, I started trying to learn more about the attack on our parents’ ship the night we were born.” He looked at Truth. “I guess that was when I started my search for you in earnest, Brother. Though I didn’t find you for years to come, I never completely lost hope again.”

“Do you think you felt us?” Becca asked, her eyes wide. “Is it possible that this…” She gestured with one hand to the formless gray mist surrounding them. “All this that the Mindscape showed us really happened? That we weren’t just seeing memories?”

Truth frowned. “I don’t know. Before we all relived these bad times, I would have sworn that the night we witnessed in my old home was the worst beating my father ever gave me. Now I seem to have another memory—one of a tall man with blond hair who made him stop and…” He cleared his throat. “And comforted me after.” He shook his head. “I don’t know what happened to your shirt though, Brother.”

“Lost in the mists of time, perhaps,” Far said. He looked around. “So, is the tutorial over? Did we pass?”

“We’re still here, aren’t we?” Truth growled. “If the tanks had dissolved us, don’t you think we would be gone by now?”

“I suppose…” Far shook his head. “It’s all very confusing.”

“No, it’s not,” Becca said suddenly. She pulled out of their three way embrace and got off the bed to stand there, facing them. “It’s not confusing at all—in fact, I think I finally understand.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

“Understand what?” Far and Truth asked as one. They were still sitting side by side, their arms loosely draped around each other’s shoulders. Becca could see the tension in the dark twin’s body but he hadn’t pulled away when she left the bed. It made Becca glad—after the pain Far had just witnessed and felt through his younger self, he needed his brother close.

“I understand what we need to get out of here,” Becca said. “We need unity. Look,” she continued, seeing their confused looks. “Remember before when we were…were touching each other before? I mean, here on the bed…you know…” She could feel her cheeks getting hot but the twins simply nodded.

“We know,” Far said gently. “We did it to raise power in order to make projections.”

“But what if it wasn’t power we were getting from our, uh, contact at all?” Becca asked. “What if what made us able to project, not because we were more powerful or energized or whatever, but because we were more unified? Think about it, that weird airline hostess voice kept talking about the OneMind. We didn’t know what it meant but maybe…”

“It meant the merging of all our minds,” Far said, nodding.

“The convergence of all our thoughts and desires.” Truth sounded thoughtful.

“Exactly!” Becca said excitedly. “And how do we get closer mentally?”

The twins look at each other and then back at her.

“I think we know, mi’now,” Far said quietly. “But we’d like to hear you say it.”

Truth nodded. “Yes.”

Becca took a deep breath. “The way we get closer mentally is by having empathy and love for each other. Caring about the pain the others have gone through and sharing it to ease the load. But that’s not enough.”

Truth raised an eyebrow at her. “And what else do you think is needed, Rebecca?”

Becca gathered her courage. “This.”

She stepped forward and put one knee on the bed, right between Truth and Far. She slipped one arm around Far’s neck and the other around Truth’s. Slowly and deliberately, she kissed each of them in turn—first the light twin and then the dark. When she pulled back, both sets of eyes were on her, Far’s filled with need and uncertainty and Truth’s with desire.

“Becca?” Far asked, making her name into a question.

“We need to get closer physically in order to get closer mentally,” Becca said. Truth frowned. “You’re saying in order for us to merge our minds, we need to merge our bodies?”

Becca felt like each separate heartbeat was shaking her body and her cheeks were hot with shame and desire. Deep inside, she could hear a little voice—the voice of guilt and fear—saying that she shouldn’t do this. That she would lose one or both of the men she loved if she gave in to the raging fire sweeping through her—if she gave in to lust.

But if I don’t give in, we’ll never get out of here! We have to do this—I’m right. I know I’m right! she argued. And besides, none of this is real. We’re all still trapped in the Mindscape. No matter what we do, we’re not really touching.

The comforting thought gave her the courage to nod her head.

“Yes,” she said softly. “I’m saying we have to bond. Not as in bonding sex,” she went on quickly, seeing the uncertainty in the dark twin’s face. “I don’t know that we’re ready for that yet. But we have to get closer if we’re going to find the way out of here. And this…seems like the best way. The only way. Do the two of you agree?”

Far’s black eyes blazed with need but he kept his voice even and low. “You’re saying you’re willing to let us share you, mi’now? Share you sexually?”

Becca felt a rush of heat go through her. Under the scratchy, patchy sweater she wore, her nipples tingled and between her legs, her pussy throbbed.

“Yes,” she whispered. “If…if you want to, I mean.”

“And if we agree?” Truth asked, his deep voice a growl. “How far are you willing to go? How much do you want to give us, Rebecca?”

“I…I don’t exactly know.” Becca’s breath was coming fast and the weird fabric of the clothes her men had projected for her felt too tight and irritating suddenly. “Maybe…maybe we should just start, um, touching each other and see…see where it leads.”

“Agreed.” Truth slid one large, warm hand under her sweater and cupped her right breast.

Becca moaned and jumped a little but didn’t pull back. In fact, she pressed forward, rubbing the hard point of her nipple against the dark twin’s palm. Then she looked at Far.

“Do…do you want to…?” She couldn’t finish the sentence but she didn’t need to. The light twin was already sliding a hand up her sweater to cup her other breast. He thumbed her nipple gently, watching her reaction with hungry eyes.

“Such full, lovely breasts,” he murmured and looked at Truth. “I think I want to taste them again. Do you agree, Brother?”

“Gods, yes,” Truth growled. He looked at Becca. “If our lady would allow it.”

“Go…go on,” Becca murmured breathlessly. “Do what you want. Anything you want.”

“Anything?” Truth raised an eyebrow again as he and Far lifted the scratchy sweater over her head in a mutual effort. “That’s a dangerous offer to make, Rebecca.”

“I know.” Becca lifted her chin. “But…but I’m not afraid. After what the three of us just went through together, I know you—the two of you—care for me the same way I care for you. I know you’ll be gentle with me.”

“Of course.” Far rubbed his rough cheeks gently against the slopes of her breasts. “We would never hurt you, mi’now.”

“Agreed,” Truth rumbled and sucked her right nipple into his mouth.

Becca gasped at the sudden, sweet shock of pleasure. And then Far did the same with her left nipple and all she could do was arch her back and let the two of them suck her.

It felt incredible. The hot, wet suction of two large, male mouths on her sensitive buds at once. The feel of two sets of big, warm hands roving over her body, sliding around her waist, caressing her hips, sliding her trousers off…

Becca gave a little gasp when she realized that she was now completely naked. She hadn’t been wearing panties or a bra under the strange outfit the twins had projected for her but now to find herself completely naked was both frightening and strangely freeing at the same time.

At least I’m not cold this time, she thought hazily. Apparently having her men touch her at the same time warmed her right up.

Far released her left nipple with a final, soft, sucking kiss and looked up at her.

“So beautiful, mi’now,” he murmured softly, caressing her side with one hand. “Tell me, do you like giving yourself to both of us at once? Does it make you wet?”

Becca bit her lip. “You know it does,” she whispered. “But why don’t you see for yourself?”

“I don’t want to just see,” Truth growled, looking up at her.

“Oh…” Becca took a panting little breath. “Well then, feel for yourself,” she said boldly, spreading her thighs a little to bare her pussy for him. She didn’t know how she had gotten so brave but somehow it felt right to offer herself like this, to open herself for her men.

But Truth shook his head, his gray eyes flashing. “I don’t want to just feel either.”

“What, Brother?” Far asked in a low voice, looking at his twin. “Tell us what you want to do.”

Truth frowned, a look of uncertainty on his chiseled face.

“I know I should not want this but…” He took a deep breath and seemed to come to a decision. “Do you remember, Brother, that you promised to teach me how to pleasure our lady with my mouth?”

“Of course,” the light twin drawled. His black eyes were lazy with desire. “So you want to learn to eat pussy? To suck and lick and taste our sweet lady’s cunt until she comes for you—comes all over your face?”

Mother of God! Becca caught her breath as his hot, dirty words washed over her, filling her mind with all kinds of naughty images.

“I…” Truth looked uncertain. “Yes, that is exactly what I want though I know I should not. And I do not know….if I should.”

“What do you think, mi’now?” Far looked up at Becca. “Would you allow me to teach Truth the proper way to bring you pleasure with his tongue? Could you spread your legs and let him taste your sweet pussy?”

Becca’s heart was pounding and every inch of her skin felt sensitive and exposed. Could she really do this? Could she really lay back and let the dark twin suck and taste and lick her pussy while the light twin told him exactly how to do it?

She tried to take stock of herself. Here she was, kneeling naked on the bed between two huge warriors, her nipples hard from their sucking, her pussy wet from anticipating their touch. Could she open herself to this new pleasure—something she had never done before, even with Kenneth?

I told them anything, she reminded herself. Anything at all. And besides, we’re in the Mindscape. It’s not real—it’s okay.

“Yes,” she heard herself saying. “Yes, please, I…I want you to. If…if you really want to, that is,” she added, looking a little anxiously at Truth.

“Gods, you have no idea how much I want to,” he growled. “On Pax it is forbidden—the touching of the mouth to the lower parts. But somehow, when I look at you, Rebecca…” He shook his head. “It’s all I can think about. All I want to do.”

“That’s perfectly natural, Brother,” Far said softly, watching their exchange. “We Kindred like to scent mark our lovers with the glands around our lips and mouths. Tasting our lady’s pussy is the best, most effective way of doing that. Well, other than penetrating her with your cock, that is,” he added.

Becca felt her stomach do a slow flip of desire. “I don’t know about that,” she said hastily. “But…I don’t mind you penetrating me with your, uh, tongue if you really want to.”

Truth shook his head. “I do not know if I should go so far—though I want to, it still feels…” He shook his head. “I’m not certain about it.”

“Would you like to try kissing her first?” Far asked gently. “Even a female’s outer pussy is a very delicate, sensitive area. I’m certain our lady would derive much pleasure from a closed mouth kiss to her outer petals.” He looked down at Becca. “Wouldn’t you, mi’now?”

Becca felt like a thousand butterflies had taken off inside her stomach at once.

“I…I think so. I’ve never done this—never had anyone, uh, kiss me there before,” she whispered.

“Then it will be the first time for both of you,” Far said smoothly. He looked at Truth. “What do you say, Brother?”

“I say yes,” the dark twin growled. “It is forbidden by my people and yet…I find myself unable to resist.” He looked at Far. “But I’ve never performed this act before and I want to make sure I give our lady pleasure. Brother, you must guide me.”

“With pleasure.” Far nodded, a slow smile twitching the corner of his mouth. “A great deal of pleasure, actually. I can’t wait to see you kiss Becca’s sweet, little cunt.”

Becca felt like she was drowning in lust. Before she knew it, she was lying with her back to Far’s chest as he directed Truth to place a pillow under her bottom to elevate her.

“Make sure she’s comfortable, Brother,” the light twin instructed. “She must be completely relaxed in order to receive the pleasure you’re going to give.”

Becca didn’t know about being completely relaxed—she had never been so full of sexual tension in her life. And yet, feeling the light twin’s broad chest at her back while the dark twin hovered over her, making sure she was comfortable, made her feel surrounded by love and tenderness. She knew that Far and Truth would treat her like a lady, no matter how deeply sexual things got between them. That knowledge made her able to open herself to them with confidence and give what all three of them so desperately needed.

“Now spread her legs,” Far said, nodding at his brother to continue once Becca was settled. “Coax her open gently, not too wide at first. You want her pussy to be exposed slowly and gradually so as not to startle her.”

The dark twin did as he was told, running his large, warm hands up and down Becca’s bare thighs in a slow, gentle caress until she moaned and let her legs fall open for him.

He looked between her legs and caught his breath.

“So fucking gorgeous,” Becca heard him mutter. He looked up at her. “Every time I see you I remember all over again how beautiful you are, Rebecca,” he said hoarsely. “I love the deep color of your inner petals and the way you get so wet even your outer lips are soaked with your honey.”

Becca could feel her cheeks heating with a blush but she tried not to get embarrassed.

“I…I’m glad you like what you see,” she murmured.

“Not just what he sees,” Far said softly. “You fill all the senses, mi’now. Your warm, sweet fragrance…the soft mound of your little cunt all slick with your juices…” His voice dropped to a hungry growl. “Not to mention the salty, sweet flavor of your inner pussy.”

Truth tore his eyes from Becca and looked at his brother.

“You should take a turn too, Brother. I know how you hunger for Rebecca’s sweet flavor.”

“I will,” Far promised. “But first I want to watch you go down on her. I want to watch you kiss our lady’s pussy.”

“Gods, how I want that,” the dark twin growled hungrily. “But I want to do it right.”

“Then you must go slowly.” As he spoke, Far reached around Becca and cupped her full, naked breasts. Almost idly, he began to circle her nipples as he spoke. “First you must kiss just her outer lips,” he instructed. He looked down at Becca. “Is that all right, mi’now? Can Truth kiss your outer cunt if he promises to be slow and careful?”

“I…I guess so.” Becca’s heart was pounding so hard now she could barely breathe. She had never felt so open—so vulnerable as she did right now, lying back against Far while Truth prepared to kiss her pussy. And yet, she had never felt so hot either.

“Good.” Far nodded. “Go on, Brother—kiss our lady’s pussy but the outer lips only.”

Obediently, Truth knelt lower, his broad shoulders splitting Becca wide. She shivered as she felt his warm breath blowing against her inner thighs and exposed pussy mound. She knew they were still in the Mindscape and all this was happening in her head but still, it felt so incredibly real.

Then she felt the warm, rough scratch of Truth’s cheek against her inner thighs. She moaned softly in surprised pleasure as he did it again and then again.

“Brother?” Far asked.

Truth looked up guiltily. “Forgive me. I cannot wait to kiss but I felt…felt the need to do this first. I do not know why.”

“It’s the need to scent mark our lady’s most delicate areas—that’s all,” Far assured him. “Don’t worry, Brother, the impulse is stronger in some than others. I’m certain Becca doesn’t mind it. Do you?” he asked, looking down at her.

“N-no,” Becca whispered. “It…it feels nice, actually.”

“Not nearly as nice as it’s going to feel when Truth finally gets around to kissing you.” Far nodded significantly at his twin. “Brother?”

“With pleasure,” Truth growled. Pressing forward, he kissed Becca’s outer pussy lips with surprising gentleness.

She moaned softly as she felt herself open under his touch. His hot breath and the soft touch of his lips against her outer pussy was almost more than she could stand. But when Truth looked up at her, she could tell he wanted more.

“I need to kiss more deeply,” he muttered hoarsely, licking his lips, as though to catch just a trace of her honey. “I…cannot help myself.”

“You don’t need to,” Far assured him. “The desire to kiss our lady’s sweet cunt is normal—a need all Kindred have. Why not kiss her slit this time?”

“It is…getting dangerously close to tasting,” Truth growled. “Which is forbidden by my people.”

“But it’s not tasting,” Far insisted. “It’s still just a kiss. Your lips will be closed and you are still only kissing the outside of our lady’s pussy.”

Becca could sense the dark twin’s inner turmoil. He was walking the line—fighting the hungry instincts inside himself that urged him to taste her fully as he tried not to break the ancient taboo of the people who had raised them. At last, he nodded.

“Yes,” he said thickly. “It’s a kiss. Just a kiss.”

Leaning forward, he pressed his warm lips to her outer pussy, this time kissing along her wet, slippery slit. Becca moaned breathlessly as she felt his hot mouth press against her. Mother of God, it felt so good. And yet she desperately needed more.

Far seemed to sense her need, for he stroked her nipples a little faster.

“It’s all right, mi’now,” he murmured. “You’ll have everything you want. Everything you need—I promise.”

At last the dark twin drew back, panting, from his long kiss. His lips were shiny with Becca’s juices. He licked them hungrily as though he craved her taste.

“More,” he growled. “I need to do more. Kiss deeper."

“Slowly,” Far cautioned his brother. “You don’t want to scare our lady. Perhaps another kiss. Inside, this time.”

Reaching around Becca, he placed his long fingers on her swollen outer pussy lips. Then gently but firmly, he opened her, baring her slippery inner cunt completely to the dark twin’s gaze.

Becca’s stomach did a slow twist at the hungry desire she saw in Truth’s pale gray eyes.

“Gods,” he muttered hoarsely. “I shouldn’t. And yet…”

“Just kiss her,” Far urged. “Kiss her sweet little clit. It’s throbbing for you, Brother. Begging for the touch of your lips. Will you give our lady what she needs?”

The question was barely out of his mouth when the dark twin dived forward once more and kissed Becca’s wet, open cunt.

She moaned and jerked slightly from the sudden intense sensation. This time Truth was doing more than just giving her a closed mouth kiss. She felt his lips part and then something warm and wet was circling her throbbing clit—his tongue.

“Gods,” the dark twin pulled back long enough to mutter. “So fucking sweet. I never knew it could be so sweet.”

“That’s right, Brother,” Far murmured, still holding Becca’s pussy open for his twin’s assault. “Let go—give in to what you need. Taste our lady fully—lick her little cunt. Penetrate her with your tongue…eat her pussy.”

With a low growl of pure desire, Truth locked his muscular arms around Becca’s thighs and did as his brother suggested.

Becca gave a little cry as her thighs were split even wider and her pussy was bathed in warm, wet heat as Truth licked her inner cunt with desperate abandon. She started to tense up but then she heard Far whispering in her ear.

“It’s all right, mi’now,” he murmured soothingly. “He’ll calm down in a minute—it’s just his first time tasting pussy. It’s a hunger he’s had for years and he’s just now allowing himself to satiate it.”

Becca moaned as the dark twin lashed her sensitive clit with his tongue, his fingers digging into her thighs as he sought to hold her still, to hold her down so that he could get his fill. Her pussy felt opened and bathed by his mouth, completely owned and explored by the deep, possessive strokes of his tongue.

“Oh,” she moaned. “Oh, Truth…”

Jagged spikes of sensation shot through her. The pleasure the dark twin gave her was so intense it was almost frightening. She tried to buck her hips only to feel Truth clamp down even more—holding her in place. The message was clear—she was to hold still and be open for him. To submit totally to his tongue in her pussy.

Becca bit her lip—she’d never been held down like this before. Never been tasted at all and now Truth’s hot, wet tongue was invading her, mapping her wet folds and there was nothing she could do but hold still and let him. Nothing she could do but submit. Only the solid wall of Far’s chest against her back kept her from panicking.

“I…I didn’t know Kindred liked this so much,” she managed to gasp as the dark twin dragged his tongue from the bottom of her slit up to the top, sliding over her tender clit along the way.

“It’s not just that we like it—we need it,” Far murmured, his voice thick with lust. “The sweet, wet taste of our lady’s pleasure as we tongue her open…the tremble of her body as we drink our fill of her honey…it’s what every Kindred lives for. Nothing else compares to it—nothing but bonding sex, that is.” He stroked Becca’s hair. “Don’t fight it, mi’now. Just relax back against me and open yourself for Truth. Just spread your pussy for his tongue.”

Far twisted her nipples gently as he spoke, sending sharp little sparks of pleasure shooting through her breasts.

“Oh,” Becca moaned and thrust her breasts up to the light twin, trying to get more of the sweet sensation.

“That’s right, mi’now,” he murmured. “Let yourself go. Let me tend your sweet breasts while my brother tends to your pussy.”

The feeling of one brother rubbing and pinching her nipples while the other lapped and sucked at her open cunt was suddenly too much for Becca. With a low moan, she arched her back and her hands squeezed into fists as an intense orgasm raced through her.

“Oh!” she cried. “Oh, Truth…oh, Far…yes!”

“She’s coming, Brother,” Becca heard Far say as he continued to tease her nipples. “Quickly, press your tongue deep inside the well of her pussy if you wish to taste her honey fresh from the source.”

“I want nothing more in the universe,” the dark twin growled. Then Becca gasped as she felt something warm and wet sliding lower to find the opening to her pussy.

Truth gave a low growl of pure hunger, Then, holding her secret entrance wide with his thumbs, he thrust his tongue deep inside her inner cunt.

“Oh! Oh, God!” Becca cried out and came again as she felt him fill her. Her back arched even more and only Far holding her above and Truth holding her below kept her from coming completely off the bed.

“It’s all right, Becca,” she heard Far murmuring in her ear. “It’s all right—let yourself go. Let yourself come on Truth’s tongue. Let yourself come while he eats your sweet cunt.”

Becca couldn’t do anything else—she had never felt so helpless or so hot. It seemed like the pleasure went on forever, coming in wave after wave as Truth tonguefucked her cunt as deeply and thoroughly as he could.

For a while it seemed he would never get enough but at last the dark twin lifted his head from between her thighs and Becca was able to breathe again. Truth’s mouth was shiny with her juices and his eyes were dark with lust.

“Apologies.” He was panting as he spoke. “I only meant to kiss but I…I could not stop myself. Your taste was too sweet, my lady. I had to thrust my tongue deep in your cunt…had to taste your honey right from the source.”

“It’s…it’s all right,” Becca assured him. She was breathless herself from the intense pleasure and her hands were still curled into tight fists. Somehow she uncurled one and reached up to stroke Truth’s short, black hair. “I…it felt amazing,” she whispered. “A little scary but amazing all the same.”

“For me too,” Truth murmured.

“And me,” Far said softly.

“But brother,” Truth started to protest. “You never even got to—”

“I got plenty of pleasure from watching you taste our lady,” Far assured his brother. As he spoke, he began to slowly stroke Becca’s nipples again.

Only a second before she would have sworn that she was all done in and couldn’t stand even a bit more stimulation. But the slow, gentle caress of Far’s long fingers slipping over her sensitive buds seemed to start a fire in her all over again. She gave a soft moan and pressed her breasts up into his hands willingly.

Truth watched with hooded eyes, drinking in the way Far pinched and squeezed her nipples with a hungry expression on his face that reminded Becca neither brother had come yet. Then he made a soft, wondering sound at the back of his throat.

“Yes, Brother?” Far asked, raising an eyebrow at his twin.

“It is nothing. Only…” Truth shook his head. “I keep feeling that I should be angry to see you touch the woman I love—that I should want her all to myself. But…the opposite is true. Watching you touch Rebecca brings me pleasure—in fact, it makes me almost as hard as tasting her warm, wet pussy did.”

“Now you understand how I feel, watching you down between her legs,” Far murmured. “How all Twin Kindred feel as they watch their brothers pleasure the woman they both love.” He leaned forward and looked his twin in the eyes. “Would you care to see how far the pleasure extends?”

Truth frowned. “I’m not sure I follow you. What do you mean?”

Chapter Thirty

“You find pleasure in watching me touch and stroke our lady,” Far said. “How do you think you would feel if you watched me penetrate her? How would you like to watch my shaft slide into her sweet, slippery pussy?”

Becca caught her breath at his dirty words and the naughty images they brought to mind. She could just imagine herself naked and open between the two men, letting Truth watch as Far slowly slid the thick cock she could feel throbbing against her lower back deep into her pussy…

I shouldn’t she thought, a flash of guilt almost consuming her. It’s so wrong…so bad…

But it was the only way to bring them all together. And it wasn’t just that—by allowing Truth and Far to share her, she was also bringing the two brothers together, she was sure of it. If Truth could sit by and watch—or even take pleasure—in seeing her being penetrated by his brother, he would be that much closer to forming a true bond with his twin.

Of course that all depended on what Truth thought about the idea. Becca watched him closely, seeing both desire and uncertainty flitting across his face.

“I…would be open to such an experiment,” he said at last. “Only if Rebecca was in agreement, of course.”

“Mi’now?” Far looked down at her, his black eyes filled with need and desire. “Would you allow this? Would you permit me to slide my cock into your pussy as my brother watches?”

Becca bit her lip. We’re in the Mindscape, she reminded herself. Not really doing any of this at all.

“Yes,” she said at last. “Yes, but…do you think this would bring us together? Would help us form the OneMind the voice kept talking about?”

Far shook his head. “I don’t know exactly what is involved in forming the OneMind—none of us does. But if I had to guess, I would think penetration wouldn’t be quite enough. Truth and I would probably have to fill you with our seed to seal the act between us.”

“You mean you’d have to…to make love to me? Both of you? At once or…?” Becca left the question hanging.

“Again, I’m not sure,” the light twin said. “Of course, for Twin Kindred with a normal bond, singular penetration would be difficult. For most of our kind, both twins must be inside their lady at the same time or they will experience pain. But because Truth and I have been so long separated, I think it would be possible for us to penetrate you separately.”

“And penetration doesn’t necessarily have to mean fucking—apologies, Rebecca—I mean, making love,” Truth pointed out. “For right now Far simply wants to…” He swallowed hard. “Wants to slide his shaft deep in your sweet channel while I watch.”

“And…will you want to do the same when he’s done?” Becca whispered. How far were the three of them going to go? How far did she want to go? All the way, whispered a little voice but she pushed it away, feeling guilty.

“I may need to if we’re going to form this OneMind we keep talking about,” Truth pointed out.

“But…” Becca bit her lip. “Far said you’d need more than just penetration. He said you’d have to…to fill me with your, uh, seed. Both of you.”

“Entirely possible,” the dark twin said. “But again, that doesn’t have to mean fucking. If you’d prefer it, we can simply stimulate ourselves until we’re on the brink, then slide into you once to the hilt and come deep in your pussy.”

A shiver of pure lust went through Becca at the dark twin’s words.

“I guess that would work,” she said softly.

“But first we need to see if Truth can bear to see me enter you with my cock as he entered you with his tongue,” Far murmured. “And if he can take pleasure in the sight.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “Can you let us try it?”

Slowly, Becca nodded. “Yes,” she murmured. “I…yes. How…how do you want me? How do you need me?”

“On your hands and knees,” Truth growled, looking at her hungrily. “If this is to be a true test I need a clear view. I need to watch you submitting to my brother, spreading your thighs and your pussy wide to accept his cock.”

Becca shivered again and felt her nipples turn to hard little points. “All right,” she whispered, sitting up. “I…I can do that, I guess.”

Feeling intensely vulnerable, she got on her hands and knees in the middle of the big bed. She’d only ever had one man inside her and that had just been the once. She and Kenneth had made love in the standard missionary position which served to make her feel less rather than more exposed.

Now she was in an animalistic pose, her ass high in the air and her breasts hanging down in a way that made her feel sexual…put on display. Was she really going to do this? Was she really going to spread her legs for Far’s thick cock while Truth watched her take his brother deep in her pussy?

It seemed she was.

Becca watched with wide eyes as the light twin pulled down his too-tight black trousers, baring a truly massive cock. What was it that Kat always said about Kindred? That they were all hung like Clydesdales—that was it. Just the thought made her blush.

The light twin seemed to sense her uncertainty because he stroked her quivering shoulders and back and leaned down to look into her eyes.

“I’m going to do this slowly, mi’now,” he murmured. “Going to enter you as gently as I can. If at any time it’s too much just tell me and I’ll pull out—I swear it.”

The concerned look on his face and his deep, soothing voice took away some of Becca’s jitters.

“Yes,” she whispered, looking up at him. “I…I know you’ll be careful. I trust you, Far.”

“Thank you, mi’now.” He kissed her hot cheek, his lips lingering sweetly on her heated skin before he finally straightened up. “Well, Brother,” he said, looking at Truth. “Are you ready to watch me penetrate our lady?”

“Yes.” The dark twin’s voice sounded slightly strangled and Becca wondered if he was torn between desire and custom again. From what she’d heard, a true Rai’ku male would tear another male who dare to touch his female to shreds. That wasn’t what the Twin Kindred did at all, though—they shared. But could Truth enjoy sharing her so intimately? With a little shiver, she decided they were about to find out.

She bit her lip as she felt the light twin get into position behind her. She could feel his heavy cock brushing against her naked bottom, the silky shaft just barely kissing her bare skin.

“See, Brother?” she heard Far say as one large hand came to settle on the curve of her hip. “Our lady is open and waiting—waiting for me. I have my cock out and naked in my hand, ready to enter her. Ready to claim her. How does it feel to know this? To see what I’m about to do?”

“It…does not feel bad,” Truth spoke in that same, strangled tone. “Go on, Far—show me more.”

“I’m going to slide against her now.” Far suited actions to words and Becca bit back a gasp as she felt the broad, plum-shaped head of his shaft glide gently between her open folds. “Spread a little wider, mi’now,” Far instructed her. “Let me rub your clit.”

Unable to help herself, Becca obeyed. She widened her stance and lifted her hips, feeling her pussy lips part with the new posture.

Far took full advantage of her new vulnerability. Becca felt him slide the head of his cock deep into her slippery folds and rub hard over the aching bud at her center.

The motion sent a bolt of pleasure through her entire body and she gasped and jumped at the intimate contact.

“It’s all right, Becca,” she heard Far murmur as he caressed her hips and back again. “I’m not actually inside you yet—I’m just rubbing your inner folds.”

Becca had the idea that he was saying this as much for Truth’s benefit as hers.

“All…all right,” she gasped. “I…I’m okay. It’s just intense and I’m already really sensitive from…from…”

“From Truth’s tongue,” Far finished for her softly. “Yes, he licked out your sweet little cunt very well, didn’t he? The question is, did he make you wet enough inside to take my cock deep inside?” Looking over her shoulder, Becca saw him turn to the silently watching Truth. “Did you, Brother? Should we put it to the test?”

Truth hesitated for so long, Becca wasn’t sure what he was going to say. His eyes were half-lidded as he watched what Far was doing to her—the way his brother’s long, thick cock was almost penetrating her pussy.

“Do it,” he growled at last. “I shouldn’t want to see it but I do. I want to watch as you put your shaft deep in our lady—want to watch you fill her cunt with your cock.”

“Becca?” Far made her name into a question. “Is that all right with you?”

“Y-yes.” Becca’s hands curled into fists in the mattress. “If…as long as you go slow. You guys are really big and I’m, uh, not.”

“She is exceptionally tight, Brother,” Truth murmured. “I felt that with my tongue.”

Becca bit her lip. She knew she shouldn’t be scared. After all, this was the Mindscape. She ought to be able to handle a guy—even a Kindred sized guy—with ease. But it all felt so real and it had been so long since her one and only act of sex she felt like a virgin all over again. If only I had that bonding fruit juice Kat gave me…

Suddenly, to her surprise, the small blue bottle appeared on the bed beside her. It was perfect in every detail—exactly like the one Kat had given her right down to the lovely flower shaped stopper.

“What’s that?” Truth asked, frowning.

“Bonding fruit juice.” Becca couldn’t believe it had actually appeared.

“But how did you…?”

“I don’t know.” Becca shrugged. “I was just wishing for it and it appeared.”

Far looked thoughtful. “You know, I was just wishing we had some bonding fruit or something like it to help you as well.” He looked at Truth. “Brother?”

“I didn’t wish specifically for bonding fruit or any of its derivatives but I was thinking it would be helpful if we had something to ease the way for Rebecca,” Truth said. “She is extremely tight.”

Becca felt a surge of excitement. “You know what this means? We must be on the right track! Our projections are getting better.”

“But we didn’t consciously try to project anything,” Truth protested.

“That’s the point,” Becca told him. “We didn’t have to try to make anything appear—we were all on the same wavelength and thinking the same thing and it just happened. Spontaneously. We are definitely on the right track.”

Truth raised an eyebrow at her. “So do you wish to stop now? Have we achieved the necessary closeness to have a OneMind and either find Vashtar or project a door out of here?”

Becca had a guilty feeling she ought to say yes. But Far was right behind her, the warm head of his cock sliding against her sensitive folds, about to fill her up. And Truth was watching with narrowed eyes, as though he couldn’t decide whether to be jealous or aroused.

They’re close to coming together, Becca told herself. If we stop now, they’ll drift apart again. This is about more than forming the OneMind—it’s about bringing them into some kind bond—a Twin bond with each other. We have to go on.

“No,” she said aloud. “I agree with what Far said earlier. In order to completely form the OneMind we need to go further. Need to…do more.”

“We’ll have to if you drink that.” Far nodded at the small glass bottle of bonding fruit juice they had somehow made appear. “We spoke earlier of filling you with our seed, Becca. But if you drink essence of bonding fruit, we’ll have no choice than to fill you completely in order to quell your desire.”

“I don’t know about that,” Becca said uneasily. “I mean, after I ate the cake at Kat’s wedding the two of you were able to, you know, help me when we did that first joining.”

“But we’re already in a kind of joining,” Truth pointed out. “Or what else would you call the Mindscape?”

“I don’t know.” Becca looked at the bottle and made a decision. “But I think it’s a chance I’m going to have to take. If…if we’re going to be able to do…whatever it is we’re doing.”

“You know what we’re doing, Becca,” Far murmured and she felt his cock nudge her open pussy gently. “I’m about to slide my shaft inside you to the hilt. After I do, Truth will have his turn as well. Both of us are going to make love to you and probably come in you as well, planting our seed as deeply in your belly as we can.” He stroked her hips gently. “I just think we need to be honest with ourselves—this is what we’re doing.”

Becca bit her lip. “I know,” she whispered. “I know what we’re doing. And…I don’t want to stop.”

“Nor I,” Truth said.

“I don’t either.” Far nodded at the small bottle. “Go on, Becca—drink the juice. If Truth and I have to fill you with our cocks and our cum in order to put out the fire it starts inside you, then we will do so. We won’t leave you unsatisfied or hurting.”

“I know you won’t.” Becca turned her head, meeting both their eyes. She saw nothing but love there—love and desire. “All right.” She took a deep breath. “I’m kind of in a bad position for opening bottles right now—Truth, could you help me?”

Without comment, Truth pulled out the small flower shaped stopper and tilted the blue bottle towards her lips. Becca took a long, deep swallow and the dark twin replaced the stopper carefully before setting the bottle down beside the bed.

Becca wondered if it would disappear, if it would meld back into the gray mist that surrounded them as the quilt and the pizza had. But her musings were interrupted by a warming tingle that seemed to run all through her body. Kat had said that the juice acted fast and it was—it was acting even faster than the cake she’d eaten which had gotten her into this mess in the first place. She felt better now—more open somehow. More able to take what Far and Truth had to give.

“All right,” she murmured, looking back at the light twin. “I…I’m ready.”

“I am too,” Truth growled, sitting back and watching with narrowed eyes. “Do it, Brother. Let me see you enter our lady.”

“With pleasure,” Far said softly, stroking over Becca’s hips. “But I would ask one favor of you, Truth. Would you be so kind as to spread our lady’s pussy for me that I might enter her more easily?”

Becca caught her breath at his words as she realized what the light twin was doing. He was not only asking his brother to watch as he made love to her—he was asking him to participate, to ease the way for his entrance.

There was a tense silence and she wasn’t sure how the dark twin was going to react. Then she felt another set of large, warm hands on her skin. Truth was kneeling beside her and reaching around to cup her inner thighs.

“As you wish,” he growled softly. And then Becca felt his long fingers parting her outer pussy lips, spreading her wide for his brother’s penetration.

“Thank you, Brother,” Far murmured and then, at last, she felt the soft kiss of his crown to the entrance of her pussy.

“Oh,” she moaned softly as she felt Far nudge just the head of his cock inside her. The bonding fruit juice was really working on her now, making her ache to be filled—not that she hadn’t been aching before but now it seemed like she might die if she didn’t have him inside her. But still he lingered with just the head breaching her entrance.

“Are you watching, Brother?” he murmured to Truth. “Do you like what you see? Does it bring you pleasure to see my cock entering our lady’s pussy?”

“I…” Truth swallowed hard, his throat making a dry clicking noise. “It does,” he admitted at last. “A lot of fucking pleasure, actually.”

“Do you want to watch me enter her more?” Far asked, his deep voice seductively smooth. “Do you want to see me fill her to the hilt?”

“Yes, damn you.” Truth sounded conflicted—filled with both desire and shame. “You know I do. Fill her, Brother. Fill her cunt with your cock.”

“As you wish.” Far echoed his brother’s words. Then Becca gave a low moan as she felt the thick shaft slowly but surely sliding inside her.

Mother of God, he was big! But thanks to the juice she’d taken, she accommodated him easily. She could feel her inner walls stretching around him but stretching in a good way—a way that was pleasurable, not painful. A bolt of pure pleasure lanced through her when he finally hit bottom within her. She moaned and tilted her hips upward, trying to get more of the delicious sensation of being so thoroughly and completely filled.

“That’s good, Becca,” she heard Far murmur. “So good of you to take my cock deep inside your tight little cunt. How does it feel, mi’now? Do you like to feel my shaft filling you?”

“Y-yes,” Becca admitted in a low voice. “I…I can’t help it. I feel like I need it—need you in me, Far.”

“And you, Brother?” Far asked, looking at his twin. “How do you feel seeing my shaft buried to the hilt in our lady?”

“More fucking turned on than I have ever been in my life,” Truth growled. “As you said—I cannot help but get pleasure from watching you pleasure the female we both love.”

“It’s the Twin Kindred way,” Far said simply. He stroked Becca’s ass and pressed a little deeper into her, making her moan. “Gods, you’re tight, mi’now. Your pussy feels so good all around me.”

Becca moaned and looked over her shoulder to catch his eyes. “Are we going to try and form the OneMind? Are…are you going to…to come in me?” she asked.

She wasn’t sure what she wanted the answer to be so she was surprised at the rush of disappointment she felt when he shook his head.

“No,” he murmured. “Not yet. It is Truth’s turn in your pussy now, mi’now. I cannot think of filling you with my seed until he has also had a chance to thrust deep in your cunt and feel your sweet walls surround his shaft.”

Becca nearly cried with disappointment as she felt the light twin withdraw his long, thick shaft. She had never felt so empty before—so desperately in need of being filled.

“You don’t have to do this, Brother,” Truth murmured as Far slid all the way out of her. “You can finish inside her if you wish—it’s clear that she needs you.”

“No, she needs both of us,” Far said firmly. “Come, Becca,” he added, taking her in his arms and pulling her back against him again so that they were in the same position they had been when Truth had tasted her. “Lie back against me and let Truth fill your pussy with his cock.”

The need was beating inside her like a second heartbeat, making Becca more than willing to do as he said. She didn’t care what happened at this point—didn’t care which of the brothers slid their cock deep inside her. She only knew she needed to be filled and soon.

The bonding fruit juice is making me crazy! How is it working so well if we’re just in the Mindscape? How…but the wondering questions were swept away by the fire growing inside her.

“Please,” she begged, as Truth pulled down his tight black trousers and got into position between her legs. “Please, I need…need it so much.”

“I know what you need.” The dark twin’s voice was both rough and tender. “And I want to give it to you, Rebecca. Try to relax against Far and let me enter you.”

Looking down between them, Becca saw that if anything, he was even longer and thicker than his brother. But again, she didn’t care. She only knew she wanted him in her, filling her to the limit.

She moaned eagerly and reached for the dark twin as she felt the thick head of his cock breach her entrance. At the same time, she heard Far give a low, hoarse exclamation as he watched his brother enter her.

“Gods you’re beautiful, Becca,” he murmured in her ear as Truth pressed deep inside her, stretching her open. “So beautiful lying there with your legs spread to accept Truth’s cock deep in your pussy.”

“Feels…feels good,” Becca moaned as she felt the dark twin bottom out inside her. “Feels amazing.” Amazing but not quite right, whispered a little voice inside. Something is missing…but what?

“Of course it’s good,” Far said softly, stroking her cheek. “You were made to be between us, mi’now.”

Between them—that’s it! Suddenly she knew what she needed, what she was so hungry for.

“Truth,” she said, looking up at the dark twin. “This is good but I need…need more.”

“More like this?” He pulled back a little and pumped into her, his hips flexing and his biceps tensing with the motion.

“Oh!” Becca threw back her head with a little moan as the pleasure arched through her like lightening. It felt so incredible, and yet something was missing. No, not something—someone.

“Becca?” she heard Far murmur in her ear. “Is that what you need? You need Truth to make love to you? To fuck you?”

“Y-yes…and no,” she managed to gasp out. “I do want him to make love to me but, well…I want you too, Far.” She tipped her head up to look into his bottomless black eyes. “I want you both. At…at the same time.”

She couldn’t believe she’d had the nerve to say it out loud but she couldn’t help it. Something told her she wouldn’t be satisfied until this request was met—until she had both of her men filling her at once. Filling her and fucking her at the same time. This is wrong…so wrong, whispered the little voice but Becca pushed it away. It’s the Mindscape—it’s not real, she reminded herself. It’s all right—we need to do this.

But Truth was frowning. “I…cannot, Rebecca,” he murmured, withdrawing. “I am sorry but even in the confines of the Mindscape, that is too much. I cannot touch my shaft to that of another male. It is…not right.”

“I don’t think Becca is talking about full bonding sex,” Far said gently, watching his brother slide all the way out of Becca’s pussy. “And I think we can give her what she needs without ever once touching if the idea still disturbs you, Brother.”

“It does,” Truth said shortly. “But what do you mean, Far? How can we satisfy her need without merging?”

Chapter Thirty-one

“Any word from Becca and the wonder twins?” Kat asked as Sylvan walked into the room.

She was spending time with Sophie and Liv and their babies in anticipation of her own impending twins. Sophie called it taking a hands-on Mommy class and Kat couldn’t deny that it was true. After all, she’d never been much of a baby person so she was trying to learn everything she could before her own two popped out.

“I’m afraid not.” Sylvan shook his head. “Frankly, I’m getting a little worried about them. They reached orbit around Orthanx hours ago and contacted us once—then nothing.” He frowned. “The strange thing is, they never went down to the surface. When we send a message their shuttle sends back a ping—a standard automated reply showing that it's still in orbit—but none of them answer the call.”

“You mean they're just sitting up there, doing nothing? Why haven't they gone down to Orthanx? You think there’s something wrong?” Sophie looked up at her mate anxiously.

“I don’t know.” Sylvan sighed. “I’ll give them another few hours before trying to contact them again. If they don’t respond, we may have to send a shuttle after them.”

“Do you really think they can bring back the solution to our, uh, Unmated Male problem?” Kat asked.

“And by ‘problem,’ you mean the fact that every single Kindred warrior without a bond to a female to anchor his mind is demon-possessed,” Liv said dryly.

“Well, yeah. It’s kind of a big problem, wouldn’t you say?” Kat said, frowning. “I mean if those guys got out from behind the shield barrier…”

“The whole area is heavily guarded,” Sylvan said. “But you know you’re free to relocate to Earth until we get the situation solved. A lot of Kindred brides are doing that—especially those with small children.” He gave Sophia a significant glance.

“No way,” she said stubbornly. “I’m not going anywhere. Besides, Liv thinks she has a solution to the problem. At least, a temporary one until Becca and her guys get back.”

“Oh?” Sylvan had great respect for his sister-in-law who was one of the most competent nurses he knew. “What is it, Olivia?” he asked. “Please tell me and I’ll be happy to bring it before the Council.”

“Well, I’m not exactly sure it would work,” Liv said hesitantly. “But it might buy some time. I know we don’t want to hurt the Unmated Males permanently in any way. After all, it’s not their fault they got possessed by demons. But we can’t have them trying to get out of the Unmated Males area either. So I thought…”

“Yes?” Sylvan gestured for her to go on.

“Well, since they got possessed by that creepy Donald guy using the air ducts to spread the shadow stone in the first place, I thought why not use the air ducts again for something else.”

“Tell him what, Livvy,” Sophia said excitedly.

“I think we should blow some kind of air born chemical—some kind of knock-out gas into the Unmated Males area,” Olivia said. “It probably won’t evict the demons but if the bodies they’re inhabiting are down for the count, it’ll make it a hell of a lot harder for them to cause trouble.”

“Olivia, you’re a genius!” Sylvan’s normally stoic face broke into a wide smile. “Why didn’t I think of that?”

“Maybe because you’ve been up for days trying to take care of the entire Mother Ship ever since this all started,” Sophia said, frowning.

“I’m sorry, Talana, truly I am.” Sylvan pulled her close and kissed her forehead gently. “I know I haven’t been around much. But with everything that’s been happening…”

“I know, I know…” Sophia put her arms around him and snuggled close so that her head fit under his chin. “I understand you have the weight of the world on your shoulders. I just wish you’d come home and let me take care of you once in a while.” She brightened. “So—do you think Liv’s plan could work?”

“I don’t see why not.” Sylvan sounded thoughtful. “Of course, one of the air ducts can only be accessed by going into the Unmated Males area but we shouldn’t have to do that. The main ventilation system that feeds the sector is outside the shield barrier. It should be simple enough to pump some kind of sleeping agent directly into their area and put them all down—temporarily, of course.”

“Of course,” Sophia agreed. “So you’ll try it, right?”

Sylvan frowned. “I’ll have to run it by the Council first. We’re completely unbalanced right now since Chancellor Terex is still unable to lead.”

“Oh, is he still in a coma?” Kat had only met the head of the Kindred Ruling Council once and thought him a kind but distant male. He was a Blood Kindred, which explained his cool demeanor. Sylvan was the only Blood Kindred Kat really knew well and as far as she could tell, every other Kindred of his kind had ice water running in their veins.

“I’m afraid so.” Sylvan shook his head. “We don’t know if he’ll ever come out of it—let alone be able to resume his normal functions. But the Council has voted to give him more time before replacing him so we’re doing the best we can without him. It’s not easy though—he casts the deciding vote on every issue and has the power to veto majority decisions although he has never used it.”

“He’s a wise male,” Liv said thoughtfully. “Though he always seems sad to me.”

“Because he lost his wife,” Kat reminded her. “He—oh!” She put a hand to her belly. “Wow, these guys are really kicking today.”

“They can’t wait to get out and meet their mama.” Sophia smiled. “Speaking of which, I need to get my own twins up from their nap or they won’t sleep tonight.”

“Ditto with my little guy,” Liv said, rising. She offered Kat a hand up. “Are you going to stick around?”

“Nope, Lock is cooking Thai food tonight. I have to go make sure Deep doesn’t sneak in too many peppers and make it spicy.” Kat looked at Sylvan. “Keep me posted about Becca and her guys, will you? I like her a lot and I have a worried feeling about them.”

“You are not the only one who is worried,” Sylvan said gravely. “We have our hopes pinned on them finding the solution to our problem. Even the priestesses of our Sacred Grove have been unable to cast these beings—these demons out. If Far and Truth and Becca don’t bring back a cure…” He shook his head. “I’m not sure what we’re going to do.”

Chapter Thirty-two

“I’ll show you how we can satisfy our lady without merging our shafts,” Far said. “Like this.”

Becca moaned when she felt the light twin’s long fingers sliding down to cup her pussy. He swirled his fingertips around her entrance, gathering moisture, before sliding even lower.

“Oh!” she gasped when she felt him fingering her rosebud, sliding his fingertips, made slippery with her honey, around her nether entrance.

“Is this all right?” Far asked in a low voice. “Do you mind if I touch you like this, Becca? If I touch you here?”

“I…I guess it’s all right,” Becca murmured. “But…but what are you going to do?”

“Simple,” Far murmured. “I’m going to slide inside you here and fill your sweet little ass with my cock. Then, when I’m settled all the way inside you, Truth will enter you again and fill your pussy.”

“Oh…” Becca bit her lip as the mental image of the proposed double penetration filled her head. Could she really allow such a thing? Even in the Mindscape, as Truth had pointed out, some things still felt…if not wrong exactly then at least taboo. Forbidden.

But the bonding fruit juice she had taken was still working inside her, making her want to open herself, making her feel empty, making her want to be filled.

Be honest, whispered a little voice in her head. Is it really the juice? Or do you just want an excuse to do something you know you shouldn’t even consider? Are you really going to take on two men at once, Becca?

I want to, she made herself admit. I really want to do this. But not just because the juice is making me horny—because, well…because I want to show them both how I feel. How much I…love them? Did she really feel so deeply for both her men?

After all they’d been through together…After seeing both of them at their lowest moment and comforting them…after being seen at her own low point and taking comfort from them as well…She knew the answer.

“Yes,” she said out loud, both to Far and to herself. “Yes, I want this. I want you—both of you.”

“Thank you, Becca,” Far murmured and looked at his twin. “Our lady will graciously allow it, Brother. What do you say, will you share her with me in this way? Will you help me—can we pleasure and fill our beloved Becca together?”

Truth’s answer was almost immediate.

“Yes,” he growled softly, stroking Becca’s cheek. “Yes, I want this too. Want to fill our lady’s pussy as you fill her ass. As long as we can do it without hurting her.”

“We can,” Far assured him. “She’s had the bonding juice. Together we can fill her and bring her pleasure.”

“Please,” Becca panted. “Please…do it soon.” She looked up at Far. “And…are you going to come inside me? Both of you?”

He stroked her cheek. “It may be the only way to bring you relief.”

“Then do it,” Becca whispered. “Fill me up and…and come in me. Both of you, please. I…I need you to.”

“We will,” Far promised. “But gently, mi’now. Am I correct in thinking your sweet little rosebud is virgin?” he stroked around her nether entrance again, making Becca moan.

“Yes,” she whispered.

“Then I must be very careful,” Far murmured. “I’m going to use your own moisture to open you slowly, Becca. Only when I feel you’re ready will I penetrate you.”

“All…all right,” Becca murmured. “I guess that’s okay.”

“It will be very pleasurable once you’re open enough,” Far promised her. He looked at Truth. “But I’m going to need your help, Brother.”

The dark twin nodded. “Anything. What can I do?”

Far smiled lazily. “Simply do what you do best—lick our lady’s pussy as I open her. Give her pleasure to relax her as I spread her sweet ass wide for my cock. Can you do that?”

Truth’s eyes blazed. “You know I can. I could lick her pussy all day and never tire of it.”

“Then do it,” Far directed. “Gently but thoroughly. Bring her to the brink but don’t let her come—we want that to happen while we’re inside her.”

“I…I don’t understand,” Becca moaned as the dark twin got between her thighs and began lapping her open pussy once more. “Why…why can’t I come until you’re inside me?”

“Because, mi’now, Truth and I will be coming as well and we’ll need the natural contractions of your body orgasming around us to help plant our seed as deeply inside you as possible,” Far murmured. “None of us is quite sure about what forming the OneMind entails, but it stands to reason that the deeper we can get inside you and the deeper we can plant our seed, the stronger our union will be.”

It made sense to Becca—as much as anything could make sense, anyway, when her mind was fogged with lust. She moaned again as she felt Far penetrate her rosebud with two long, gentle fingers.

“Relax, Becca,” he murmured. “Just relax and let me open you up.”

Becca tried to do as he directed. She took a deep breath and let it out, consciously releasing the tension in her lower body. Far’s fingers scissored inside her, opening her ever wider, bringing her closer to the edge. At the same time, Truth was slowly but thoroughly licking her pussy, his eyes fixed on hers as he lapped from top to bottom, dragging his tongue over her tender clit with each stroke.

The pleasure was beginning to build in her again when Becca felt the light twin withdraw his fingers and replace them with the broad head of his cock.

“Oh!” she gasped as he pressed gently upward and inward. “Are you…are you going to…”

“Relax, mi’now,” he whispered tenderly in her ear. “You’re open enough now to take me, I promise. So just open and let me slide my cock into your sweet ass.”

“I…I’ll try,” Becca said softly, biting her lip.

“Just concentrate on the pleasure Truth is giving you,” Far directed, nudging another thick inch inside her. “Don’t stop licking her, Brother,” he directed. “Not until I’m all the way inside her.”

Truth was obviously in no hurry to stop—he continued his long, slow oral assault, apparently savoring her flavor, as little by little, Far’s cock pierced her ass.

Becca moaned at the feeling of fullness in a place where she had never had anyone before—where she had never even dreamed of letting a man go. But again, the stretching sensation she had was a good and pleasurable one. Far was also tugging at her nipples as he entered her and whispering in her ear, telling her how beautiful and brave she was and how good it was going to feel to share her with his brother. His soft, deep voice in her ear as well as Truth’s tongue bathing her pussy with long, slow strokes, went a long way towards relaxing her and helping her open up.

At last he was all the way in and she felt his trim hips come flush against her ass.

“There,” he murmured, pulling out half an inch and pressing back in again as though making sure he was as deep as he could go. “I’m completely in you, Becca.” He looked down at Truth who was still at work between her thighs. “Brother,” he said hoarsely. “Will you join me in filling our lady?”

Truth gave her pussy one last, loving lick and then rose to hover over her.

“Are you certain, Rebecca?” he murmured, looking into Becca’s eyes. “Certain this is what you want?”

“If it’ll bring us closer together, then yes.” Becca reached for him, putting her arms around his neck.

Truth laughed dryly. “I do not see how it could help doing that. But if I enter you now and fill you along with my brother there is no going back, for either of us. Even though we are in the Mindscape and not reality—this is a decision we cannot take back. You know that.”

Becca bit her lip. “I know, Truth,” she murmured. “And I know you and I both have had our doubts about this because of the way we were raised. But this…feels right.”

The dark twin frowned. “Mostly right, anyway.”

“Yes,” Becca admitted. “But as you said, this is still the Mindscape so it’s not real. And we need to merge if we’re ever going to get out of here. I can’t think of a better way to do it than this.”

“All right.” Truth nodded and kissed her mouth gently. Becca hummed with pleasure as she tasted her own juices on his lips. “All right,” he said again when the kiss broke. “I will share you with my brother, Rebecca. As you share your love with both of us.”

“Yes,” Becca whispered, stroking his hair. Once again she had the feeling of being full and yet not full at the same time. There was something missing from the equation she and Far were forming and she knew what—or who—it was. Truth—they needed Truth.

And she knew they would have him when she felt the broad, slick head of his cock brush against her sensitive pussy lips. Then he found his way to her entrance and began to push his way in.

“Gods,” he groaned as Becca bit back a gasp. “You’re so tight.”

“Even tighter because I’m already filling her, Brother,” Far murmured.“But Becca separates us so we don’t truly touch. She separates us as she draws us together. Our lovely lady.” He kissed Becca’s cheek and pinched her nipples gently as Truth continued to slide deep inside her.

“It makes her so much tighter,” the dark twin groaned. “Gods, almost more than I can bear.”

It was almost more than Becca could bear too. The stretching sensation she felt wasn’t exactly painful but it was extreme. Her body was definitely speaking to her, letting her know that she had never been so filled before. And yet, it still felt right. Right to open herself to both her men at once. Right to bring them together, using herself as a bridge. She felt a surge of love for both of them and a feeling of closeness and tenderness enveloped her as the head of Truth’s cock finally found the end of her channel.

They both gasped when the broad head of his shaft touched bottom within her and Becca couldn’t help feeling amazed that she was doing this. That she was actually letting this happen. It was like a dream somehow—an incredibly erotic dream she’d fallen into and didn’t know how to wake up from.

It is a dream—it’s the Mindscape, remember?

Yes, of course—how could she forget? As if she would ever do any of this in real life. And yet, even knowing it wasn’t real, it was the most intense and sexual situation Becca had ever been in. She had never felt so filled, had never been so open. But the feeling was a good one—a safe one as strange as that sounded. She was surrounded by the big, hard bodies of the men who loved her—surrounded, invaded, completely and totally owned. And though a part of her still insisted it was wrong, Becca couldn’t help herself—she loved it.

“Please,” she moaned, leaning back against Far’s chest and wiggling her hips just a bit. “Please, I want…I need…”

“We’re going to give you everything you need, Becca,” the light twin promised. “Just relax and let us take you where you need to go. Relax and let us love you.”

Becca could do nothing else. Feeling helpless and hot and filled to the hilt, she let herself relax between them. Though they didn’t say a word to each other, they seemed to know exactly what to do. As one, they both began the long, slow, erotic slide out of her body.

Becca tensed, fearing to lose them, not wanting to feel so empty inside. But again, as if by mutual consent, Far and Truth both surged forward again, bottoming out inside her again and making Becca moan with unexpected pleasure.

“Oh,” she gasped. “Oh, God, yes.” She could feel both shafts moving inside her, thrusting in tandem to fill and penetrate her, opening her up. It was the most incredible feeling she’d ever had and it just went on and on and on.

“Gently, Rebecca,” Truth ground out and she could tell he was holding himself back with an effort. “Just try to be open to us and we will go gently.”

“Truth is right,” Far panted in her ear. “Just open yourself and we swear not to hurt you. But now we need to move more quickly.”

“Do…do what you have to do,” Becca whispered breathlessly.

“What we need is to fuck you and come in you, Rebecca,” Truth growled. “Can you handle that? Can you be open enough to take our cum deep in your pussy and ass?”

“Yes.” Becca kissed him and then turned her head to kiss Far as well. “It…it’s what I want, too. And it’s all right—I trust you. Both of you.”

“Thank you, mi’now, that means a lot to us,” Far murmured. Then he looked at Truth. “Come, Brother—let us share our lady as she was meant to be shared. Let us make love to her together and fill her with our seed.”

“Yes. Yes.” The dark twin’s voice was a low, hungry growl. “Yes, Brother—now.”

Becca didn’t know how long the encounter lasted. It seemed to go on and on with the drive and pull of both thick shafts filling and fucking her, sliding deeply into her pussy and ass over and over again until she thought she would die of pleasure.

Though she knew she was supposed to wait, she couldn’t help herself and came several times as her men fucked her. The pleasure was simply too intense to bear and it overwhelmed her as she gave herself to Truth and Far.

The second time the pleasure overcame her, she felt Truth tense.

“It’s too much,” he ground out, his face filled with need. “The feel of your sweet pussy clenching around me…Gods, Rebecca, I want this to last but I cannot hold out much longer.”

“I feel the same way, Brother,” Far said, his deep voice strained. “Feeling our lady’s pleasure is pushing me to the brink.”

“Then…then finish,” Becca told them, moaning as they pulled out and thrust back into her in tandem. “Fill me up, boys. I…I want you to.”

Her invitation to let go seemed to be all Truth and Far needed. With a low groan from Far and a muttered curse from Truth, she felt the two of them surge up into her with a final, deep thrust. And then both thick shafts were pulsing within her, filling her with their hot seed, finding the completion both men needed so badly.

With a cry of total surrender, Becca felt herself coming to completion one last time herself.

And as she did, she felt something change within her.

There was an internal shifting—not in her body but in her mind. Becca didn’t know what it was and she couldn’t put her finger on it but she felt different somehow.

Changed.

Don’t be silly, she told herself uneasily. How could you possibly be changed just from…from doing what you just did? Everything is fine and now maybe you can project a door and get out of here. So just chill out, Becca.

She was still trying to catch her breath—they all were—and there was silence except for their heavy breathing. Suddenly Truth spoke.

“What is happening? Why do I feel so strange. So…different?”

“I feel it too,” Far murmured. “I feel…complete.” He put a hand to his chest and looked at Truth. “It’s almost like…”

“Like an emptiness inside has been filled.” The dark twin looked at him in wonder. “I feel it too, brother. And…I feel your joy in it.” He frowned. “How can I feel that?”

“I don’t know but I feel guilt coming from Becca,” Far continued as Becca turned her head to look at him. “And maybe…some fear?”

“I feel that too,” Truth said, frowning. But also…hopefulness. A hope that is not my own.” He looked at Far. “Is it you, Brother? Are you hoping that now we have shared Rebecca more fully I will come to the conclusion that the three of us should be together forever?”

“The thought did cross my mind,” Far admitted. “But how did you know that? How can you feel my emotions? Did the pleasure we shared change us somehow?”

“If it did then it changed me too. How are we doing this?” Becca was beginning to feel frightened. “I don’t understand. I know that when the two of you get closer together you’re supposed to be able to pick up on each other's emotions and physical sensations. But why am I feeling what the two of you are feeling too?”

“I don’t know.” Far stroked her hair.

“Does it distress you?” Truth sounded worried and more than that, she could feel his worry for her as well as Far’s desire to comfort her.

In fact, she could feel everything—the hopefulness, joy, uncertainty… A torrent of emotions was flooding over her—washing through her like a river. Becca felt like a glass that had been poured too full and was about to overflow. Despite the mostly positive feelings, it was an overwhelming experience to suddenly be filled with feelings that weren’t her own.

“I…I don’t understand,” she said, her voice slightly choked. “What is this and how…how do we make it stop?”

“You don’t.”

The new voice coming from the mist made all three of them jump. Becca felt a surge of guilt and panic that anyone else might see her like this—still doubly impaled by her men. Truth and Far obviously sensed her feelings—they leaned inward instinctively, covering her nakedness from the intruder. Becca felt protected in the nest made by their bodies but she was still freaking out.

“Who spoke?” Truth demanded, scanning the swirling gray mist that surrounded the bed. “Show yourself!”

“With pleasure, my dear Truth.” Suddenly the small, rotund form of Vashtar appeared before them. “Congratulations,” he said, smiling widely and blinking with all three eyes. “The fact that you’re feeling each other's emotions proves you’ve formed a bond—not a full one, of course, but enough of a bond to invoke the OneMind—the unity all triumvirates strive to achieve.”

Becca felt another surge of panic. “What—you mean like a partial bond? Isn’t that supposed to be bad?” she asked, trying frantically to remember what Kat has said about it.

“And how is it even possible for us to feel emotions like this?” Truth demanded. “It is not like we actually did…what we just did. We…we were in the Mindscape.”

“Exactly!” Becca grasped the idea eagerly. “The Mindscape. So we didn’t really do anything to form any kind of a bond because we’re still just floating in the slime tanks. None of this counts.”

“Oh, it counts, my dear,” Vashtar said gravely. “And the bond you have formed is very real. It is the Mindscape which holds no basis in reality.”

“What? What do you mean?” Truth demanded.

“He means that he’s been manipulating us from the start,” Far said, his voice quiet and deadly. He glared at Vashtar. “Isn’t that right?”

“I’m afraid so, my dear Far.” The alien’s third eye blinked slowly. “I’ve been controlling your thoughts for hours—your thoughts but not your actions. Those you are entirely responsible for yourselves.”

“Mother of God,” Becca whispered as his words began to sink in. “You mean to say that our physical bodies are not in tanks filled with nutrient slime somewhere down on the surface of Orthanx?”

“Of course not!” Vashtar laughed as though it was an excellent joke. “Your bodies are where they have always been—here, aboard your ship.”

Suddenly the gray mist around them cleared, showing the main sleeping cabin aboard the shuttle craft. Becca had only explored it briefly when she first came aboard but she recognized the large bed, made for Twin Kindred, which was covered in a blue blanket they were currently sitting on, as well as the blank silver walls of the cabin. Then her eyes fell on the half empty bottle of bonding fruit juice beside the large bed and she had to bite back a gasp.

“We’ve been here the whole time?” she asked, her voice cracking on the last word. “But…but how…?”

“The power surge we experienced when we first made orbit around Orthanx,” Truth said.

“Exactly.” Vashtar nodded. “Very good, Truth. That was when I took control and began manipulating your perceptions. You never actually came down to the surface of the planet or entered the underground holding center or climbed into the slime tanks to enter the Mindscape at all. I simply gave you the illusion that you did. In reality, you have been here, aboard your ship, this entire time.”

“We’ve been here.” Becca ran a hand distractedly through her hair. “And that means we actually did…did this.” She gestured to the way she was still entwined with both Truth and Far.

Vashtar nodded. “Yes, my dear. You did.”

Becca shook her head. “No—that can’t be. No.”

Suddenly the strain was too much. Becca stood quickly, freeing herself from both men. It was surprisingly easy as both of them had gone soft shortly after realizing they could all somehow feel each other's emotions. Becca supposed she had an explanation for that now—not that she cared. She was too focused on getting the hell out of here.

Fleeing the scene of the crime, are you, Becca? whispered a mean little voice in her head. Doesn’t matter how far you run—you still can’t get away with what you did.

But even knowing that, Becca still couldn’t help running. She jumped off the bed, trying to cover herself with both hands, and stumbled out of the room.

What have we done? she asked herself as she ran blindly to the other small sleeping cabin and shut herself in. Mother of God, what have we done?

Chapter Thirty-three

“Becca?” The knocking on the door was getting louder and more insistent. “Becca? Could you please come out?” Far called.

“We are worried about you, Rebecca,” she heard Truth say, his deep voice muffled by the sliding metal panel. “We need to talk about this—all of us.”

“Who does ‘all’ mean exactly?” Becca demanded. “Just the three of us or are we including that creepy, lying, three-eyed alien too?” Her emotions had run the gamut from disbelief to guilt to fear and now to anger. They had been manipulated, damn it! Becca was sure she would never have gone so far if she had known what they were doing was real. She would never have let Far and Truth…

Images of the three of them locked together, the low murmur of her men’s voices and the warm touch of their hands on her skin suddenly invaded her mind. Becca tried to push the memories away but it was hard. Her first (and only, she promised herself) foray into kinky ménage a trois sex territory seemed to be all she could think about.

“Vashtar has agreed to stay in the other part of the ship until you’re ready to see him,” Far said, breaking into her guilty fantasies. “He realizes that you might be angry at him—”

“Angry? Angry?” Becca pulled the big blue robe she’d found in the storage unit of the small cabin close around her and slid open the door. “Angry doesn’t begin to cover it. I’m…I’m…”

“Enraged,” Truth finished for her dryly. “Yes, we can tell. Far and I can both feel your emotions, remember?”

“Yes, I remember, just like I can feel yours.” Becca frowned. “And I was going to say ‘pissed off’ or ‘mad enough to spit nails.’”

The dark twin looked mystified. “Why would being angry enable you to expectorate building materials?”

“It’s just an expression.” Becca waved a hand in the air. “It means…well, it means enraged. So I guess that works.” She looked at Truth more closely. “Speaking of emotions, why aren’t I feeling any anger from you?”

It was strange—she would have expected the dark twin to be even angrier than she was at the way they had all been duped and manipulated—not to mention the fact that he had been tricked into breaking nearly every taboo he’d ever been raised with. But instead of fury, she felt only a low hum of contentment coming from him.

“Truth and I have come to an understanding,” Far said. Becca focused on the light twin and found that the same feeling of contentment—of rightness—was also coming from him.

“What kind of understanding?” she demanded. “What’s going on with you two?”

Truth shrugged. “We are together. And it is good.”

“Huh?” Becca shook her head. “Run that by me again? What exactly does ‘together’ mean?”

“It means our bond—the one the Goddess wanted us to form—has finally formed,” Far said. “Always before when we were near each other, there was a feeling of being disjointed—of being…” He shook his head. “I can’t even think how to put it.”

“As though we were two gears in the same machine that were supposed to mesh but didn’t quite fit together?” Truth suggested.

“Yes—like that!” Far smiled at his twin. “We were grinding against each other, jamming the mechanism instead of meshing smoothly.”

“Okay, I think I get it.” Becca felt her cheeks getting hot. All this talk of grinding and jamming and meshing made her remember what the three of them had done together all over again.

“It was irritating. Frustrating—especially for me, because I knew we should fit together and we didn’t,” Far said.

“While I was irritated because I felt my brother’s presence as something out of place that couldn’t be put right.” Truth looked at her seriously. “But you put it right, Rebecca. We think it was sharing you in such an intimate way that finally healed our bond. For which we thank you.”

“Oh, I…uh…” Becca didn’t know what to say. “You’re, uh, welcome I guess.”

“I have never felt such a sense of rightness. Of wholeness,” Truth continued. “It is as though Far is what I’ve been missing my entire life without knowing it.”

“The Twin bond is too strong to deny,” Far said quietly. “I had a hole in my heart cut exactly to your shape as well, Brother.” He held out an arm to Truth. “That emptiness is filled now.”

Truth looked at his brother’s offered arm but instead of clasping it in a warrior’s shake, he shook his head.

Far frowned. “You will not clasp with me? I thought that we were done avoiding each other’s touch.”

“We are.” Truth cleared his throat and his cheeks went dull red. “Apologies, I do not know exactly how to say this but I want to…to hug you.”

Far’s eyes widened and he reached for his twin.

“Of course I will hug you, Brother,” he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. “Gladly.” He pulled Truth into a warm embrace and the dark twin hugged back in a way that was both clumsy and eager.

Despite her confusion at the complete about face Truth had apparently done, Becca couldn’t help the lump that rose in her throat as she watched the brothers together. Both of them had lived such lonely, isolated lives, growing up in loveless homes where they were outsiders—unwanted. Now they had both found their other half—the part that made them whole. It was beautiful to watch, so beautiful it nearly brought tears to her eyes.

This is what I wanted—what I swore to do, she found herself thinking. To bring them together, no matter what it took. Maybe…maybe what we did wasn’t so bad after all. At least it finally healed their Twin bond.

She felt the overwhelming guilt that had caused her to flee the “scene of the crime” easing, just a little. And with it, some of her anger left too. After all, how could she stay mad when her two guys were hugging it out right in front of her?

“Becca?” she looked up and realized that Far was beckoning to her. “Will you join us?”

“Yes, Rebecca.” Truth held out an arm as well. “You brought us together. You belong between us.”

“I…um…” Becca hesitated, not because she didn’t want to join their embrace but because she was afraid to.

She wasn’t quite as upset as she had been over their sexual encounter but that didn’t mean she thought they should repeat it either. Looking at their open arms, she couldn't help thinking of what had happened the last time she was between them. And though the many orgasms she’d had ought to have made her immune to lust, at least for a little while, she found that the exact opposite was true.

Just looking at the two muscular bodies of her men, seeing the caring shining in their eyes and feeling the love and longing coming from each of them directed at her was making her want them. Not to mention the fact that they were making that delicious, tempting scent again—the one they always made when they were in close proximity to each other.

Mother of God, how she wanted to join them! To let herself melt into the warm comfort of their arms and feel how much they loved her. But common sense held her back. She could practically feel the sexual electricity jumping off of them and she wasn’t looking to get electrocuted.

Electrocuted? Don’t you mean impaled? whispered a judgmental little voice in her head. Either way, you know it isn’t right. You’ll be punished for this, Becca. Just wait and see.

“Becca?” Far asked again.

“I’d…better not.” She crossed her arms tightly over her chest to keep from reaching for him and Truth. “I can’t…I don’t think I can trust myself right now,” she admitted in a low voice.

Truth frowned. “She fears our closeness—I can feel it. Why?”

“Because she fears her own desires.”

The voice, which was right beside her, made Becca jump.

“Oh!” Putting a hand to her pounding heart, she turned to see Vashtar standing there.

“Hello, my dear.” He smiled at her. “I hope you’ll forgive my intrusion but I have limited time and resources. I cannot wait forever for you to get over your anger with me.”

“I…what do you want?” Becca pulled her robe even closer together. “Why did you bring us here and make us do…what we did?”

“I did not make you do anything. You came up with the idea to merge your bodies all on your own,” Vashtar reminded her gravely. “In fact, I believe it was you, my dear Becca, who first submitted the idea.”

“I…you…” Becca felt her whole face getting hot. “I wouldn’t have if you hadn’t threatened us with being dissolved in the slime! How else were we supposed to pull together and get out of there?”

“There was no other way—you did exactly what you were meant to do,” the little man said. “A sexual merger was the only way to heal your triumvirate and initiate the three-way unity that my people call the OneMind.”

“But why?” Becca persisted. “Why trick us by promising a solution to our problem just to get us out here and play Interstellar Cupid? It doesn’t make sense.”

“It makes perfect sense if you look at it from my point of view,” Vashtar said mildly. “What I told you about my society being based on threes was true. And what I showed you of the holding tanks and the nutrient slime…”

“Also true?” Truth raised an eyebrow at him.

The little man nodded. “Even the Mindscape was based in reality. Though you never actually entered it, it was the way that most of my people chose to survive when Orthanx was flung out of orbit.”

“You said was,” Far said quietly. “Is it no more?”

“It is…significantly less populated now than it was when we first entered our tanks. In fact…I am the last.” A single tear slipped from Vashtar’s ruby red third eye. “I get lonely, my dear,” he said earnestly to Becca. “And since the eye gives me the ability to project my consciousness, the only pleasure I have left is in bringing people together.”

“Seriously?” Becca said blankly. “So you really did bring us out here to play matchmaker?”

Vashtar nodded proudly. “And I succeeded. Your case was incredibly complicated but I knew that if I could allow you to share your memories, I could draw the three of you together.”

“Well, it certainly worked,” Truth said dryly. “Although what you put us through was so real we had doubts as to whether they were memories or if we had somehow stepped back in time.”

“Back in time? Oh, my no. That would be quite beyond my power!” Vashtar protested, but Becca couldn’t help noticing that his third eye was blinking very slowly, almost like someone nodding up and down. The dichotomy gave her a headache somehow and she tried not to look at it.

“Well either way, you really put us through some awful things,” she said sharply. “Things none of us wanted to relive.”

“You had to see those things, my dear,” the little man said gently. “You had to empathize with each other. Feeling the pain of the others brought you closer.”

“It did,” Far said, nodding. “Though Becca is right—it was agonizing to go through the worst experiences of our lives all over again.”

“I would pay the price again if there was no other way—for myself, I mean,” Truth said. “I wouldn’t wish it on Far or Becca. But to me, the cost was cheap considering what I gained.”

“I’m glad you feel that way, Truth.” Vashtar nodded gravely. “It was you I worried about the most. But I knew if you could be brought into harmony with your brother you would not retreat.” He looked at Becca. “And I knew that you were the only one who could bring these two into harmony, my dear.”

Becca didn’t know what to say. “I wanted to bring them together I just…I never thought…” She cleared her throat. “I guess I imagined doing it some…some other way.”

“You brought them together in the only way possible,” Vashtar assured her. “Nothing short of giving yourself to both of them at once would have healed their bond.”

“I am grateful for your healing, Becca” Far said quietly. “You did what I thought was impossible—you brought my brother back to me.” He looked at Vashtar. “I should be angry that you manipulated us but…I can’t be. Not with this result.”

“Yes, well Vashtar might have gotten the two of you back where you belong, but he still didn’t do was what he promised.” Becca was still irritated by how neatly they’d all been maneuvered and it was even more aggravating that neither Far nor Truth seemed very upset about it.

“How so, my dear?” Vashtar asked, raising an eyebrow—the one above his third eye—at her.

“You swore you’d give us a cure for the warriors that are possessed by the demons of the Black Planet if we came out to Orthanx to see you,” she said, frowning. “Instead, you’ve been playing mind games with us and probably watching while we…” Her cheeks began to get hot. “While we all…connected.”

“As for your joining, I would never presume to view such private things,” Vashtar said gravely.

“You didn’t?” Becca really hoped he was telling the truth. The idea that the rotund little man might have been hovering, invisible but watching somewhere in the room while she and her men went to town made her feel ill and vaguely violated.

“I didn’t,” Vashtar promised. “As soon as it became apparent you were going to, eh-hem, merge, I ‘tuned out’ and did not return until I was certain you were finished. And as for my other promise, I am more than prepared to keep it.”

“You are? How?” Becca asked.

“Is the cure for the possessed warriors somewhere on Orthanx after all?” Truth rumbled.

“Oh, no, my dear Truth—it left our planet long ago. Along with those few of my people who chose to leave the slime tanks and try life outside the Mindscape.”

“Well what is it?” Far asked

“And where in the Seven Hells can we find it?” Truth growled.

“Why, right on your own home planet, Truth—on Pax.” Vashtar smiled widely. “Remember I said that some of my people chose to leave the slime tanks? Well, that was after Orthanx had settled into orbit around your sun. And Pax, being the closest habitable planet, was where they went.”

The dark twin frowned. “But…there are no other people than the Rai’ku and a few Kindred on Pax.”

“And who do you think are the ancestors of the Rai’ku?” Vashtar said.

“No, that can’t be,” Truth said firmly. “There is evidence of primitive civilizations that date before the time before your planet came to rest in orbit around our sun.”

“Primitive being the key word,” Vashtar emphasized. “Primitive but with the potential to be more—much more than what they were. My people interbred with them in an attempt to civilize and tame them—but not to change them. The Rai’ku still retain their ability to shift to a second, animal self when they so desire.”

“A deeply important ability to my people,” Truth said, nodding. “Though I do not possess it myself, my half-blood Rai’ku brothers do.”

“Check your records—you will see that true civilization began when my people arrived,” Vashtar said proudly. “Before that the Rai’ku were living in trees, spending more time in their animal forms than as thinking, conscious individuals.”

“Why are they not a society of three as your own society on Orthanx was, then?” Far asked.

“It has to do with their second or animal nature,” Vashtar explained. “The Rai’ku mate for life and they are extremely territorial about their mates. A third party cannot be introduced, no matter how hard we tried.” He smiled sadly. “Did I mention that it was mainly the unmated among my people that chose to make the move to Pax?”

“I am not surprised,” Truth muttered. “None among my people would share a female.” He cleared his throat. “Unlike…”

“The Twin Kindred,” Far finished for him. “Unlike us, Brother.”

“Yes.” Truth nodded. “Unlike us.”

“Okay, so that’s all well and good but what about the cure?” Becca said. “Sorry, but we seem to keep getting off track.”

“Ah, yes—the cure.” Vashtar rubbed his hands together, making absolutely no sound. Probably because he was a hologram or whatever you called a mind projection, Becca thought.

“Yes, the cure,” she said pointedly. “Where is it? How do we get it? How do we use it?”

“In order to understand the cure, you must understand the disease,” the little man said, his voice assuming a lecturing tone. “For that is what this possession is—a disease. An infection. And the agent which carries this particular infection—the vector if you will—is the shadow stone from the Black Planet.”

“Yes, the human scientist who used to be Maggie’s fiancé dumped a lot of shadow stone dust into the air vents in the Unmated Males area,” Far said. “It circulated through the entire area, allowing the Kindred who had no bond with a female to be possessed.”

“Exactly.” Vashtar nodded.

Truth frowned. “So are you saying we should simply wash off those that have been infected or possessed? Would that drive the demons out?”

“I’m afraid it isn’t that easy. The shadow stone must be neutralized and only one substance can do that—truthonium.”

“Truthonium? What’s truthonium?” Becca asked blankly.

“A very rare element,” Far said, frowning. “Made only in the heart of the hottest supernovas. And only then in infinitesimal quantities. It’s incredibly hard to find—some say the rarest element in the known universe.”

“It is that,” Vashtar acknowledged. “Its purity is honed in the blazing inferno that is the death of a star. Only truthonium can neutralize the impure and corrupted essence of the Black Planet—which is what the shadow stone is.”

“And you say your people had some of this element and they brought it with them to Pax?” Far asked. “In quantities large enough to counteract the vast quantities of shadow stone which were used on the unmated males?”

“Gracious, no!” Vashtar exclaimed. “It took us ages to gather even a tiny amount and that was shaped by our master craftsmen into a pendant which may be worn around the neck.”

“One pendant? That’s your solution?” Becca demanded. “We have hundreds of possessed males back on the Mother Ship. Maybe more than a thousand. How can one necklace help all of them?”

“Do let me finish, my dear,” Vashtar said quietly. “The pendant’s qualities are transferable to a liquid medium. Were you to submerge it in a large quantity of say, water, you would be able to make an antiseptic, if you will. Something to fight the infection.”

“So we use this thruthonium pendant to make a kind of…of holy water?” Becca asked, frowning.

“Oh, nothing quite so mystical as that.” Vashtar laughed. “As I said, the truthonium water will act as an antiseptic. It will wash the infection clean. And as it does, the demons within the possessed men will feel the effects upon their skin like acid. They cannot stand its purity. It will drive them out. When that happens, be certain you have quite a large chunk of the shadow stone to trap them in. When all are imprisoned within it, simply eject it into space and…” He spread his hands. “Your problem is solved.”

“Sounds remarkably simple,” Far said.

“Don’t say that yet, Brother,” Truth growled. “We still haven’t heard where this mystical pendant is to be found.”

“It is buried in a cache under the roots of one of the elder trees in your home forest, Truth,” Vashtar said. “I can give you coordinates though the cache may have shifted some over the past two thousand years. You will probably have to do some digging.”

“Digging is simple. Going back to my home forest may not be.” The dark twin frowned.

“What? Why?” Becca asked—she could feel his anxiety loud and clear. “Did you leave under, uh, bad circumstances?”

“No, but I will be returning under them,” Truth muttered.

“He’s talking about bringing us—me specifically,” Far said quietly. “His people don’t believe in the kind of relationship we have. The Twin bond we share will seem like the worst kind of perversion to them.”

“That’s true enough, Brother.” Truth sighed. “But it can’t be helped.”

“Yes, it can,” Becca objected. “You go alone and Far and I will stay on the ship. Or else you and I can go and pose as a couple.”

“That won’t work, I’m afraid,” Vashtar said. “The cache can only be found by a bonded triumvirate. Only the OneMind can locate it.”

“Well, then…we can just keep a low profile,” Becca said. “I mean, there’s no reason we have to rub people’s noses in the fact that we all…you know.”

“That we all made love together, you mean?” Far raised an eye brow at her.

“Exactly,” Becca said and cleared her throat. “Truth can just introduce us as his brother and his girl friend and leave it at that.”

“That would work very well if it weren’t for the Rai’ku sense of smell,” Truth said. “It is incredibly sensitive—even more so than a Kindred’s which is saying something." He gave a bitter laugh. "What did you say—we don't have to 'rub their noses in it?'"

"Well, yes—"

"But that is exactly what we will be doing. The minute we walk into my home forest, everyone within a fifty click radius will be able to tell that the three of us have fucked just from our scent. Apologies—made love.”

“Oh, my!” Becca put a hand to her mouth. The idea that everyone in Truth’s home town would be able to tell she’d been having three way sex just by smelling her was awful. “We could…take a shower?” she suggested weakly.

Truth shook his head. “Some scents linger. Far and I marked you very thoroughly. The evidence will not fade for a solar month, at minimum. And we do not have that time to spare. They need this cure on the Mother Ship as soon as possible.”

“I’m sorry for this, Brother,” Far said. “I do not wish to cause you trouble. Especially since our bond is still so new.”

“The fault is not yours or mine or Rebecca’s.” Truth lifted his chin. “We have done nothing wrong. And just because our bond is new does not mean it isn’t strong. This will be a good test of it.”

Far sighed and Becca could feel his unhappiness and worry. “I wish it didn’t have to be tested quite so soon,” he murmured. “We just…found our way back to each other.”

“And we’ll stay together,” Truth promised. His eyes flashed fiercely. “I refuse to hide what I am or who I love. I am not ashamed of myself or either of you. I hope you feel the same.”

Becca bit her lip. Truth really was amazing. He had fought every step of the way to keep from having anything to do with his brother but now that their bond was forged, he was completely committed to it and willing to do anything to defend it—even publicly defy everyone in his home town.

I wish I could be that brave, she thought, watching the defiant tilt of his chin and the dangerous glint of his pale gray eyes. I wish I could do exactly what I wanted without worrying about what anyone else would say. Without disappointing my family.

She had a sudden mental image of herself talking to her shocked parents. “Guess what, Mom and Dad? Not only am I never going to become a nun—I’ve also decided to marry two guys at once and neither of them are Catholic. What do you think of that?”

What they would probably think was that she was either crazy or morally bankrupt. And neither of them would ever talk to her again.

I’d be disowned, she thought sadly. I’d never be able to see anyone in my family again. I—

“Well, I must be going now.” Vashtar’s projection was beginning to fade in that Cheshire cat-like way of his. “I will send you the coordinates for the cache. Oh, and be certain to follow the instructions included with the pendant for activating it. Otherwise it will do you no good.”

“Activating it?” Far said. “I thought it was just a matter of dipping the thing in water and then spraying down the unmated males who have become possessed.”

“There’s a bit more than that to it, I’m afraid.” Vashtar was completely transparent by now. “But never fear—read the instructions and follow them and you’ll figure it out. It isn’t hard.”

“But—” Becca started, but Vashtar had vanished completely by now, leaving only his third eye to hang in the center of the room for a moment before it also disappeared and there was nothing left of him.

Nothing at all.

* * * * *

“You did what?” Kat stared at her in obvious disbelief.

“Shh!” Becca hissed at the viewscreen, putting a finger to her lips. “I formed a partial bond with them. Or, I think I did, anyway. It was by accident, though. I didn’t think we were really doing what we were doing.”

Kat raised one auburn eyebrow. “That’s kind of hard to follow. How can you not know when you’re—”

“It’s a long story,” Becca said miserably. “Look, can you just give me some advice quick? The guys are getting ready to go down to Pax right now and I’m supposed to be getting ready too.”

Kat sighed. “Well, the first thing you’re going to need to do is keep in contact with both of them. Touch them a lot—and I do mean a lot—or you’re going to start getting sick.”

“What? But I can’t,” Becca protested. “That’s what got me into this in the first place. And besides, every time I touch them, especially together, I keep wanting to…to…” She broke off, blushing.

“Get down and dirty again?” Kat said sympathetically. “Yeah, I get it. Your body wants the full bonding experience. In fact, that’s probably what you ought to do.”

“I don’t want to,” Becca said stubbornly. “I mean, Truth is on board with it and Far has always wanted the three of us together. But what happens when I have to tell my parents?”

“Ask yourself this—who would you rather spend the rest of your life with?” Kat said. “Your parents or your guys? If you’d really rather move back home and never see Truth and Far again…”

“No, I…” Becca put a hand to her throat. “I couldn’t. That…that would be awful.”

“See?” Kat said. “Your heart knows who to choose even if your brain doesn’t. Is what your parents think really what’s holding you back? Or is it the other thing we talked about—the fear that something bad will happen because you let yourself off the leash?”

Becca bit her lip. “I…I don’t know. I just know I’m not ready to be fully bonded to them yet.”

“Maybe just give it some time,” Kat advised. “But in the meantime, you really need to touch them—together if you can stand it without giving in to the urge for naked time.”

“Why together?” Becca asked. “Why does it have to be at the same time?”

Kat shrugged. “It doesn’t but it’ll work better that way. Plus, if their Twin bond really has come together, it’s going to hurt them to touch you separately. Like a low level shock running through their bodies when either one of them touches you without the other also touching.”

“Are you serious?” Becca shook her head. “I guess you said something like that in the ‘Twin Bonding 101’ class thingy you guys put together to teach them but I never thought…”

“That it would affect your guys?” Kat said. “Honestly, doll, I didn’t either. I never thought Truth would ever come around to being that connected to his brother.”

“I didn’t either,” Becca admitted in a low voice. “But he doesn’t do anything halfway—he’s completely committed to their relationship now and of course, Far always was. So now I’m the only one holding out and I feel kind of…”

“Outnumbered?” Kat finished for her. “Yeah, I should have warned you. That can be a thing sometimes when you’re with Twin Kindred. Luckily, like all Kindred, they always defer to the lady. So even if it seems like it’s two against one, you’ve still got the upper hand.”

“It doesn’t feel like that,” Becca said in a small voice.

“No, but it is,” Kat said firmly. “So stick to your guns. Don’t bond with them fully until you feel ready.” She sighed. “And in the meantime, try not to let yourself get too weak.”

“Weak?” Becca asked.

“And if you get a pain in your head—kind of like someone driving a spike through your eye—don’t freak out. It’s not an aneurysm, just the partial bond,” Kat went on.

“A spike in my eye? That’s horrible!” Becca shook her head. “I have to tell you, Kat, you’re not exactly making me feel better.”

“I’m just telling you what to expect. I don’t want you freaking out and thinking you’re dying on a strange planet. Because that is no fun. Which I know from personal experience.”

“Crap.” Becca sighed. “No, worse than crap—shit. This is so complicated.”

Kat raised an eyebrow again. “Such language from a nun!”

“I’m not a nun and I’m never going to be one,” Becca said tartly. “And if I keep on the way I’m going, I’ll be ashamed to ever enter a church again.”

Kat shook her head. “You have to stop talking that way, Becca. You can’t help it you fell for two guys at once and they can’t help the way they are. Twin Kindred have to share a female—it’s the only way for them. It’s not perverted or wrong or evil—it’s a simple matter of biology.”

“I guess…” Becca twisted her hands in her lap. “It’s just…hard not to feel guilty considering the way I was raised.”

“Believe me, I know,” Kat said. “But eventually you’re going to have to get over it and do what feels right. And if you really love Truth and Far—and I think you do—the right thing is to complete that bond.”

“Or I could have it broken when I get back to the Mother Ship,” Becca said in a small voice. Just saying the words made her feel sick but she forced herself to continue. “The…the Goddess said she would do that for me if…if I asked her to.”

“You really think that’s what you want?” Kat asked quietly.

“I don’t know.” Becca felt ready to cry. “I don’t know anything anymore. I’m just…just scared, Kat.”

“I know you are, doll.” Kat sighed. “I wish I was there to give you a hug—you look like you could use one.”

“I could. I really could.” Becca wrapped her arms around herself and thought of the kind of hug she really wanted. One where Far and Truth surrounded her with their big male bodies and held her close between them. But she was certain hugging would lead to other things if she gave in to that urge.

“If you should decide to dissolve the partial bond…uh-oh.” Kat’s eyes went wide.

“What?” Becca turned quickly to see that Far was standing in the doorway, looking at the viewscreeen. His face was blank and it was impossible to tell if he’d heard what she and Kat had been saying.

“Truth sent me to see if you’re ready to go,” he said quietly. “Should I tell him you’ll be a minute more?”

“I…um…” Becca bit her lip. “Far, I just—”

“I’ll tell him you need another moment to say goodbye to Lady Kat,” the light twin said. He turned quickly away before Becca could say anything else.

“Crap,” Becca sighed again.

“Don’t you mean ‘shit?’” Kat asked.

“As in deep, deep shit once the guys start talking,” Becca said morosely. “Yes, I guess that about sums it up.” She ran a hand through her hair. “I have to go, Kat. Hopefully I’ll see you soon. We’re just going to dig up this truthonium necklace thing and come right back to the Mother Ship.”

“Good, I’ll be waiting. And I might even save you a brownie if I can keep from eating them all.”

Becca raised an eyebrow. “Is this a brownie from the same batch you had when I left?”

“Of course not! Lauren brought some more this morning but I can’t promise not to eat them all though—these have peanut butter swirled through them.” Kat rolled her eyes. “They’re sooo good.”

Despite her worry, Becca couldn’t help smiling. “You’re too much, Kat. I wish you were here. I don’t know what I’m going to do once I go down to Pax and I’m on my own.”

Kat winked at her. “You’ll be fine. Just remember—follow your heart, not your head. And don’t give in to fear.”

“I…I’ll try not to,” Becca promised. She blew her friend a kiss and clicked off the viewscreen.

It was time to go down to Pax.

Chapter Thirty-four

“So this is where you grew up, Brother.” Far looked around with considerable interest at the vast, snow covered trees that surrounded them. Each of the massive conifers rose hundreds of feet in the air and it would have taken twenty males at least to encircle a single trunk with their arms. Truth had landed the shuttle in the middle of small clearing and the gigantic forest surrounding them made Far feel very small and insignificant.

“It is,” Truth said shortly. He shot Far a look that was mingled affection and exasperation. “Ask your questions—I can feel you dying to know more.”

“Does my interest in your home really come through our bond so strongly?” Far smiled at his brother. “Forgive me. I’m just curious but I know curiosity is taboo here on Pax.”

“I have broken a great many taboos already,” Truth said shortly. “I hardly think one more will matter.”

Far felt a surge of affection for his brother. Now that the wall that had separated them had come down, it was amazing how much he was willing to share of himself. The light twin knew that personal privacy was of the utmost importance to his brother’s people—and to Truth too. So the fact that he was offering to answer questions about himself and his past was a major concession on his part.

“These trees are amazing.” Becca, clad in an ankle length crimson coat, was looking up in awe. “They remind me of the Redwoods out in California. So huge.”

“These are the elder trees,” Truth said, gesturing at them. “My people consider them sacred.”

“And do you live in them?” Far asked. “I understood the Rai’ku lived in domiciles built in the treetops but I don’t see any here.”

“That is because this is the Hallowed Glade, consecrated to Cha’don, the Father of Flight. He is the deity most Rai’ku revere because his form is that of the dr’gin, or animal form they take,” Truth said. “We live in boadab trees, slightly smaller and with wider branches—ideal for building in.”

“Is it always this cold here?” Becca shivered. “I’m really glad I have these warm weather clothes Kat made for me but this is ridiculous.”

Far wished he could suggest that he and Truth warm her up but it was clear the suggestion would be unwelcome. He thought again of the conversation he’d accidentally overheard earlier. Did Becca really want to dissolve the bond the three of them had so recently formed? Should he talk to her about it? Or talk to Truth?

I should have known she had reservations about forming a permanent bond, he thought. Her anxiety comes clearly through the partial link we seem to have formed. I wonder if Truth feels it as well. Is he as worried as I am?

He could certainly feel concern coming through the bond he now shared with his twin, but he had an idea it was mostly about being back on Truth’s home planet. Would his Rai’ku relations really disown and hate him as Becca seemed to fear her parents would if they learned about the bond between the three of them?

I suppose we’re about to find out, he thought warily. Because coming toward them over the snowy ground, was a small group of people—two males and one female.

“Heads up,” Becca murmured. “It looks like we have company, guys.”

“Who are they?” Far asked under his breath. “Is there anything we should know before we meet them?”

“They are my second mother, her brother T’lar, who is one of the elders of our pack, and my younger half brother, Garron,” Truth said. “And the only thing you need to know is that they will probably hate you.”

“What? You don’t even think they’ll give us a chance?” Becca looked upset but Truth only shook his head.

“Never mind. Just let me do the speaking.”

The approaching figures didn’t seem to be in a hurry so Far had plenty of time to study them. Truth’s second mother and her brother were both tiny—built on an even smaller scale than Becca’s people, the humans. His brother, however, had the size of a true Kindred—six foot seven at least, if not more. He towered over the other two and yet managed to look unassuming despite his stature. He must not have been much younger than Truth—maybe only a year—because Far could see beard shadow on his jaw.

All three of them were dressed in flowing red robe-like garments that stood out like drops of blood in the snow and they all had straight, glossy black hair and black eyes—or so Far thought. But when the younger brother looked up, Far saw that he had eyes that were a peculiar shade of pure, piercing turquoise with no other color blended into them at all. Beside him, he heard Becca give a low gasp and he had to agree—the strange eyes, fringed thickly with black lashes, were arresting to say the least.

“Your brother’s eyes,” she murmured to Truth. “What—?”

“They’re known as sky eyes,” the dark twin answered in a murmur. “Supposedly they denote a male whose dr’gin will be especially powerful. But as of the last time I saw my brother, he still had not—never mind, I will tell you later.”

Truth’s family members were within earshot now so the three of them fell silent and waited. They stopped some distance away—further, Far thought, than would have been normal for his own people but still within speaking distance—and all three of them made a formal bow. Truth’s mother and her brother bowed only from the neck but his younger brother bowed from the waist.

Truth returned the bow, also bowing from the waist but not quite as deeply as his brother. Far tried to copy his twin’s movements exactly and he saw that Becca was doing the same. Then they all waited.

Truth’s second mother spoke first.

“My son,” she said in a light, high voice that nevertheless managed to sound stern. “You have returned.”

“Yes, Ama,” Truth replied. “I have, but I will not stay.” He gestured at Far and Becca who were standing a little behind him. “These are Rebecca and Far, my—”

“We can tell what they are to you.” The older male Truth had named as T'lar wrinkled his nose. “And what you have been doing with them. How dare you bring such as these to the Hallowed Glade among the elder trees?”

“Apologies, brother of my mother. It was the only place I could land the shuttle,” Truth said shortly.

“Son, please tell me there is some error here,” his second mother said, her small, delicate nose quivering. “My senses tell me you have taken both a male and female as mates. This…cannot be right.”

“Far is my lost twin brother—the male I was meant to grow up with and be bonded to from the first,” Truth answered steadily. “Our bond has recently been restored and I will not apologize for that. Becca is the female which we both love—which is right and natural for Twin Kindred.”

“The female you share, you mean,” Truth’s uncle spat. “Disgusting.”

Truth lifted his chin. “Again, I offer no apologies for doing what comes naturally to my people.”

“Your people are the Rai’ku.” His mother’s voice trembled. “How could you so diverge from all I tried to teach you growing up? And why would you bring these…people home with you, knowing how we would feel?”

“It is a slap in the face—an insult!” his uncle declared. “How dare you?”

Far couldn’t ignore the angry words directed at his brother any longer.

“Truth didn’t bring us here as a personal insult to you—we are on a quest that leads us to Pax,” he said, frowning at the older male. “When we find what we have come for, we will leave and return to the Mother Ship. In the meantime, we will try not to bother you but you shouldn’t berate Truth for following the dictates of biology. You, of all people, with your second natures, should understand having a biological urge you cannot help giving in to.”

Truth’s uncle squinted at him suspiciously.

“What do you know of our second nature?” He looked at Truth. “What have you told him? How much of our privacy have you violated?”

Truth’s second mother leaned forward, staring at Far. “Do I know you?” she asked. “Your voice sounds familiar to my ears.”

Far had a brief moment of intense relief that the “interview” he had conducted with Truth’s second mother had been done over an audio wavelength only when his twin spoiled everything by saying,

“You did speak to Far a little while back, Ama. He called to get information about me and about my father, Feels Pain, who was his father as well.”

“What? But he claimed to be from the Kindred Council. He never said—”

Far realized there was no going back.

“I wanted to know more about Truth and his childhood but I couldn’t think of a graceful way to ask you. Forgive me for my fabrication. I so much wanted to reach my brother and I thought—” He stopped abruptly when he saw the looks on their faces.

“So you lied about your true intentions in order to invade Truth’s privacy?” Truth’s uncle demanded. He looked at Truth. “And you forgave this despicable spying?”

“I did forgive it, yes.” Truth nodded shortly.

All this time, Becca had been standing silently though Far could feel her getting more and more agitated through their link. Apparently this attack on his character was too much for her to take.

“But you don’t understand!” she suddenly burst out. “Far and Truth belong together and Far always knew it but Truth didn’t. Far was just trying to find some way to get closer to him.”

“Well it appears he found it,” Truth’s second mother snapped tartly. She gave Becca a cold look and her nose wrinkled. “And he found a way to get close to you, too—didn’t he? What self-respecting female would allow herself to be shared by two males at once? Wrex!”

“Oh!” Becca took a step back, as though she’d been slapped, a wounded look in her eyes.

Far didn’t need translation bacteria to know that Truth’s second mother had just called Becca a whore. By the way Truth’s face darkened, he was well aware of it too.

“Ama,” he said in a low, clipped voice. “Apologies if my choices have disappointed you. But I will not stand by and allow you to insult my mates—I love both Becca and Far too much to allow it. We will stay out of your way in our shuttle until our mission here is done. All I ask is that you leave us alone and we will do the same for you.”

“Well, you cannot keep your craft here in the Hallowed Glade,” Truth’s uncle declared. “Your very presence defiles it.”

“This is close to where we need to be,” Truth objected. “The nearest other spot I could place the shuttle is in the Forgotten Hollow—over fifty clicks from here.”

“You must move it or the pack will make you move it,” his uncle said, frowning. “I will see to that myself. And you must not bring it back. You can walk from your new spot to wherever it is you need to go.”

Truth sighed. “All right, we will move the shuttle. But walking is impractical—Becca comes from a land where the sun is always shining and it almost never gets cold. She cannot walk fifty clicks in the snow every day.”

“That is not our problem,” his mother sniffed.

Truth frowned. “It is if I invoke the pack laws of succession and inheritance. My father may be dead but as his oldest son, the house you are living in is technically mine, Ama. So I will ask you again—if we are forced to move the shuttle, where are we to sleep for the night?”

“They can stay with me.” Truth’s younger brother spoke up unexpectedly. Up until now he had been completely silent.

“No! They must not!” Truth’s mother declared. “Think of your reputation, son! What will the pack think if they learn—”

“If they learn what, Ama—that I followed the precepts of hospitality as they were dictated by the Father of Flight himself?” His voice was deep and quiet and tinged with some private bitterness that Far could not interpret. “That I gave your oldest son a place to stay when you would not?”

“Enough!” Turning, Truth’s uncle struck the young warrior in the face. He had to reach up to do it but he managed it just the same. Truth’s brother made no move to either deflect or avoid the blow. “That is for disrespecting your elders!” the older male declared.

“I meant no disrespect,” Truths’ brother said quietly. “I simply spoke the truth of my heart.”

“Then I will speak the truth of mine,” his mother said stiffly. “Once word gets out—and it will get out—that you are hosting your brother and his ‘mates’ no self respecting female within a thousand click radius will consent to be your bride.”

“It wouldn’t matter if I hosted the Father of Flight himself, no female would consent to be my bride anyway. Having Truth and his dear ones can’t make any difference there.” The bitterness was back in his voice and his deep turquoise eyes flashed with repressed anger.

“Fine—have it your own way. I can do nothing more with you.”

“Yes, Ama.” Truth’s brother bowed respectfully.

Apparently at a loss with what to do with her younger son, Truth’s mother turned to look at Truth instead.

“Truth…”she said softly. “It doesn’t have to be this way. I will give you one last chance. Will you abandon these ‘mates’ of yours and come be cleansed of your evil in the holy river? If you will, you may come back home and stay as long as you wish.” Her high voice suddenly became soft with emotion. “Think on it, son—though you are not my blood, I have raised you from a babe. I would not see you so corrupted.”

For a moment, Far’s heart was in his throat. He could feel the yearning in his brother’s heart—the wish to be accepted, to be loved by the only mother he had ever known. Who would he pick?

But after a short, tense silence, Truth shook his head.

“I do not need to think about it, Ama. I love you and all my Rai’ku family but my true people are the Kindred. My future is with Becca and Far. I will not abandon them, even for you.”

His mother’s eyes went from soft and entreating to hard and flinty in an instant.

“Very well,” she said stiffly. “Then though it pains me greatly, Truth, I must turn my back on you now and forevermore.” She turned abruptly in a whirl of flowing red sleeves and walked away as quickly as she had come.

Truth’s uncle stayed only a moment longer.

“I hope you feel pride in your actions—causing your own ama to disown you,” he said, glowering at Truth.

“Nothing has ever given me greater pain,” Truth said quietly and indeed, Far could feel the hurt coming from his twin—the unmatchable agony of having lost a parent’s love. “But I cannot change my mind. If you force me to choose between the Rai’ku way of life and the mates I love, I must choose my mates.”

His uncle shook his head. “Move your shuttle,” he growled, pointing a skinny finger at Truth. Then he also whirled around and left.

* * * * *

Becca watched the two of them go with a lump in her throat. She could feel Truth’s pain through their link and it made her want to cry for him—to shed tears he was obviously too stoic to shed himself.

He knew this would happen when he agreed to bring us here, she thought, looking up at the dark twin, who was watching the receding figures of his mother and uncle. And yet he brought us anyway. He defended us and chose us over his people, over his whole way of life. Because of Far and me, he’s no longer welcome in his own home.

Suddenly, she couldn’t stand it anymore. Though she had been trying to keep her distance from both twins, the pain spilling through her link with Truth was too much to bear.

“Oh, Truth, honey…” she whispered, turning to him. Standing on tiptoes, she threw her arms around his neck.

For a moment he was stiff against her, then he unbent a little and encircled her with his arms. “Rebecca,” he murmured into her hair. Then he looked up at Far. “Brother?”

The light twin had been hanging back uncertainly but now he came forward and embraced his brother with Becca between them.

“Truth,” he murmured. “I have never witnessed anything more courageous than what you just did.”

For a moment they all clung together and Becca enjoyed the warmth of being enveloped by both their large, male bodies. Then she began to be aware of a different kind of warmth—one that was growing between her legs and at the tips of her breasts. Her men began to smell good—really good. Too good. Their dark, masculine scent seemed to invade all her senses and suddenly she wanted to do much more than comfort Truth.

Or maybe you just want to comfort him in another way, a small voice suggested at the back of her head.

A mental image of the three of them entwined arose before her mind’s eye. She could see herself between her men—all of them naked and embracing. Could see Truth and Far coming together to fill her as one for a long, leisurely session of love and comfort sex…

No! That’s exactly what you don’t want to do! she told herself…but somehow the thought lacked conviction. And though she knew she ought to end this three-way embrace which was making her want her men so badly she could barely stand it, she was strangely reluctant to leave their arms.

“Mmm, Rebecca,” Truth’s voice rumbled in her ear. “You smell good…hot.”

“She does, Brother,” Far agreed, his deep voice soft and interested. “I think our lady is feeling the effects of our bond.”

“It…it’s only a partial bond,” Becca protested weakly.

“It doesn’t have to be,” Truth murmured. “Now more than ever I wish to tie the two of you to me. I—”

The sound of a throat clearing interrupted him.

Looking out of the tangle of arms that surrounded her, Becca saw that Truth’s younger brother was still just standing there, watching them. He had a mixture of curiosity and discomfort on his face that made her feel suddenly ashamed.

“Oh my goodness!” She wriggled out from between Truth and Far and tried to smooth down her hair. “I’m so sorry,” she apologized. “Uh, we haven’t been together that long but we can feel each other’s emotions and that scene with your mom just made Truth so unhappy and—” She broke off abruptly when she realized he was staring at her quizzically.

“Rebecca is simply trying to make apologies if we discomforted you, Garron,” Truth said, coming forward. He frowned. “Or is it G’ron now?”

His brother shook his head. “No, didn’t you hear what I told Ama? It’s still Garron and it is beginning to look like I always will be.” He regarded Becca with those startling turquoise eyes. “Please don’t think I was offended by what I saw, lady. I am half Kindred myself so I understand that there are…urges which cannot be denied. I only thought you might not wish to, uh, gratify them out here in the cold and snow.”

“Oh. Oh, of course not.” Becca could feel herself blushing. “I, um, we never…we just sort of…”

“We lost ourselves in one another,” Far said, coming to her rescue. “The bond we share is still new.” He looked at Becca. “And still fragile.”

Becca knew he was reminding her of the conversation with Kat he’d overheard and she looked away. They were going to have to talk about that soon but what was she going to say? What was she going to decide?

“If you’d like to walk with me, my lodge isn’t far from here,” Garron offered.

“That sounds wonderful,” Becca said gratefully. “It’s so cold here.”

“This is actually a very mild day.” Garron smiled at her. “You should come in winter—then it’s cold.”

Becca thought she had never been so grateful to make small talk about the weather.

“Oh?” she said, smiling back. “Tell me all about it, please! This is my first time on any planet but my home world, Earth.” Which was true since the whole trip to Orthanx had been entirely in her mind.

Too bad everything else you did wasn’t only in your mind, a snarky little voice whispered. Now you’ve got a partial bond and no idea what to do about it.

Becca pushed it to the back of her mind and concentrated on the conversation with Truth’s half-brother. I’ll think about it later, she told herself firmly. I can decide later.

Later.

Chapter Thirty-five

“Are you certain you’ll be all right?” Far looked at Becca anxiously.

“I’m fine—honestly. You boys go.” Becca made a shooing motion as though to speed them along. “The sooner you park the ship, the sooner you’ll be back. We want to start digging tomorrow, right?”

“The sooner the better,” Truth growled. He was still unhappy about the way things had turned out with his family. Unhappy but not surprised. After all, what had he expected? He knew how the Rai’ku felt about any kind of mate sharing. Had he not been witness to many duels to the death when two males wanted the same female? The idea of sharing was foreign to the possessive, animalistic nature of a Rai’ku. Foreign and disgusting.

At least his younger brother, Garron, was still willing to offer them hospitality. The two of them had always been close, growing up, for all that they were only half- brothers. Truth was grateful that Garron hadn’t disowned him and ostracized him as his second mother had done.

Oh, Ama… Just the memory of her face when she begged him to come home was enough to make his heart ache. Despite the abuse his father had subjected him to growing up, he loved her fiercely. Though she never tried to stop the beatings, she always had a kind hand and a gentle word for him the next morning. Sometimes, if his father had passed out and was no longer a threat, she would sneak to his room and pack snow on his face to stop the swelling.

She was the only mother he had ever known and now she was gone.

“Brother?”

Turning, Truth saw that Far was looking at him with a mixture of concern and compassion.

That’s right, he thought. I’m not alone in my head anymore. Everything I feel, he feels and vice versa.

What he felt coming from his twin right now was worry. Far knew how the scene with his second mother had affected him. Possibly he was concerned that Truth might still change his mind and leave him and Becca to fend for themselves while he chased after the Rai’ku’s ideal way of life.

That was what I was chasing my entire life, Truth thought. I wanted so badly to be one of them. I used to envy Garron his sky eyes and the promise they held. I knew I would never have a second nature or ride the winds in dr’gin form. But still I longed to belong somewhere—to fit in with someone and they were all I had.

Thank the Goddess he had found his true place—and the people he was really meant to be with. Even if he had been determined to have nothing to do with them at first—especially Far.

Truth had felt the surprise coming from Rebecca when he had announced that he and his twin were finally bonded. He didn’t blame her for feeling skeptical or uncertain given his past relationship with Far. The thing was, though, that it wasn’t just the intense near-bonding sex the three of them had shared that had brought him together with his twin. True, it had solidified the bond between them, but even before that he had secretly been leaning towards his long lost brother, whether he admitted it to himself or not.

It had probably started when Far and Rebecca had saved him from the demon—or maybe when she had kissed both of them, during the bonding lesson at Lady Kat’s suite. But Truth was certain his leaning toward his twin had been cemented when he watched Far comfort his younger self during their time in the Mindscape. It didn’t even matter that it wasn’t real and that they had never gone down to the planet Orthanx at all—Far’s reactions to his pain were genuine. His empathy and compassion had won Truth over and let him know that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with his brother and the female they both loved.

“Brother?” Far asked again and Truth realized he had been lost in thought.

“I’m fine,” he said firmly, nodding at his twin. “You do not need to worry about me, Brother. I won’t change my mind.”

“We know you won’t,” Becca said quietly. She stepped forward and stood on tiptoe to give him a light kiss on the lips.

Truth returned the kiss with pleasure, though it also brought a slightly painful, low level electrical tingle through his nerves since Becca was kissing only him and not touching his twin at the same time.

I can’t touch her anymore—not without him, he thought. In the past, such a thing would have upset him greatly. Now it brought a simple realization—he didn’t want Rebecca all to himself. Didn’t want to take her sexually if Far wasn’t also involved. It would be like trying to make love to her with only half of his body and he didn’t want that.

What he wanted was the three of them together on the large sleeping palate in the spare room, their limbs entangled and their hearts entwined as they pleasured each other until morning.

Well, that’s not going to happen tonight. At least, not unless you get a move on, he told himself grimly. They had to fly their shuttle to a non-consecrated landing spot—the Forgotten Hollow. Then he and Far would bring the equipment they needed on the small hovertracker back to Garron’s lodge. Tomorrow they would hopefully be able to locate and dig up the artifact Vashtar had given them coordinates to.

And then they would bring the cure back to the Mother Ship where the three of them could become fully bonded and live together as Twin Kindred and their bride should.

Truth was still a little leery about what was entailed in having full-on bonding sex with Far and Rebecca. But he trusted his twin now in a way he hadn’t before and he wasn’t nearly as uncomfortable touching him either. In fact, he wished he could go to Far now and give him a hug to reassure him. He still looked so worried and his anxiety tugged at Truth’s heart. But he wasn’t quite sure how to go about it—touching another male, even in such an innocent fashion—was still foreign to him. So he held back and simply watched as Rebecca kissed his brother.

“You two be careful out there,” she lectured and Truth could feel anxiety coming from her as well. “Are you sure you’ll be all right? It’s such a big forest—what if you get lost?”

Garron snorted laughter and then shook his head when Becca looked at him questioningly.

“Forgive me, lady. It’s just that Truth has been known for having the best sense of direction in our community since he was twelve cycles old. Anywhere you need to go in the elder wood, he can get you there.”

“And back again.” Truth gave his younger brother a small smile. “Remember when we were small, the time you got lost picking yum berries?”

“I was frightened to death but I remembered what you said—to find an elder tree with red roots and wait. And sure enough, you came and got me before it was time for evening fare.” Garron shook his head. “The other searchers were all grown males—looking down from the sky in their dr’gin forms, trying to find me. But you needed no such crutch—you just came right to me, Truth.”

Truth smiled. “I only had to follow the yum berry hulls you left like a trail. Speaking of which—do you have any of Ama’s yum berry jam? I was going to ask her for some myself while we were here but…” He trailed off, his throat feeling suddenly tight.

“I have plenty,” Garron said quickly. “You can have some at first fare tomorrow. Unless you want some now?”

Truth shook his head. “Save it. Far and I need to get this done and get back before it gets too dark.” He raised an eyebrow at his younger brother. “While we are gone, I charge you with the safety of our female, Garron. See that she comes to no harm.”

“I’ll be fine,” Rebecca protested but Truth’s younger brother answered seriously.

“I will guard her with my life. As long as the three of you are here on Pax, Rebecca’s safety will be my first priority.”

“Thank you.” Truth nodded. His younger brother had grown up to be a fine male—even if he wasn’t considered completely mature by the standards of the Rai’ku. Truth knew that he could be trusted to protect Becca which made him feel much better about leaving her. She had wanted to come with them and the hovertracker was certainly big enough, but Truth didn’t expect them to get back before nightfall and he wasn’t at all certain their delicate Earth female could withstand the plummeting temperatures that came with the darkness on Pax. At least here in Garron’s lodge it was warm.

“Be careful,” Rebecca begged as she kissed him and Far once more. “Come back soon.”

“In just a few hours,” Far promised. He looked at Truth. “Right?”

Truth nodded. “Goddess willing, yes. And don’t worry, Rebecca, I’ll bring Far and myself back in one piece, I promise.”

Then he and Far left by the lodge’s front door, letting in a cold blast of air as they went.

* * * * *

“Well, let’s hope they don’t take too long.” Becca shivered and put her hands out to warm them at the fire which had green and blue flames for some reason. The fireplace was built right into the middle section of the boadab tree’s vast trunk which seemed to be the main support of Garron’s lodge.

When they had first approached the base of the massive, thick tree, Becca had been surprised to see no steps or ladder of any kind. She would have been content to wander around the base of it, looking to see if there was some other way to get up, but the native Rai’ku standing nearby were glaring at her—glaring at all of them, probably—but it felt like it was only her. The nasty name Truth’s mother had called her still echoed in her ears.

Wrex! Becca saw their noses wrinkle as they smelled the evidence of what she had done with Far and Truth and felt like they must all be thinking it. It made her feel like she ought to be wearing a scarlet letter sewn onto her clothes—not to mention extremely eager to get away from all those angry black eyes.

But before she could get too uncomfortable, Garron had climbed the steep trunk with apparent ease, moving with surprising grace and agility for such a large man.

“Never fear, lady—I’ll send down the cage,” Becca had heard him call. Shortly after, a small wooden elevator-looking box had been lowered to the ground on a system of rope pulleys. Becca and Far had gotten inside while Truth had climbed up after his brother in order to pull them up.

Once inside the small wooden lodge, which looked to Becca like a grown up version of the tree house her brother used to have as a child, she had finally been able to relax. The hostile natives were down on the ground and the cold wind had been shut out. She felt safe here and much more welcome than she had been with the other Rai’ku she’d met. Now if Truth and Far would just hurry up and come back, she’d be perfectly happy. Well, almost.

“Are you well, lady? Can I offer you a bowl of chii?”

Becca looked up from the crackling blue and green flames and saw that Garron was holding out a small palm-sized wooden bowl halfway filled with clear green broth. A delicate steam rose from its surface conveying a strange but delicious smell to her nose. It was slightly herbal and vaguely sweet with hints of exotic spices she couldn’t name.

“Thank you,” she said, taking it from him. “That’s very kind of you. All of this is very kind. I mean, you offering us hospitality.” She made a gesture with the hand not holding the chii meant to encompass the entire small, bachelor-neat, wooden lodge.

“It is nothing. The least I could do for my brother,” Garron murmured.

“It’s not nothing,” Becca protested. “I saw the way those people were looking at us. I just hope offering us a place to stay won’t cause you any problems.”

“If you’re worried that your presence here will affect my standing in the community, don’t be,” Garron said quietly. “My status was already ruined long before the three of you came.”

Becca remembered him saying something similar to his mother when she’d first objected to Becca and her men staying with him.

“Is everything all right?” she asked carefully. “Is there anything we can do for you while we’re here? Anything—?”

“I thank you but no, there is nothing anyone can do. Do you like your chii?” Garron asked pointedly, obviously changing the subject.

“Oh, let me try it.” Fearing she might have offended him, Becca took a big mouthful of the steaming green broth…and nearly choked. From the scent, she’d been expecting something that tasted like slightly sweet herbal tea. But her mouth was telling her something completely different from her nose. The liquid was like a cross between cream of chicken soup and hot chocolate with an alcoholic aftertaste that made it burn going down.

Somehow she forced herself to swallow but the strange broth brought on a coughing fit that wouldn’t stop.

“Are you all right?” Garron hovered anxiously, offering her a glass of plain water. “I’m so sorry! Nella always says I make my chii too strong. Well, she used to say that, anyway,” he added, almost as an afterthought to himself.

“No, no—it’s delicious,” Becca assured him in a choked voice. “Just…not what I expected.” She put the small bowl of chii down carefully on the low table beside the fire. “So tell me, who’s Nella?”

“No one.” Garron looked away. “She is…gone.”

“Gone where?” Becca asked softly. She could tell that Truth’s brother had some secret pain. He’d been so kind to offer them a place to stay when everyone else hated them, she wished she could make him feel better.

“To the sky. More chii?” Garron asked, reaching for her bowl. “You still have a little left.”

“I, um, I’m watching my figure,” Becca said weakly. “So maybe in a minute. First tell me about this Nella. What do you mean, she went to the sky?”

“To be with the Father of Flight.” Garron sighed. “It’s the way we say someone is deceased. She’s dead.”

“Oh!” Becca put a hand to her mouth. “I’m so sorry! I feel like such an idiot for prying. I know how your people are about privacy. I just thought that maybe if you wanted to talk…” She shook her head. “Never mind, it’s stupid.”

“No, it’s not.” To her surprise, Garron pulled up a small seat which looked like a log with a padded blue cushion on top. “Will you sit?” he asked courteously, offering it to her.

“Yes, thank you.” Becca settled herself on the cushioned log, which was surprisingly comfortable. Garron simply sat on the wooden floor beside her and crossed his long legs in front of the fire.

“Forgive me if I sounded unwelcoming of your questions. It’s just that…no one asks questions here. Not personal ones anyway. It is…not the Rai’ku way.”

“So I gathered from Truth,” Beca said dryly. “He’s an intensely private person.”

“Then he probably hasn’t told you much about our society,” Garron said.

“I know a little,” Becca said cautiously. “I know you have a second nature—that your people can turn into some kind of, um, animal when they want to.”

“Males only. Females do not have a dr’gin within.”

“They don’t?” Becca was surprised. “Truth never mentioned that.”

“Being pure bred Kindred he has no dr’gin within to speak of.”

“And you do?” Becca asked without thinking. “I mean, being only half Rai’ku…oh dear, I probably shouldn’t have asked that,” she said, seeing the closed look in his turquoise blue eyes. “It’s way too personal, isn’t it?”

“It would be coming from one of my own people but you are an outsider,” Gannon said stiffly. “You’re entitled to some curiosity.”

“But if you’d rather not answer…”

He sighed. “No, I don’t mind. Everyone else knows—why shouldn’t you? The color of my eyes proclaims that I should have a dr’gin within me—one of exceptional size and power.”

“But?” Becca prompted gently when he fell silent.

“But I don’t,” Garron said bluntly. “Or if I do, it has yet to manifest and it is long past the time when it should have come to light.” He ran a hand through his thick, black hair. “I cannot tell you how many times the virgins have been gathered for me and yet…nothing seems to bring it out.”

“Virgins? What does gathering virgins have to do with it?” Becca asked uncertainly.

“When it comes time for a male’s first change—his first turning as we call it—all the unmated females of the pack must be called together so he can pick one.” Garron shook his head. “To be surrounded by a group of very expectant females over and over again and not be able to turn…” He trailed off, staring into the fire.

“That must be really frustrating,” Becca said softly.

“It is humiliating.” He sighed. “But also…something of a relief. I’m only half Rai’ku—I suppose that’s why I have no taste for blood.”

“Um, what?” Becca coughed to cover her confusion. “I’m sorry but what does that have to do with anything?”

Garron looked up at her. “Oh, I suppose that’s another thing Truth never told you. It’s the real reason the Kindred High Council won’t sanction a formal trade with the Rai’ku.”

“Do you bite the girl you pick as a mate?” Becca asked, fascinated despite herself. “Because I know the Blood Kindred—”

“We kill and eat them. One at least—sometimes several. It depends on how long the dr’gin has been waiting to surface and how bloodthirsty it is when it finally emerges,” Garron said in a low voice.

“You…eat the virgins?” Becca felt a little sick to her stomach and it wasn’t just the chii she’d had that was making her ill. “Seriously?”

“Unfortunately, yes.” Garron looked into the fire again. “You may have noticed that there are many more females than males in our society.”

“I, uh, mostly noticed the way they were looking at me and Far and Truth,” Becca said in a low voice.

“There is a ratio of about three to one. It is nature’s way of making sure the race doesn’t die out completely,” Garron explained. “When at least one or two females must be sacrificed for every male who comes to maturity, you must have many more females to start with.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” Becca said faintly. “But why…why do you kill them?”

“It’s not intentional,” Garron said. “It’s simply that the dr’gin is a mindless beast—especially the first time it emerges. Like any other newborn creature, it is ravenous. Its first instinct is to feed, its second is to breed. Only after both of these things are accomplished can any kind of thought process begin.”

Becca was horrified though she tried not to show it.

“So every time one of the males is about to…to change for the first time the girls are all gathered together knowing that one or more of them isn’t…isn’t going to make it?”

Garron nodded. “That is what happened to Nella. She was…sacrificed during a First Turning.”

“Oh, no.” Becca put a hand on his arm and Garron stared at it curiously. Suddenly she remembered that the Rai’ku were very touch-me-not. Her gesture of comfort would probably not be welcome. “I’m sorry!” Quickly she withdrew her hand.

“Don’t be. I take no offense.” He looked away. “You’re the first person besides Truth to express any kind of sorrow for Nella’s death. I…appreciate that.”

“What? But how can that be?” Becca asked. “Her family must have mourned for her.”

He shook his head. “Until a female is mated she is nothing. Sometimes she isn’t even given a name. Most times girls are named Eldest Daughter, Middle Daughter, Youngest…and so on. That is what Nella means—baby or little one. She was…” He coughed and Becca thought his turquoise eyes were suspiciously bright. “She was the youngest of her siblings. All of her elder sisters had made good matches and none had been sacrificed. People said her family’s luck couldn’t hold but Nella and I were so sure we were meant for each other…”

He got up abruptly and paced to the other side of the room. Becca’s first instinct was to go after him and comfort him but she sensed that wasn’t what he wanted. Instead she sat quietly, waiting.

After a long moment, Garron started speaking again.

“We waited for so long. Every year on the day of my birth—my name day—when the virgins gathered for me, Nella was there. I remember looking into her eyes and being so…” He cleared his throat. “So afraid. I hoped that if my dr’gin emerged he would know her. I knew that if I woke after my turning with her blood in my mouth and found myself mated to someone else, it would drive me…drive me mad.”

“Does…does that happen a lot?” Becca asked softly.

“More often than we would like.” Garron’s deep voice was grim. “It has made for some very tense matings. And of course, our people mate for life so there is no turning back once your dr’gin chooses.”

“But you never turned for Nella,” Becca said.

“No.” Garron came back to the fire and sat down heavily beside her. “I should have declared myself O’ahn—an adult male without a dr’gin, as the Kindred who interbreed with us do. Then I could have mated Nella and we would already have children of our own.”

“Why didn’t you?” Becca asked softly.

“My mother. She wanted me to wait. All of the other Kindred-Rai’ku hybrids have proven to have dr’gins within. And the color of my eyes promised mine would be especially powerful.”

“Sky eyes,” Becca said. “That’s what Truth said.”

Garron nodded. “Yes. And so we waited. It wasn’t just my mother though—Nella wanted it too. She knew that our children would never have full Rai’ku status if I declared myself O’ahn. And I…I wanted to be a full male as well—to change my name to the mature form. To at last become G’ron the man instead of Garron the boy. And…”

“And…?” Becca said softly.

“And we waited too long. Spun the wheel of fate one too many times.” Garron raked a hand through his hair again, turning it into a series of spikes and whorls. “In the end, it was my own younger brother who took Nella as a sacrifice. He is a full four years younger than me but his dr’gin manifested early. It was…very hungry. No fewer than three virgins were sacrificed to appease its appetite.”

“How awful,” Becca breathed. “You must have been devastated.”

Garron nodded. “But a male must not show such feelings. It is weak…wrong. Ever since Nella’s sacrifice relations between myself and my family have been…strained.”

“Of course they are!” Becca exclaimed. “And Nella’s family?”

Garron sighed. “They pretend she never was. Because to the Rai’ku way of thinking, that is the truth. She was never mated, never named…therefore she never truly existed. There is no record of her anywhere. Except here.” He put one large fist to his chest.

“Oh, Garron…” Becca wanted to hug him in the worst way but she knew she couldn’t. She contented herself with laying a hand on his arm again. “That’s awful. I’m so sorry.”

He shook his head. “Apologies if I discomforted you. I don’t know why I told you all that.”

“Maybe because I was willing to listen,” Becca said softly. “Have you been able to talk to anyone about her death?” She refused to say “sacrifice” as he had done—it didn’t seem right somehow.

“Only Truth,” he said in a low voice. “Because of his Kindred nature he…understands things that others do not. He never called me weak for missing Nella. Or for hating myself for waiting too long to claim her.”

“You can’t feel that way,” Becca objected. “You had a lot of pressure on you to become a…to become something else. Of course you wanted to conform and give your parents what they wanted. What everyone expected.”

“No justification in the world can undo the past. I cannot place the blame on anyone but myself.”

“But what if you had changed and you had done, uh, what your brother did?” Becca asked. “You’d feel even worse. This was a no-win situation you were in, Garron. It wasn’t your fault.”

“Then why do I bear the guilt of it?” He looked up at her, his vivid eyes shadowed with pain. “If I had to do it all again, I would declare myself O’ahn at once and take Nella for my mate. I listened to my pride and my family instead of my heart and I lost her because of it.”

“You were following the ways of your people—doing what you had been raised to do,” Becca said. “You were just being a…a normal Rai’ku guy…er, male.”

“Being what everyone else considers ‘normal’ is cold comfort.” He looked down at his hands. “When you have the chance to be with someone you love you must take it quickly, before it can be snatched away. I see that now. I wish I had before.”

He stood abruptly and cleared his throat.

“Forgive me. I’m not usually like this.”

“You’re fine,” Becca assured him. “You’re just still grieving. Everything you feel is natural, believe me. I lost someone close to me too and for a long time I felt like it was my fault.”

In fact, a part of her still did feel that way— she had to admit it was the main thing that was holding her back from a full bonding with Truth and Far. It wasn’t just what her parents would say—it was that horrible lingering guilt, the fear that if she let herself really love and commit to them, one or both of them would wind up like Kenneth.

Dead, you mean, whispered a mean little voice in her head but she pushed it away.

“It’s normal to feel bad when you lose someone you love,” she said to Garron. “Not weak. Not bad. Normal.”

“Maybe on the planet where you come from.” He laughed grimly. “But we Rai’ku do not admit to such things.”

“Well maybe you should come to the Mother Ship,” Becca said. “You’d be welcome there, I’m sure. There are all kinds of Kindred there and no one is nearly as judgmental as your people seem to be. I mean, sorry…” She cleared her throat. “Maybe I shouldn’t have said that. It’s just…”

“Just what my ama said to you and the way everyone looked at you when the three of you came to my lodge. Of course, I understand.” He nodded.

“Well…” Becca sighed. “That scene with your mother…I have to admit that’s not exactly how I hoped my first meeting with my in-laws would go.”

Garron nodded again, somewhat reluctantly this time, Becca thought.

“Ama is…very rigid in her way of thinking. I think she regretted marrying a Kindred instead of taking her chances as a sacrificial virgin to find the right Rai’ku male. She wanted more for me—for all her children—than she had.”

“From what Truth told me, it sounds like she had a lot to regret,” Becca said in a low voice.

“Oh, he told you that, did he?” Garron sounded surprised. “Yes, our father was…not the most kind or patient male, especially where Truth was concerned.”

“Did he hurt all of you?” Becca asked in a low voice.

“Not as much as he would have liked to. Truth was the oldest and he tried to prevent it.” Garron shook his head. “He stepped between me and my apa more than once and took the blow meant for me when we were younger. I am forever in his debt for that.” He sighed and stood up, stretching until his long spine crackled. “It’s growing late. Can I show you to the guest room or would you like to stay up a little later?”

Suddenly Becca realized how tired she was. Between the mind games Vashtar had played on them, meeting Truth’s family—who mostly hated her—and hearing Garron’s sad story, it had been a long…long day. She yawned. “I guess I’d better get settled in for the night. Far and Truth probably won’t be back for a little while. I wanted to stay up and wait for them but…” She yawned again.

“It’s all right.” Garron gave her a faint smile. “I probably tired you out with my yammering.”

“No, of course you didn’t.” Becca got to her feet and stretched, just as he had. “I was happy to listen. I’m just sorry I couldn’t help you at all.”

“But you did help,” he said earnestly. “After talking to you I feel…well, I don’t feel as bad as I did.” He frowned. “That’s strange. I wonder why that is?”

“Because talking helps.” Becca smiled and patted him on the arm. “Could you go ahead and show me the guest room now? I’m suddenly so sleepy I can barely keep my eyes open.”

“Of course.” Garron led the way to a small, bare wooden room just off his main living area. There was no furniture that Becca could see but a large pile of thick, waxy green leaves had been heaped on the floor and covered in several blankets. “Apologies for the sleeping arrangements,” Garron said, pointing to the pallet of leaves and blankets. “I have no hammocks big enough for three. This was the best I could do on short notice.”

“No, it’s fine.” Becca knelt and rubbed one of the leaves between her fingers. She remembered seeing something like them lining the hammock bed young Truth had slept in when Vashtar had showed them his worst memory. “These are the leaves of the tree we’re in right now?” she asked.

“The same.” He gestured at the blankets. “The bed coverings were a gift from my ama when I first moved to my own lodge. They are actually meant as a gesture of hospitality for only the very young or the very old but since Truth said you were unused to our weather…”

“Yes, thank you. They’re lovely.” Becca remembered the ragged bit of cloth the young Truth had been wrapped in and shivered. It would have been awful to climb into that nest of cold, waxy leaves without any blankets at all to keep warm with.

Thinking of that, made her remember Garron’s words about how Truth had taken blows meant for him. She felt her heart swell when she thought of Truth protecting his younger siblings. No wonder the dark twin had had so much bitterness and pain in his heart! No wonder it had taken him so long to come around to the idea of accepting love from Far and herself!

But he’s accepted it now, whispered a little voice in her head. The question is, what are you going to do about it? Can you accept it too?

Again something Garron had said came back to her. “When you have the chance to be with someone you love you must take it quickly, before it can be snatched away.”

Should she take the chance that she had been offered with Truth and Far? That was the question that nagged at her after she told Garron good night and snuggled down between the two thick blankets.

Despite her weariness, it took her a long time to fall asleep and when she finally did, her dreams were strange and troubling. She seemed to see a long, strange beast made of scales and feathers. It whipped through the air as sinuous as a snake and had sharp talons and a spiked tail. It’s huge, leonine head had a gaping maw of knife-like teeth and a twisting red tongue. But most disturbing of all were its eyes. When it turned to look at her they were a vivid turquoise blue.

Sky eyes, Becca thought and woke up with a little cry of confusion and fear.

“Shh, it’s all right, Rebecca,” someone murmured.

“Did you have a bad dream, mi’now?” another deep voice asked.

“Far? Truth?” She looked at them sleepily and yawned. “So glad…you’re back. Yes, really weird dreams.”

“Forget them and go back to sleep. You’re safe now.”

The two of them slid into bed beside her—Far on her left and Truth on her right. Becca snuggled between them and, finally feeling safe, allowed herself to drift back into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter Thirty-six

“We dug all day. It’s nowhere to be found.” Truth ran a hand through his hair in obvious frustration. It had been a long, frustrating day of digging in vain out in the frigid cold—made possible only by the soil warming equipment Garron had loaned them, since the top layer of soil around the elder tree they were digging under was frozen solid. But no matter how long or how deep they delved, no ancient cache from the long dead Orthanxian civilization had appeared.

“Are you positive the coordinates you have are correct?” Garron ladled out a steaming bowl of what looked like navy blue chili and handed it to his older brother along with a hunk of coarse grained purple-gray bread. Truth had finally agreed to quit when it got dark and now they were all sitting around the low table in front of the fire eating dinner—or evening fare as the Rai’ku called it.

“As certain as we can be,” Far said. He dug the curved end of some kind of bone—which was apparently the Rai’ku version of a spoon—into his own bowl of chili and took a big bite. “Mmm, delicious.”

“Vashtar did say the box might have shifted locations,” Becca pointed out, accepting her own bowl of blue chili from their host. “It has been two thousand years, give or take, since it was buried.”

“I keep feeling that we are close—very close,” Truth said. “But we’re missing it somehow.”

“I felt the same thing, Brother,” Far said. “That the cache is somehow eluding us.”

“I felt that too,” Becca said. “And it’s so frustrating. I can’t help feeling like we’re doing something wrong. It’s like when we were in the Mindscape—or thought we were, anyway—and we were trying to project something to eat and we got cardboard chum pizza and wormy cupcakes.” She sighed.

“Those don’t sound like very appetizing dishes,” Garron remarked dryly, handing her a piece of bread.

“Not nearly as good as your cooking.” Becca smiled at him and took a big bite of her purple-gray bread. It reminded her of a cross between cornbread and blueberry cobbler and was by far the best thing she’d had to eat so far on Pax.

“This is some of the best mebbix stew I’ve ever had,” Truth said, taking another bite. “My compliments, Garron.”

Their host nodded. “I’m glad you like it. But to get back to your problem, I’m afraid you’re going to have to find whatever it is you’re looking for soon. There has been some…unrest about your digging. The few Kindred who live here are not concerned but some of the Rai’ku are saying that you’re molesting the elder trees.”

“What? Absolutely not,” Truth declared. “We’ve been very careful to not so much as scratch the bark of the elder tree we’re digging under.”

“It’s not really the digging they’re upset about, Truth,” Garron said in a low voice. “I’m sure you know that.”

“Yes, I know.” The dark twin sighed and put down his bowl. “It’s the perversion going on right before them. How is Ama taking it?”

Garron coughed. “She’s turned her back on you publicly as well as privately now. I’m sorry, Truth, but you can’t very well be surprised about it.”

“I’m not,” Truth said stoically. “I expected nothing less.” He shook his head. “We’ll just have to try again tomorrow. It must be there somewhere! I know the tree we’re digging under is the one Vashtar meant for us to look at—the coordinates he gave were very exact.”

“I hope you find it,” Garron said. “I’ll host you for as long as you stay. The laws of hospitality and privacy should protect you as long as you’re under my roof—I hope anyway. But I can’t promise what might happen after you leave my lodge.”

“We’ll just have to be careful,” Far said grimly. “And fast. We’ll find it tomorrow—we have to.”

“I hope so,” Becca said anxiously. “I just want to be away from here. No offense, Garron.”

“None taken,” their host said. “I have often felt the same way myself.”

“Why not come with us to the Mother Ship?” Truth asked. “I’m certain you’d be welcome. Well—after we cleanse the ship of unwanted demons and secure the Unmated Males area, anyway.”

Garron shook his head. “Like it or not, my life is here. But thank you for your generous offer.”

“You might rethink it at some time in the future,” Far said. “There are many Earth females with minds ready to align with those who have Kindred blood.”

“I thank you but…” Garron cleared his throat. “I’m sure Truth told you something of my past. I don’t…don’t wish to align with anyone.”

“I understand,” the light twin said quietly. “Just know that the offer is still open if you ever change your mind.”

“Thank you.” Garron nodded. “Would anyone else like more mebbix stew?”

“I would love some but I can’t eat another bite.” Becca smiled at him. “Thank you anyway—it was delicious.”

Truth sighed. “It’s time we were getting to bed anyway. If there really is unrest about the digging, best we get up as early as possible to start again.”

“A good thought, Brother,” Far said. “If we can find the cache and retrieve the pendant before most people are up, we’ll be on our way back to our shuttle before anyone can get too outraged.”

“Yes, that’s…a really good idea.” Becca tried to manufacture a yawn but inside her stomach was filled with butterflies. Neither Truth nor Far had spoken to her about the status of their bond but she was sure that the light twin would have told his brother what he’d heard during her conversation with Kat by now. Would they confront her about it tonight? Would they demand an answer about what she wanted to do about their bond? And what would she say?

She hung around and helped Garron do the dishes, trying to buy a little time before bed but the simple wooden bowls and bone spoons didn’t take long to wash. Before she knew it, she was back in the guest room with Far and Truth who were already wearing dark blue sleep trousers, apparently ready to sleep.

“Hello, Becca,” Far said softly when she entered the small guest room. “Ready for bed?”

“I guess so.” Becca lingered uncertainly in the doorway.

“Come in,” Truth said a little gruffly. “We do not bite, as you know.”

“I know. I just…” Becca coughed. “We’ve been too busy to talk today but I guess I was wondering…wondering…”

“Wondering what?” Far asked.

“Wondering how we’re going to find the cache,” Becca finished weakly, losing her nerve.

“Actually, Far and I have some thoughts on that,” Truth said.

“But we’re not sure how you’ll feel about them,” Far finished for his brother.

“Okay.” Becca looked from one to the other of them. “So tell me.”

“Remember you mentioned our problems when trying to create food in the Mindscape?” Truth said.

“It wasn’t really the Mindscape, though,” Becca protested.

“No, but Vashtar did tell us that his approximation was completely accurate to the real thing,” Far said.

“Remember that we had trouble casting any kind of successful projection because our OneMind was scattered,” Truth went on.

“I guess so.” Becca came forward and sat on the edge of the leaf pallet. “So?”

“So when was our OneMind the most focused?” Truth looked at her intently. “After we made love.”

Becca felt a sudden rush of heat travel from the top of her head all the way down to the tips of her toes. Truth was sitting on one side of her and Far was sitting on the other but she found she couldn’t meet either of their eyes.

“Again, that wasn’t really the Mindscape,” she said in a slightly strangled voice.

“No, but it still brought us together—it still focused us as one into what Vashtar called the OneMind,” Truth said. “If we can find that focus again—that oneness—I’m certain we can do anything. Including locating the cache.”

Becca finally forced herself to look up at him.

“So you thought if we all…all made love again…”

“It doesn’t have to be like the last time if you’re uncomfortable, Becca,” Far said quickly. “We thought maybe if we just touched each other and concentrated on the location of the cache…pictured it in our minds while we made skin-to-skin contact…”

“I…um…” Becca didn’t know how to answer. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to touch her men—it was that she did want to. So badly it frightened her.

All day she had been finding small, subtle ways to be near one or the other of them or to put herself between them without actually getting too close. She told herself she was trying to head off the painful side effects of the partial bond. After all, who wanted to feel like a rusty spike was being driven into their eye?

But the truth was she simply craved them—wanted to be near them, touching and being touched by them. Wanted to be between her men, which was the most dangerous place of all if she didn’t intend to complete the bond.

“Does the idea make you uncomfortable?” Truth asked, breaking into her confused thoughts.

“I…a little,” Becca admitted in a low voice.

“Why?” the dark twin asked. “Because you’re thinking of breaking our bond?”

Becca’s head jerked up. “I never…I don’t…” But she couldn’t go on—she didn’t know what to say.

“I need to know how you feel, Rebecca,” Truth said sternly. “We both do. You brought Far and I together and now that our Twin bond is complete we could probably survive a break with you…”

“But we don’t want to,” Far finished for him softly. “We don’t want any other female in the whole universe, mi’now. You are the one Truth and I love. You’re the one we want to share and care for and cherish all the rest of our days.”

“I know that.” Becca bit her lip. “And I feel the same way. But…”

“But what?” Far asked gently. “You’re afraid of what your family will say?”

Becca looked down, ashamed. “That’s part of it, even though I feel awful admitting it after the way Truth stood up to his family.”

“It was a very difficult thing to do,” the dark twin said. “I would not presume to make that decision for anyone else.”

“It’s not just that,” Becca said desperately. “It’s what happened to Kenneth. I know it’s not rational but part of me is so scared that if we do this—if I let myself bond with you completely—that I’ll lose you. I can’t…” Her eyes stung and the words seemed to stick in her throat. “I can’t lose you like that. I…I love you both too much. It would kill me.”

“Oh, mi’now,” Far murmured, stroking her hair. “That’s not going to happen.”

“We’re going to stay right here with you,” Truth promised, putting a large, warm hand on the small of her back. “We swear it.”

“I want to believe that—I truly do,” Becca whispered. “But I just…it’s hard. Really hard.”

“Of course it is,” Truth said firmly. “Which is why we are not going to ask you to complete our bond tonight.”

“Y-you’re not?” Becca looked up at both of them with wet eyes. “Really? But I thought…”

“This is a big decision,” Far said. “Too big to make until you feel completely ready.”

“Tonight we simply want to hold you between us and try to locate the cache,” Truth murmured.

“We can talk about the future once we’re back on the Mother Ship,” Far said, smiling. “What do you say, Becca? Will you let us hold you?”

“You slept between us last night with no ill effects,” Truth pointed out.

Yes, but that was because I was already asleep by the time you two got into bed, Becca thought but didn’t say. Should she give in and lay down between them, allowing herself to be bracketed by the two big, male bodies once more? She wanted to more than anything but it still felt dangerous…as though once started down this road, she wouldn’t be able to turn from it no matter what the consequences might be.

“I want to,” she said hesitantly. “But…I’m afraid. Afraid we’ll go too far.”

“You don’t have to be naked for us to locate the cache,” Truth pointed out. “Far and I are both wearing clothing as you can see.” He indicated the thin, silky sleep trousers he and the light twin both wore. There was still plenty of bare skin on display since they were both shirtless but at least the “dangerous” parts were covered.

“I guess you’re right,” Becca said reluctantly. She tried to think of what she could wear that would offer some coverage and yet still give enough skin-to-skin contact with her men for them to find their OneMind and locate the cache. Picking up the small purple cube Kat had packed for her, she went through the miniaturized clothes that looked like they would fit on a Barbie doll. No…no…no…Kat, did you pack me anything that wasn’t see-through or made of lace?

Finally she found something she’d completely forgotten about—something that made her laugh.

“What’s funny?” Far wanted to know.

“You’ll see.” Becca got out the regrowth serum which brought the clothing back to normal size and made a motion to both men. “Turn around now. Give me a minute to change.”

“As our lady wishes,” Truth growled, turning to give her his broad back. Far turned as well without comment.

Becca added a few drops of serum and waited until her chosen garments had grown to the proper size. Then she took off the long sleeved sweater dress she had been wearing all day for warmth, as well as her bra and underwear, and slipped into the change quickly.

“All right, boys, you can turn around,” she said at last.

Both men turned as one. Far let out a low whistle and Truth growled in approval.

“I don’t know what in the Seven Hells you’re wearing but I like it—a lot,” he said.

“I agree.” Far’s black eyes roved over her body appreciatively. “What is it, mi’now? I’ve never seen an Earth garment quite like it.”

Becca smiled and looked down at herself. “Kat called it a ‘fur bikini.’ It was actually supposed to be kind of a joke—something we thought up when we were trying to decide what to bring that would be warm enough for Orthanx. I never thought I’d actually get to wear it.”

“It’s beautiful,” Far murmured admiringly. “I love the white fur against your creamy brown skin.”

“You’re fucking gorgeous in it,” Truth said. “Does it feel as soft as it looks?”

Becca bit her lip as a naughty impulse swept through her. Actually, the fur bikini was as soft as it looked—or even softer. The fur it was made of reminded her of a mink coat she’d touched once in a high end department store and though most of it was on the outside of the bikini, there was enough lining the bra and panties to feel warm and fuzzy against her most sensitive areas. The stimulation against her overheated nipples and pussy and the urging of the partial bond she shared with her men was suddenly too much to deny.

“Is it as soft as it looks?” she repeated, sitting up on her heels and thrusting her breasts out. “Well…why don’t you feel it and find out?”

Truth frowned. “Are you sure? I thought you didn’t wish our touching to be sexual tonight.”

“It doesn’t have to be sexual,” Becca said, her voice sounded breathless even in her own ears. “It’s not like you’re touching me under the bikini. Just over it.”

“I think we can manage that,” Far murmured. He leaned forward to cup Becca’s left breast in his hand and began to stroke her firmly. Through the soft fur, she could feel the heat of his hand clearly.

Truth took a cue from his brother but instead of touching her other breast, his large, warm hand came to rest between her legs.

Becca gasped as she felt his heat envelope her.

“So soft,” he murmured, his eyes half-lidded with lust. “So soft and so hot.”

“I’m glad you like it,” Becca whispered, pressing against his palm. “I…I like it too.”

“And how does it feel inside?” Truth’s deep voice was a growl of pure lust. “Softer? Hotter…wetter?”

“Maybe,” Becca whispered, unable to help herself. Though she tried to stop it, she could feel herself being pulled toward the two men. Was it really the partial bond between them working on her? Or was it just that she wanted them both so much it was impossible to resist?

Part of her knew she was doing exactly what she shouldn’t be doing—exactly what she had been fighting against. But being between her men with their hands on her body was an intoxicating experience. She felt drunk on the pleasure of their gentle caresses. Drunk and in danger of losing all her inhibitions.

“What’s wrong with me?” she whispered aloud. “Why can’t I resist you two even when I know I should?”

“Maybe you don’t want to,” Far offered.

“Maybe you need exactly what we need,” Truth added. He pulled her closer and slipped one big warm hand into the white triangle of fur that covered her pussy. “Are you wet, Rebecca? Are you getting your pussy honey all over these little fur panties?”

“I…I don’t know…” Becca moaned. Truth’s big hand cupping her pussy felt so good, so right, that she could barely think.

“Is her little cunt all hot and wet, Brother?” Far asked, his deep voice filled with desire. He slipped his hand into the cup of Becca’s bra and began to idly tease her nipple. “Why don’t you part her pussy lips and slip your fingers deep in her folds to find out?”

“Maybe I will,” the dark twin growled. Two long fingers spread Becca’s swollen outer lips gently and she gasped as she felt another slip into her heated inner cunt. Mother of God it felt so good but if she didn’t stop, she was going to lose control of the situation completely.

“Wait a minute,” she protested breathlessly as Truth began to circle the throbbing button of her clit with his fingertip. “Wait, please. I…don’t want to do this. Don’t want to lose control.”

“Very well.” Truth and Far exchanged a glance and the dark twin reluctantly withdrew his fingers from her pussy and slipped his hand out of her panties while the light twin stopped touching her breasts.

“How do you want to do this, Becca?” Far asked. “Or do you want to do it at all?”

Becca took a deep breath. “I do want to try and locate the cache but it’s really hard to think—really hard to concentrate when you’re both touching me like that.”

“All right.” Truth’s voice was frustrated but restrained. “What do you suggest?”

“Maybe Becca should be in control this time,” Far suggested.

Truth frowned. “What do you mean, Brother?”

“Well, we’re always the ones touching her. Maybe it would be good to let her do the touching for a change,” Far suggested. He looked at Becca. “Would you like that, mi’now?”

Becca felt a powerful surge of lust. The idea of making her men lie back while she took control had never occurred to her before. But now that Far had planted it in her mind, she could think of nothing else.

“I…I think that would be good. More than good,” she admitted. “And maybe while I touch the two of you, you can both be concentrating on the cache.”

“Sounds good to me.” Far lay back on the leaf and blanket pallet and put his hands behind his head. The pose stretched out the muscles in his bare chest and put his tight abs on display in a way that was distractingly sexy. “Well, Brother?” he asked, looking across at Truth.

The dark twin looked like he might object for a moment but then he simply nodded and lay down on the other side of the bed, beside his brother.

“Very well,” he growled, adopting the same casually sexy pose as Far. “Let’s do it this way, then.”

“Good.” Becca sat there for a moment on her knees before them, feeling both shy and powerful at the same time. She liked the idea that two such huge, muscular warriors were lying open to her, ready to allow her to do anything she wanted. It was strangely hot to have them submit to her and it was clear that both men were more than a little turned on as well. The hard ridge of flesh which she saw in each set of sleep trousers attested to that.

“Well, Rebecca?” Truth drawled, looking up at her from half-lowered lids. “What are you going to do?”

“I…give me a minute. I’m thinking.” Involuntarily, her eyes were drawn to the thick outline of his cock…and then to his brother’s. Suddenly she had an idea of what she wanted to do.

“Becca?” Far asked as she scooted up to sit between them. “What are you going to—”

“Shh,” Becca murmured, reaching down to caress the light twin’s hardness through his silky sleep pants with one hand. With the other, she touched Truth’s muscular arm lightly to be certain her touch was pleasurable and not painful—she didn’t want either of them getting a shock because she was touching them separately. Far moaned and jumped slightly but held still for the intimate caress.

Beside him Truth watched with half-lidded eyes.

“Does it feel good, Brother?” he growled softly. “Having our lady’s hand on you? Feeling her stroke your shaft?”

“You know that it does,” Far murmured. “I can feel you enjoying my pleasure through our bond.”

“You were right, you know,” Truth said. “The bond does double the pleasure.”

“And what happens when I do this?” Becca asked, reaching for the dark twin’s shaft.

Truth sucked in a breath and groaned softly as she captured his rigid cock through the material of his sleep trousers.

“Gods, your hand is so soft, Rebecca.”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it—both of you.” Still feeling powerful and in control, Becca lifted her chin. “I want you to keep holding still, boys—I’m going to up the game.”

Before they could ask any questions, she slid down Far’s trousers, baring the thick ridge of his cock. The light twin groaned as she captured his bare shaft in her hand. She looked over at Truth.

“Can you feel that too?”

“Gods, yes!” His lean hips bucked up, his own cock straining against the fabric covering it, just as though he was feeling Becca’s hand on his rigid shaft.

Becca was intrigued. It occurred to her that their Twin bond hadn’t formed that long ago and they were still exploring the limits of it—something they really couldn’t adequately do without her. A little voice in her head was telling her she ought to stop—that they were going too far—but she pushed it away. For once she was tired of feeling guilty and wrong and scared. She just wanted to enjoy her men and that was what she intended to do.

“I want to try something,” she murmured, looking at them. “Truth, close your eyes and promise not to look.”

“What do you have in mind?” the dark twin growled.

“Just close them,” Becca demanded imperiously.

Grumbling a little, he obeyed.

“Good. Now…” She leaned over Far, letting her long curls brush his pale skin until he shivered with the sensation. With his long, wild blond hair spread over the pillow and his black eyes half-lidded with lust she thought the light twin was one of the most sensuous sights she’d ever seen.

Pushing all guilt from her mind, she laid a light kiss on the broad, mushroom-shaped head of his cock. Far bit back a moan…and so did Truth though she was only touching his arm now.

“Did you feel that, Truth?” she asked curiously. “No, don’t open your eyes—just tell me.”

“I felt something soft and hot and wet against the head of my cock,” he growled. “Was that your mouth, Rebecca? Are you kissing Far’s shaft?”

“Feel again and see for yourself,” Becca murmured. She kissed Far again, this time enveloping the flaring crown of his cock in a deeper kiss. He had a warm, spicy scent she recognized as half of the delicious warm smell the two of them always seemed to make together. When she swirled her tongue around his head, he groaned and his hips jerked involuntarily.

“Gods, mi’now,” he gasped hoarsely. “What are you doing?”

“Testing your bond,” Becca murmured. She looked over at Truth who still had his eyes tightly closed. “Can you feel it, Truth?”

“Felt like a soft, hot tongue sliding over my cock,” he groaned. “Is that what you’re doing to my brother, Rebecca? Tonguing him?”

“You could say that.” Becca licked at Far again, lapping away a small droplet of precum and rolling it over her tongue. It tasted delicious—salty and hot—but it made her wonder what the two of them would taste like together. Suddenly she had another idea.

“Truth,” she murmured. “You keep asking me if I want to break our bond…or take it to the next level.”

“Yes? And?” he growled.

“Well, I was just wondering…are you willing to take it there?” Becca asked. “I mean, you were very against it before. The idea of merging your shaft with Far’s really seemed to put you off.”

“I…” Truth opened his eyes and looked at her uncertainly. “Some feelings die hard. Though I know the contact between Far and myself would not be sexual, the idea of touching my shaft to that of another male is still…foreign.”

“But what if I was touching both of you at the same time?” Becca murmured. “What about that?”

Far raised an eyebrow at her. “What are you asking us to do, mi’now?”

“Just a little experiment,” Becca said innocently. A part of her realized that she was going way out of bounds now—going far past anything she ought to do. But somehow she didn’t care anymore. Being with her men—and being in control of the situation—was intoxicating in the best way.

“What kind of experiment?” Truth asked suspiciously.

“Get up on your knees. I’ll show you. But first take off those trousers.”

Far obeyed without comment but Truth looked at her for a long time. Then, slowly, he stripped off his own trousers and knelt before her completely naked.

“Good,” Becca murmured. Damn, the two of them were a sight. Far with his long blond hair and Truth with his short black military cut—both of them looking so different and yet so similar. Two hard, muscular nude bodies—their broad shoulders, washboard abs and narrow hips leading down to two long thick cocks, both standing at attention. Becca couldn’t get over the sight of all that smooth tan skin—her handsome men waiting on their knees just for her. It made her feel incredibly powerful…and extremely adventurous.

“Now what?” Truth growled as she was admiring them.

“Now get closer.” She made a “scoot in” gesture with both hands as though she was trying to get them in the same photograph.

Far and Truth obliged her, getting close and even closer until their bare hips brushed. But the leaf pallet under their knees was unstable. The light twin overbalanced and would have fallen if he hadn’t thrown an arm around his brother’s broad shoulders to keep upright. They all froze for a moment and Becca held her breath. Had they ever touched each other like this before—so intimately—without her between them? She didn’t think so. How would the dark twin take it?

At last Far looked at his twin.

“For balance?” he said, making the words a question as he gestured to the arm around his brother.

Finally Truth nodded. “All right.” He put an arm around Far as well and Becca felt like they could all breathe again.

“Good. That’s good,” she murmured.

“It does feel good. It feels…right,” Far said softly.

“More than I thought it would,” Truth murmured. He turned to look at Becca. “Well?” he asked, his voice slightly hoarse. “What now?”

Becca took a deep breath. “Now I want you to get even closer. Angle your hips towards each other so you’re almost touching.”

“We are already touching,” Truth protested.

“No, Brother,” Far said quietly. “I think she means our shafts.”

For a moment the dark twin looked like he wanted to protest.

“I said almost touching,” Becca hurriedly reminded him. “Not completely—almost.”

“Very well,” Truth muttered at last. He looked at his twin. “All right with you, Brother?”’

“I have no problem with it,” Far said, angling his body towards his twin. “Nothing we do will be sexual until Becca is between us. You know that, Brother.”

“I know. It just feels…strange. That’s all,” Truth said, mirroring his brother’s actions.

“Strange but not wrong,” Far murmured. “Look, Brother. Look down and see.”

Reluctantly, Becca thought, the dark twin allowed his eyes to drift south of his navel. He and Far were close now—very close. Enough so that both their erect shafts were pointing towards each other and the broad, plum-shaped heads of their cocks were almost—but not quite—touching.

“Tell me,” Truth said hoarsely, still looking down at their bare shafts so close they were almost brushing. “Tell me how it would be if we melded together to enter our lady.”

“It doesn’t happen spontaneously,” Far said. “We would both have to want it—it would be a conscious decision to become one to pleasure Becca.”

“And if we made the decision…how would we proceed?” Truth asked, his voice sounding slightly strangled.

Far shrugged. “We’d simply press our shafts fully together for a moment. That’s all it takes for them to become one and then we could enter Becca together and fill her completely.”

“I…see,” Truth said.

Becca saw too and she couldn’t help thinking that the sight of the two hard bodies so close together was amazingly erotic. Enough that she wanted to do something about it.

“You guys are gorgeous,” she murmured softly. Reaching out, she took their shafts, one in each hand. They were thick enough that she had trouble wrapping her fingers around them but somehow she managed.

Far gasped and Truth drew in a ragged breath.

“Gods, Rebecca, what are you going to do?”

“Just touch you,” Becca said softly. “Just touch both of you together.”

Slowly she slid her hands down to the base of both thick shafts, then back up again in a long, firm stroke that made both her men groan.

“Does it feel good, boys?” she asked, doing it again. “Do you like it when I touch you both together?”

“Gods, mi’now, it’s amazing,” Far breathed.

“It is…incredibly pleasurable,” Truth admitted thickly.

“And it’s about to get even better,” Becca promised him. She bent down so that she was eye-level with both hard shafts. Very deliberately, she kissed the crown of Truth’s shaft…and then Far’s…and then Truth’s again.

Both men groaned as they watched her and Becca thought she had never felt so sexual—so free.

“Now boys,” she said softly, looking up at them. “I’m going to bring you a little closer together. I want to taste you both at the same time and I can’t do that if you’re too far apart.”

“I do not mind,” Far said quietly. He looked at his twin. “Do you, Brother?”

Truth hesitated for a long moment. Then he shook his head. “Do as you wish, Rebecca.”

“Good.” Leaning down again, she stroked the two hard shafts once more, coaxing a bead of precum to the tip of each one. Then, slowly, she pressed both flaring crowns together in an intimate kiss.

Far held still for the operation but Truth took in a jagged breath and Becca felt his entire body stiffen at the forbidden contact. But though he tensed, he made no move to pull away.

“Good,” she murmured, feeling a surge of pride at how far the dark twin had come. “That’s really good. Now I can taste you together.”

Opening her mouth, she traced the place the two of them were joined with the tip of her tongue. The feel of both hot shafts stroking across her tongue as well as the delicious taste of their mingled precum gave Becca a surge of desire. God, she loved them both so much! And touching them this way—touching them together—somehow seemed so right.

“Gods, Rebecca,” Truth groaned raggedly. “I had no idea seeing you taste us both at the same time could be so fucking hot.”

“It’s amazing,” Far agreed hoarsely. “I love the feel of the three of us together, all touching at once.”

Becca loved it too. She knew she ought to feel wrong and perverted but somehow she didn’t—she couldn’t. Giving pleasure to both her men at the same time seemed like the most natural thing in the world. The only thing that could be more natural would be opening herself to them and letting them bond fully with her.

But I can’t do that…can I? I can’t just give up everything and let myself bond with them completely and permanently.

Yet, what would she really be giving up? Nothing but fear and shame. And Becca was tired of being afraid and ashamed—really tired.

Stroking both thick shafts, she redoubled her efforts, licking first one head and then the other, pressing them together so that she could try to take both broad crowns in her mouth at once.

Truth and Far murmured their love and appreciation and pressed closer obligingly so that Becca could lick and suck them more easily.

She felt their big, warm hands on her body, heard their deep voices as they murmured how much they loved her, how beautiful she was to bring them together in this way. And she thought that she had never felt more free or beautiful or loved.

“Rebecca,” Truth groaned at last. “Can’t…take much more. It’s too much.”

“I’m close too,” Far said, his voice thick with desire. “So close, mi’now.”

“Good.” Becca raised up on her knees and kept stroking, looking both of them in the eyes. “Come, then,” she murmured. Getting closer, she pressed against them. “Come for me, now” she commanded and rubbed both shafts against her bare belly.

“Gods, Rebecca!” Truth moaned. Far gasped and then she felt both thick cocks jerking in her hands as spurt after spurt of hot cum jetted out of their tips, coating her trembling stomach with their seed.

Becca moaned, loving the feeling of freedom and togetherness—the unity that the twins’ release brought with it. It’s time, a little voice whispered inside her. Time to give up your fear and shame forever and bond with them—bond completely. It’s time.

Yes! Becca agreed with that little voice completely. She had never felt so in love with anyone before, not even Kenneth. And nothing had ever felt so right as being with Truth and Far—being between them. She was more than the bridge that brought them together—she was the third part of their triangle—the essential center without which the three of them would fall apart. Becca knew that now—just as she knew it was time to make their bond permanent.

She opened her mouth to tell them…and suddenly, though she had forgotten all about it, the location of the buried Orthanxian cache appeared in her mind like magic.

“Oh!” Far’s eyes flew wide and she sensed he was having the same revelation.

“I know where it is!” he exclaimed. “I can practically see it.”

“I as well,” Truth growled. “Now I know why we couldn’t find it before.”

“We were digging under the wrong root!” all three of them said in unison.

Becca looked at both of them with wide eyes. “Wow, that’s…I can’t believe we just did that.”

“I need to get down the coordinates!” Truth broke apart from them and went scrambling for his handheld device. “I know exactly where it is now.”

“We all do.” Becca grinned at Far who grinned back. “That was some magic orgasm,” she murmured, looking up at the light twin.

“It certainly was. And you appear to still be wearing the results of it.” He nodded down at her belly, where her mocha brown skin was decorated with their white cream.

“Um, I sure am.” Becca looked at herself uncertainly. She was still kind of shocked at what she’d just done. And yet…it had worked. They now knew exactly where to dig. They could get up early in the morning, find the cache, and be on their way to the shuttle and the Mother Ship before most of the hostile natives were even up for breakfast.

“Perhaps we should clean her up, Brother.” Truth was suddenly there, having apparently finished taking down the coordinates. He looked at Becca’s sticky tummy appreciatively. “It looks to me like our lady could use a bath—a tongue bath.”

“Oh, I…” Becca could feel herself starting to blush.

“A very good idea, Brother,” Far agreed, his black eyes going half-lidded again. “And after we finished bathing her belly, I think we should go lower, and bathe her pussy as well.”

“As I recall, you have not yet had the pleasure of tasting her,” Truth murmured. “Would you like to tend to her sweet cunt while I suck her nipples, Brother?”

“More than anything,” Far said softly. “If my lady will permit it.”

“What do you say, Rebecca?” Truth asked. “You’ve given us much pleasure but you have yet to receive any yourself tonight. Will you let Far and I strip off this little fur garment and bathe you with our tongues?”

“I…I want you to do more than that.” Becca lifted her chin and looked them both in the eyes. “I want to bond with you tonight,” she said. “Both of you. Completely.”

Truth raised an eyebrow. “Are you certain about that? I thought you had some doubts.”

“No more.” Becca shook her head firmly. “The three of us were meant to be together. I’ve been so afraid of losing you that I wouldn’t allow myself to have you. Well, no more. From now on I want—”

But she never got to finish. For just at that moment, Garron’s voice was heard outside the door.

“What in the Seven Hells are you doing?” he shouted. “Get out of here! The laws of privacy forbid your entry unless I sanction it and I do NOT invite you into my home.”

“The laws of privacy are superseded by those of decency,” a stranger’s voice shouted. “We know very well what kind of filth and depravity you are harboring beneath your roof, Garron. Step aside and let us at them—they will pay for bringing their alien corruption to our planet!”

“Oh no!” Becca froze, uncertain what to do. Truth and Far were already back in their trousers and on their feet, standing shoulder to shoulder to shield her.

“Can you reach your blaster?” Far asked his twin.

“It’s in the other room. I didn’t think they’d do anything like this.” Truth sounded grim. “It’s just the two of us, Brother, against them all.”

“Let them come,” Far snarled, sounding more menacing than Becca had ever heard him. “They’re of small stature. We can take them all if need be.”

“Only if they stay in their first forms,” Truth said. “Be wary if you see one start to shift. A full grown dr’gin can be deadly. You have to—”

But just then door to the guest room burst open and chaos reigned.

Chapter Thirty-seven

Later, Becca could only recall a nightmarish jumble of images. She was huddled behind Far and Truth, looking through their legs when a hoard of Rai’ku males poured into the little room.

“Look!” one of them shouted. “The three of them are here together, engaging in depravity. Sharing a female!”

“What we do in our host’s home is not your business,” Far snapped.

“And what of the laws of privacy?” Truth demanded. “Are they suddenly worth nothing?”

“Nothing to an outsider like you!” another Rai’ku male spat. “You were never a true Rai'ku, no matter what you tried to pretend." He raised his voice. "Get the wrex! She is corrupted—her very presence taints us all.”

“Get back! Get out!” Garron was insisting, as he pushed his way through the mob. “You have no right!”

“We have every right!”

“I notice it is only Rai’ku of the pack who have come tonight,” Truth snarled. “Is that because the Kindred of this settlement refused to be party to this…or were you afraid to ask them?”

“Kindred, faugh,” one spat. “We never should have let you interlopers into our world in the first place. They didn’t come because they do not dare to oppose us.”

“We dare.” Far stepped forward, still keeping his body angled to block access to Becca. “This female is our mate. You should know by now that threatening a Kindred warrior’s bride is more dangerous than confronting a tragon in his den.”

“My brother is right.” Truth’s voice was a low, menacing growl. “Touch a hair on Rebecca’s head and all of you will die tonight.”

“You dare to threaten us?” one of the Rai’ku scoffed. “You who are nothing but a foreigner—an outcast among us?”

“Truth has always been faithful to the Rai’ku ways—he has kept your laws,” Garron protested. “Even now he has done nothing publicly to cause you anger.”

“Untrue!” A male in a red robe with a long black beard stepped forward. He seemed to be some kind of leader. Or maybe it just seemed like that because he was taller than the rest of them, which wasn’t saying much. As far as Becca could tell none of them was over five foot five. If only there weren’t so many of them she would feel better. After all, Far and Truth and Garron were all well over six foot six. It would be no contest at all if more and more of the angry Rai’ku didn’t keep crowding in.

“He has defiled the elder trees!” someone shouted.

“Not so,” Truth said. “I have made very certain not to harm the tree I have been working around.”

“My brother speaks the truth. Go and see for yourself if you do not believe him,” Far said.

“We have no more time for your lies.” Suddenly the ringleader rushed at the light twin.

Far stepped to meet him, his big body, clad only in the dark blue sleep trousers, poised for combat.

To Becca, still watching from the floor, it looked like no contest. The Rai’ku male was a full head and shoulders shorter than the massive Kindred. Surely the light twin was going to break him in half.

Then everything changed. The Rai’ku, rushing forward, seemed to transform from one step to the next. One moment he was a diminutive man in a flowing red robe with a long black beard that reached his waist. The next, he was a strange dark red beast with glaring black eyes and a huge leonine head.

The creature reared up above Far, its maw gaping to reveal teeth like steak knives, its talons spread wide. Its head brushed the wooden ceiling and when it roared the sound was something like a lion mixed with the loudest warning claxon Becca had ever heard. The sound made her eardrums bulge, threatening to burst from the noise. She clapped her hands to her ears and tried not to scream.

“’Ware the claws!” Truth shouted at his brother. “The poison can be deadly if you haven’t been inured to it as a child!”

The creature roared again and came at Far who stepped to meet it although it seemed to Becca that he might as well try to fight a full grown grizzly bear. He managed to get a punch in but then the creature evaded his next swing. It seemed to glide through the air in some way—moving with a deadly grace that belied its apparent bulk. Frozen with terror, Becca stared at it, mesmerized. How is it doing that? Moving that way? Its flowing motions seemed to defy the laws of physics.

Truth turned to help his brother but then another of the Rai’ku changed. This one became a yellow and black creature, not quite as big but still just as deadly. It came for Truth, who ran to meet it. He seemed to know something about how to fight it because instead of punching it as Far had done, he grabbed the thing around the middle, tucked his head down, and squeezed as hard as he could.

By this time, Becca was backed up against the far wall of the small room. She wanted to help but she didn’t know what to do. If only Truth hadn’t left his blaster in the living area! She didn’t really know how to use a gun but she was certain she would have learned quickly if she only had a chance.

There was another deafening roar and a searing tug of pain from somewhere inside her. What…? The bond! she realized. It jerked her attention away from Truth’s grappling battle with the black and yellow beast and back towards Far.

To her horror, Becca saw that he was on his knees, one arm hanging useless by his side. Blood covered half his body and dripped from his limp fingers…as well as from the creature’s teeth and claws. Crimson spatters matted his long blond hair and streaked the pale skin of his bare chest and back. Still he tried to fight. Staggering to his feet, he used his unhurt left side to block the thing from getting to her.

But while both her men were busy with the beasts the Rai’ku had become, several others who hadn’t transformed ran around the perimeter of the room and grabbed her by the arms.

“No! Stop—leave me alone!” Becca protested as they dragged her to her feet. She lashed out, catching one of them squarely in the crotch with the heel of her foot. He groaned and crumpled to the ground, proving that the Rai’ku kept their family jewels in the same place as Earth guys. But three more were suddenly there to take his place and she couldn’t kick them all—not that she didn’t try.

Her blood was pumping, a scream of panic rising in her throat. Becca swallowed it grimly. She knew very well that she might be fighting for her life and she had no wish to die tonight. But however much she twisted and turned and fought and kicked, she couldn’t get free.

“No! No, stop! How dare you lay hands on another male’s mate?” Garron shouldered his way through the crowd and grabbed one of the men holding her by the shoulder.

“Get back, O’ahn,” the man spat contemptuously. “This doesn’t concern you.”

“It most certainly does concern me—this is my home and these are my guests. I am sworn to protect this female or die trying.”

Garron tried again to get to her but there were simply too many of the angry Rai’ku men in the way. They swept Becca up and carried her out of the room and then out of the lodge, into the bitterly cold night.

The edge of the wooden platform the lodge was built on was suddenly there, not two feet from her. Becca had a vivid mental image of the angry mob throwing her over to break her neck on the frozen ground below. She reached out, looking for anything to grab onto but though there were many hands holding her, she couldn’t seem to catch hold of any of them.

The world tilted and Becca screamed, her breath coming out in a long white plume. She was going over, going down…

But not falling. It took her a moment to realize that she was flying somehow. One of the men holding her had transformed and she was on his back, clinging for dear life to something that felt like a cross between fur and feathers with scales underneath—scales so hot she barely felt the frigid air as it rushed past her face.

She saw the ground slide under her at a dizzying pace but her stomach barely had time to lurch up to her throat before they were diving downward and landing none too gently in the middle of a cleared spot of land somewhere in the forest.

Becca was clinging as tightly as she could to the creature that had flown her to this spot. But the minute they touched ground, it shook like a dog trying to get water out of its fur and she went flying off. She landed with a bone jarring thump and her head hit something hard and sharp. At once the world went gray and she felt her whole body go limp.

When she next opened her eyes, she had a spitting headache and her left temple throbbed miserably. Touching the spot that hurt very carefully, she felt something wet and sticky in her hair.

Blood? Is that blood? Where am I? What’s going on? Where are Far and Truth?

She tried to sit up but the world spun around her and she had to sink back down to the ground. Her vision doubled, then trebled, showing her flashes of blue and green light. Her stomach heaved and she was certain she was going to puke.

Oh no—no, please. I can’t be sick right now. I have to get out of here—I can’t afford to be sick!

Becca closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath, willing the contents of her stomach to stay down. When at last she opened them again, she was only seeing one of everything, which was a vast improvement.

She forced herself to focus and saw that someone had built a fire in the middle of the little clearing. Its blue and green flames flickered and danced, illuminating the angry faces of the Rai’ku who had invaded Garron’s lodge.

Speaking of Garron, she saw him standing across the fire from her, supporting Far, who looked on the verge of collapse. It was clear from his pale face that the light twin had lost a lot of blood and more was still leaking in a steady flow from his wounded arm. His eyes were closed and his chest seemed to rise and fall irregularly, as though he was having trouble breathing. Garron was tending him, trying to stop the bleeding, but the light twin was just standing there, doing nothing to help.

Instinctively, Becca reached for him through their partial link. Concern spiked through her when she could barely feel his emotions at all.

Fear…regret that he couldn’t save me…concern and love for both Truth and me…

The feelings made her wonder about Truth—where was he?

Becca dared to raise her head again and was grateful when everything didn’t go double. Her stomach seemed more willing to cooperate too, so she carefully lifted herself into a sitting position—a vast improvement from lying on the freezing cold ground—and looked around.

The firelight filled her vision and she wished she was closer to its flames. She was still only wearing the fur bikini and nothing else. Now that she was awake and alert, the cold suddenly seemed to hit her.

Shivering, she drew her knees up to her chest. Where was Truth and what was wrong with Far? What were the Rai’ku planning to do with them?

She didn’t have long to wonder because suddenly a struggling, swearing Truth was shoved into the small clearing, his face distorted with anger in the flickering blue and green firelight.

“Let me go, you cowards! Where is Rebecca? What have you done to my brother?”

His eyes fell on Far and grew wide.

“Far? Far!” Becca could feel him reaching for his twin through their link but nothing was happening—apparently Far was now beyond reach.

“He’s all right, Truth.” Garron muscled his way through the angry Rai’ku, dragging the half-conscious Far with him. “Or he will be if we get him out of here soon,” Becca heard him say. “But I don’t know if that’s going to be possible—I think you’re here for a judgment.”

“A judgment? As though we were common criminals?” Truth’s gray eyes flashed dangerously but then he shook his head. “Never mind that now—where’s Rebecca?”

“H-here, Tr-Truth.” Becca’s teeth were chattering with cold but she lifted her voice and somehow forced herself to crawl out of the shadows and closer to the fire.

“Rebecca! Thank all the gods that ever were.” Truth held out a hand to her. “Come here! Quickly.”

Becca started to run to where they were holding him, but a hard hand caught her hair from behind and yanked. She stumbled backwards with a cry of pain and landed on the ground again.

“I don’t think so, wrex,” hissed a soft, hateful voice that was vaguely familiar.

“Who…? What…?” Becca tried to move her head only to have her hair yanked again until her scalp throbbed.

“Stay where you are, unclean one,” her attacker demanded. “It sickens me to touch you but I won’t have you near your lovers. They deserve no such comfort.”

“Uncle!” Truth’s eyes were blazing again as he stared at the man who held her. “Get your hands off my bride, now!”

“I don’t think so, sister’s son,” the older man hissed. “She’s not going anywhere. None of you are until the Ancient passes judgment.”

“What right have you—?” Truth began but he was interrupted by a vast rush of wind that nearly put the fire out. A creature like the ones that had attacked Truth and Far, but bigger than either of them, landed to one side of the clearing, obscuring Becca’s view of her men for a moment. Then it dwindled magically down into a bent old man with bright eyes, leaning on a cane.

“Ancient.” Truth’s uncle bowed low and then yanked Becca by the hair, forcing her to her knees. “Bow before the Ancient, wrex!”

Becca tried but she was shivering miserably and besides, it was really hard to bow with his fingers tangled in her hair, dragging her head back.

“Let me go!” she gasped, struggling against his cruel grip. He wasn’t that much bigger than her and she was tired of being called what amounted to a whore in the Rai’ku dialect.

“Yes, T’lar—let her go.” The little old man who Truth’s uncle had called the Ancient, came hobbling forward, leaning on his cane. When he got closer, Becca saw that he was wearing a pure white cloak that matched his bushy white hair and beard. Bright blue eyes peered at her from an incredibly wrinkled face. “Let go now. There is no need to brutalize this female child,” he said gently.

The grip in Becca’s hair tightened.

“I am only treating her like the wrex she is, Ancient. She deserves much worse than this for what she has been doing.”

“I will be the judge of that matter.” The old man put out a gnarled hand and Becca heard Truth’s uncle give a sharp cry of pain. Abruptly the fingers were withdrawn from her hair and she was able to lift her head again without someone yanking it back.

She breathed a sigh of relief and put a hand to her aching scalp. “Th-thank you,” she said in a trembling voice.

“Do not thank me yet, child. This matter is far from resolved. Now go to your mate.” He gave her a gentle nudge towards Truth and she stumbled to her feet and ran around the fire to get to him.

“Rebecca!” The dark twin folded her in his arms at once and Becca pressed her face to his chest and tried not to sob.

“It’s all right,” he said in a low voice. “I swear it’s going to be all right.”

“How?” Becca tried to draw comfort from his arms around her but she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was dreadfully wrong—that something was missing.

It was Far, she realized, when she looked up and saw his large form sagging between Truth and Garron. He was still on his feet but she didn’t see how—he was clearly out of it. She could barely feel him at all through their link and without him, nothing was right or complete. Our OneMind is broken, she realized and knew it was true. The close connection she and her men had just started to share had been cut by a third.

“What’s going on?” she asked Truth in a low voice. “Why are we here? What are they going to do to us?”

“Depends on what the Ancient says,” he muttered back. “It’s best to be quiet and listen.”

They didn’t have long to wait. The old man was already pacing around the fire, humming a soft, tuneless song to himself that almost sounded more like a meditation chant to Becca than a deliberate tune. At last he came to a stop before them and raised one bushy white eyebrow.

“Very well—what has brought you all to me on this night?”

A babble of voices broke out.

“These interlopers were profaning our laws!”

“They were sharing a single female between them!”

“They have been seen defacing and molesting the elder trees!”

“Enough. Enough!” The Ancient spoke in a surprisingly strong voice and raised one wrinkled hand to stop the noise. “Now,” he said when everyone was silent. “These are serious charges. I will allow you, Truth, to answer for them each in its turn.”

“Thank you, Ancient.” Truth bowed his head respectfully.

“Very well, then. Let us take the most serious charge first—were you in fact molesting the elder trees?”

“Never,” Truth said. “We were searching for something beneath one—something my Kindred brethren on the Mother Ship desperately need. But we were very, very careful to leave the tree itself unmarked in any way. I have great respect for the elder trees—I would never harm one.”

The Ancient regarded him for a moment with those bright blue eyes and then nodded. “Very well. I see the truth of your statement. And how do you answer the other charge? That you were, a-hem, sharing a female.”

“I answer by saying that sharing is a natural part of what I truly am—a Twin Kindred,” Truth answered, lifting his chin. “I was raised here on Pax and for years I strove to become Rai’ku—as much as I could, anyway, when I have no dr’gin within. But recently I have come to know that I am not Rai’ku but Kindred. And as such, I must follow the ways of my true people. That is what Far and Rebecca and I were doing tonight—not that it was any of my uncle’s business.” He glared at T’lar. “But I suppose as he is not one of those who came bursting into Garron’s lodge to drag us out, he feels he has committed no crime.”

“What?” The Ancient turned to Truth’s uncle with a frown. “Is this true, T’lar? Were these Kindred and their female extracted from a private residence?”

“Well…yes.” The uncle was shifting uneasily from foot to foot, his red robes rustling. “But Ancient, they were profaning our laws and sharing a female. Listen to Truth—he doesn’t even deny it! And you know the penalty for such an act.”

“Yes.” The old man nodded slowly. “Yes, I am well aware of the penalty, T’lar. Do not presume to school me in the laws of our people.”

“Forgive me, Ancient.” T’lar bowed deeply but Becca thought she saw a smile curving the corners of his thin lips. Her stomach clenched like a slick fist and she pressed closer to Truth. What was going to happen now?

“The penalty…” The Ancient was pacing around the fire again. “The penalty for sharing a female is death—death for all involved.”

“No!” Panic crawled up Becca’s throat, choking her. “Oh, no!”

“Oh yes, my dear.” The Ancient nodded at her. “But I do not choose to impose that penalty tonight—not on all of you, anyway.”

“Why not?” Truth’s uncle demanded angrily. “What they did is unacceptable—punishable by death! How can you not sentence them all to—”

“I judge matters here, not you, T’lar.” The Ancient’s voice cracked sharply. “Or would you rather take the Oath of Blood and judge them yourself? If so, why did you disturb me?”

“Forgive me, Ancient.” T’lar bowed again. “Indeed, I do not wish to take the oath.”

“Very good. It is a heavy burden, deciding life and death. I do not think it would agree with you.” The Ancient nodded and then looked at Truth and Becca and Far again. “In the past, when two males both wanted the same female, they fought for her—fought to the death. You were not seen sharing her.” He nodded at Becca. “It has only been inferred. Therefore, it is my belief that you are rivals for her affection—not sharers in it.”

“Ancient,” Truth began, scowling but Garron interrupted him.

“Yes, Ancient, that is so,” he said quickly.

“Then a Y’grin—a fight for dominance and your female’s affection is what you shall engage in,” the Ancient said. “The winner will take her away, off planet, never to return to Pax.”

Becca couldn’t be silent anymore. “And…and the loser?” she whispered.

“I am sorry, child,” the Ancient said softly. “The loser will die.”

Chapter Thirty-eight

Becca felt like she was either going to cry or throw up.

My fault, whispered a little voice in her head. This is all my fault.

For once, she didn’t try to push the guilty little voice away. It was right—completely and utterly right—and she didn’t even try to refute it. Once more she had given in to her desires instead of doing what was right. And once more she was going to be punished—by losing one or both of the men she loved.

“A Y’grin, is it?” Truth asked, his voice completely steady. “I bow to your judgment, Ancient, but who am I to fight?”

The old man frowned. “In such cases, you must fight your rival—the male who is challenging your right to your female’s affection.”

“If you mean my brother, Far, he is in no shape to fight.” Truth gestured at his twin who was still slumped between him and Garron. Far was no longer bleeding but he was still unresponsive, moving like a zombie and only then when someone pushed or guided him in some way.

“He does appear to be…incapacitated,” the Ancient admitted.

“He was clawed by S’reth in his dr’gin form,” Garron said. “There is poison in his blood—the stelsis has begun.”

“I will not fight him in such a state. I will not kill my brother—especially in cold blood,” Truth said.

“Well, but you must fight someone, Truth my boy,” the old man objected. He raised his voice. “Does anyone else lay claim to this female? Will anyone else fight to the death to retain her affection and gain the right to mate her?”

Becca felt a sick shiver go through her. Mother of God, was this really happening? Was she really about to become the spoils of war in some horrible contest to the death? And what would happen to her if Truth lost? She knew the dark twin would fight until his last breath to keep her but what if his opponent turned into one of those weird floating, flying, steak-knives-for-teeth creatures and ripped his head off? Would she be stuck here, eighty million light years from home, forever? Would—

“I challenge for the female,” Truth’s uncle spoke up, a cruel smile playing around his thin mouth. “I will be happy to fight to keep her.”

“No!” Truth glared at him. “You care nothing for Becca—you have never even seen her before a day or two ago when we first arrived.”

T’lar folded his arms over his chest. “Nonetheless, it is within my right to challenge you in the Y’grin. Just as it will be my very great pleasure to kill you and see to it that your wrex lives the rest of her short life in misery. Come, sister’s son, do you really fear to fight me?”

“No, if you will consent not to change forms. You have a dr’gin within you and I am O’ahn,” Truth said tersely. “The contest is not a fair one—we are not evenly matched. In your first form I could beat you easily, in your second form, you could kill twenty males such as myself.”

“I cannot help my strength, nor can I promise to retain my first form,” T’lar said silkily. “As all here gathered know, when one is fighting in a Y’grin, there is no limitation on what form one can use. Emotions run high and spontaneous transformations are inevitable.”

“Indeed they are,” the Ancient murmured. “I am sorry, Truth, but unless someone else challenges for your female, I am afraid you must fight T’lar in the Y’grin.”

“But—” Truth began.

“I will challenge.” Garron stepped forward.

“What?” Truth and Becca both turned to look at him at the same time. In the firelight, his turquoise eyes looked almost black.

“I said I will challenge. I will fight my older brother, Truth in the Y’grin for the right to this female,” he repeated.

“Garron,” Truth said in a low voice. “Why are you doing this?”

“I swore to protect your female with my life and to see to her safety while she is here on Pax,” Garron muttered. “This may be the only way to do that.”

“I see. And what do you have in mind?”

“Think, Brother.” Garron looked at him intently. “Do you remember how we used to play when we were children? The time we were using those sharpened sticks Apa told us to leave alone?”

After a moment, the dark twin nodded.

“Yes, they were sharpened into stakes for the pancha cage he was building. I do recall how that fight ended.”

“Good. Then you know how this one must end as well.”

Truth frowned. “Are you certain?”

“Even if you win the Y’grin, they will never let you go,” Garron murmured. “The moment you leave the Ancient’s clearing, the three of you will be set upon by every dr’gin in the settlement. You know it is true.”

Reluctantly, Truth nodded. “Yes. You speak the truth.”

“Then I am the only one who can challenge you in the Y’grin. The only one who can win freedom for your female.”

Truth nodded again. “Agreed.” He reached out an arm to Garron and they clasped briefly. “I trust you, Brother. Take care of her.”

“Wait,” Becca couldn’t be silent any longer. “What’s going on? What are you saying?”

“I am saying…” Garron raised his voice. “I am saying I will challenge for this female!”

“And I accept your challenge,” Truth roared. “Come and best me if you can!”

“I will best you and your female will be mine,” Garron replied.

To Becca, the exchange seemed somehow scripted—like words from a ritual which must always be said the same way every time.

“Very well.” The Ancient clapped his wrinkled hands together. “Then since both our contestants are O’ahn, bring forth the ghats.”

“The what?” Becca looked around fearfully but Truth and Garron were already stepping into the circle of firelight, getting ready to fight.

One of the Rai’ku handed something to the Ancient—no, two somethings, she saw. They looked like long, metal swords but instead of handles, they had a kind of metal and leather cuff on one end and a leather grip halfway up the blade.

Mother of God, she thought as both Garron and Truth strapped the long, deadly looking things to their forearms so that a good two feet of sharp metal stuck out past their fists. What the hell are those things? They look like arm bayonets or something.

“Are the ghats acceptable, warriors?” the Ancient asked.

Truth flexed his fist and then gripped the leather handle halfway up the deadly blade which was strapped to his forearm.

“Yes, Ancient.”

Garron nodded too. “Mine is also acceptable.”

“Good. Very good. I trust that you both know the rules—you must fight until one of you is dead. The winner may take the female and whatever spoils he wishes from the loser’s possessions. The loser forfeits everything, including his life. This is not a contest to enter lightly. Do you both still say that you must fight?”

“Yes, Ancient.” Both of them bowed low to the old man.

“Very well. Then you may—”

“Wait!” Becca ran forward and gripped Truth’s arm—the one without a ghat strapped to it. “What are you going to do? Are you seriously going to fight each other to the death?” She still couldn’t believe it—couldn’t make her mind process that this was actually happening.

“Rebecca…” Truth cupped her cheek gently and looked into her eyes. “We must fight the Y’grin. There is no other way.”

“But…but what if…”

“If I fall, Garron will take good care of you. Do as he says no matter what. Promise me that.”

“But I—”

“Promise.” His pale gray eyes flashed in the firelight.

“All right.” Becca nodded hesitantly. “I…I promise.”

“Good. Now go stand beside Far. With the dr’gin poison in his system, he’s in no shape to think or act for himself right now. You must guide him and stay with him. All right?”

“Yes. Yes, okay.” Becca nodded again, feeling numb. “But Truth…”

“I love you. Never forget that.” He leaned down suddenly and took her mouth in a fierce kiss that took her breath away. Then he released her and gave her a gentle push. “Go stand by Far.”

Becca stumbled back to her place in the perimeter of the crowd and grabbed for the light twin’s uninjured arm. Far made no sign that he felt her touch at all—he simply stared straight ahead, his black eyes open but unseeing.

Like a zombie, Becca couldn’t help thinking. What kind of poison is in those things’ claws anyway? Is there an antidote? Will Far come back to us?

Of course, a better question might be, would there be an “us” for the light twin to come back to after all this was over. Already Truth and Garron were squaring off against each other, the blades of their ghats glittering in the blue and green firelight.

Becca watched, her heart in her mouth, as Truth made the first jab. Garron stepped neatly out of the way, circled around the fire, and made a return jab of his own. Truth raised his arm and their blades clashed, shooting yellow sparks that hissed and fizzled on the freezing ground around them.

Mother of God! She put a hand to her throat, feeling sick as the two brothers feigned and jabbed, dancing around each other in a deadly contest as their blades clanged against each other again and again. She saw Truth make a swipe that drew blood from his brother’s cheek but then Garron returned the favor and it was Truth who had crimson rivulets running down the side of his face. And still they fought.

Becca wanted to stop watching but she couldn’t help herself—she had to see. She stood as close to Far as she could, trying to draw warmth from his big body but nothing seemed to help—she was chilled to the bone, frozen to the spot, even as her heart drummed wildly in her chest.

Could Truth actually do this? Could he really kill his own little brother to save her and Far? And would they even be able to get out of here if he did? Garron had seemed to think that the Rai’ku would attack them again, even after the Y’grin was over. What—?

Suddenly her attention was pulled away from the action when Far slumped silently to his knees beside her.

“Oh! Far!” Becca tried to hold him up but he was almost twice her size—much too big and heavy to support. He fell forward on his face like a tree falling in slow motion and she was helpless to stop him. The best she could do was try to ease him slowly to the ground.

“Far? Brother?” Truth shouted.

Becca looked up to see the fear and concern stamped on the dark twin’s face. But she saw something else as well—Garron was coming forward, the blade of his ghat aimed directly at Truth’s broad, bare chest.

“Truth!” she shrieked, motioning wildly. “Truth, watch out! He’s—”

But just at that moment, the deadly point of Garron’s ghat pierced the dark twin’s chest. It slid in with horrible ease—as smooth as a knife gliding through butter—and came out his back like a long, bloody exclamation point of pain. A pain that Becca felt through their bond—a ripping, slicing agony that hurt like hell and scared her to death.

“Truth!” she screamed again, feeling like the force of her shriek might rip her throat out. “Truth, no!”

The dark twin looked at her and then down at the blade piercing his chest in apparent confusion. Then he looked up at his younger brother, one eyebrow raised as if in question.

“Sorry, Brother,” Garron said grimly. With a swift jerk, he withdrew the blade and stepped back.

Truth looked at the gaping wound in his chest and opened his mouth, as though he wanted to say something. But instead of sound, a trickle of blood came from between his parted lips and rolled down his chin. He looked at Becca and shook his head.

“Truth!” Becca was wailing now, disbelief warring with horror in her shell-shocked brain. “Oh, please…please, no!”

“Re…becca…” It was little more than a whisper. Then his pale gray eyes rolled up in his head and he crumpled slowly, face down to the ground.

Dead.

Chapter Thirty-nine

Oh no. Oh, no. Oh, nonononono…

Becca pressed the heels of her hands to her eyes, trying to get rid of the image, trying to unsee the dark twin’s final moments. But no matter what she did, she couldn’t stop the memory from spinning like a loop inside her mind.

The shocked look on Truth’s face, the bloody blade poking out of his back, the way he had said her name and then fallen to the ground… She was caught in it, like some dark spider’s web that wouldn’t let her go. Wouldn’t let her forget that he was…

“Dead. Truth is dead and I declare Garron the winner of this Y’grin,” the Ancient’s voice penetrated her frantic thoughts. “He has the right to Truth’s female and his pick of any other asset of his fallen foe that he chooses.”

“Very good,” she heard Garron say. “I will take the female and my brother’s ship.”

She forced herself to open her eyes and watch what was going on. Had she really just been won like a piece of property by Truth’s brother?

“His female and his ship. That is acceptable,” the Ancient said.

“I will also take charge of Far, my brother’s twin,” Garron continued.

There were restless murmurs among the Rai’ku.

“I see,” the Ancient said. “And why would you wish to do this?”

“Just look at him.” Garron pointed at Far’s prone form contemptuously. “With the poison from S’reth’s talons in his blood, he won’t last long. I will bind his body in the char tree in the Forgotten Hollow and let the animals eat his flesh. That way he won’t desecrate the hallowed ground of the elder trees when he dies.”

“What?” Becca couldn’t keep the horror out of her voice. She covered Far’s broad back, which was barely rising and falling anymore, with her own slighter frame. “No, you can’t—you can’t!”

“I will take Truth’s body and dispose of it the same way,” Garron continued pitilessly.

“That is not usual,” T’lar objected, stepping forward. “It is the custom after a Y’grin for the pack to feast on the flesh of the losing contender.”

Garron spat on the ground at his uncle’s feet.

“Are you saying you wish to pollute your body with tainted meat?”

T’lar looked taken aback. “No, I never—”

“I didn’t think so.” Garron raised his voice. “Both of these interlopers will be bound to the char tree to feed only the lowest beasts of Pax. No dr’gin of the pack will partake in this feast of shame!”

“Agreed,” said the Ancient before T’lar could protest again.

“Thank you, Ancient.” Garron bowed his head. He unstrapped the ghat from his forearm and then knelt on the freezing ground to unstrap the weapon from Truth’s still form as well.

Up until now, Becca had felt frozen to the spot. Now she found she could suddenly move again. She jumped up, leaving Far for a moment to go to Truth. He was lying face down but his head was turned to the side and she could see his face. His eyes were closed and his lips were parted a little, allowing a trickle of blood to drip to the ground below.

“Truth?” she whispered, putting a hand to his cold cheek. “Truth, please…please don’t be dead.”

“Come, Becca.” Garron put a hand on her arm to help her up.

At his light touch, Becca felt something snap inside her.

“You bastard!” She turned on Truth’s younger brother, her hands hooked into claws, and went for him. “How could you? How could you? You killed him!” She couldn’t see past the red curtain of rage that had fallen over her vision. For a moment her sole purpose in life was to scratch his pretty turquoise eyes right out of his head.

Garron caught her by the wrists and squeezed hard.

“Becca, no,” he said fiercely. “Stop it. Just stop it now.”

“I can’t stop. I won’t stop. You killed him! Your own brother! You bastard.” She was crying now—sobbing actually. Garron still held her by the wrists but he had a helpless look on his face, as though he had no idea what to do with her.

Suddenly the fight went out of her and Becca slumped down. Garron let her go and she found herself lying on Truth’s bloody back, weeping uncontrollably. They were gone now—both gone. She couldn’t feel either twin through the partial bond they had formed. Her men were dead or about to be dead and she was all alone on an alien world, eighty million light years from home.

Becca didn’t know how long she cried—it seemed like ages before her tears ran dry and she simply lay there, huddled beside the dark twin’s fallen body. She had never felt more desolate or alone in her life. Truth and Far were gone and it was her fault. All her fault.

Though she had never entertained thoughts of suicide before, even when Kenneth was shot, now she wished she could die. Well, just give me time, she thought bleakly as her hot tears cooled and then froze on her cheeks. As cold as it is, it shouldn’t take long. She shivered but only a little. The frigid weather wasn’t bothering her nearly as much as it had been. In fact, as strange as it sounded, now that her tears were spent, she was beginning to feel sleepy.

From far away, she heard the Ancient talking.

“This judgment is over and you are all free to go,” he said.

There were some grumbles of protest but one by one the Rai’ku males began to step away from the clearing. From eyes still blurred by tears, Becca saw some of them transform into the floating, flying dr’gin beasts while others simply walked away into the night.

When the last of them had left, Garron breathed a deep sigh.

“Thank you, Ancient,” he said.

“I am sorry things happened as they did,” the old man said. “But you have three burdens to bear and there is only one of you. If you had a dr’gin within I would say that you could fly them on your back. But as you do not, or at least it still has not manifested—”

“I will help.” A large form came out of the shadows and Becca saw it was a Kindred of some kind. She didn’t know which kind until his eyes flashed golden in the firelight.

Oh, a Beast Kindred, she thought, hardly interested at all. The cold was beginning to make her feel sleepier and sleepier.

“I will as well.” Another Kindred came forward. “Apologies, Brother,” he said to Garron. “We didn’t hear of the attack on your lodge until well after it had happened. The Rai’ku told us nothing.”

“That’s because they knew we would’ve stopped them,” the first Kindred growled. “Sometimes I wonder why we stayed on this benighted planet at all. If my mind hadn’t aligned with a female from Pax…”

“Time for that later,” the second Kindred said. “What can we do to help, Garron?”

“Can each of you take a body?” Garron asked. “I will take charge of my brother’s female as I swore to him I would. I need to get all of them to safety before the pack change their minds and come back—all in their dr’gin forms this time.”

“We can.” The first Beast Kindred knelt beside Becca and moved her gently to one side. “Forgive me, lady, but I must take your mate.”

“No,” Becca protested but it came out as more of a whisper than a shout. She was so cold now that she could barely move her lips—they felt numb, like all the rest of her.

The Beast Kindred stared at her with worry in his golden eyes.

“Garron, this little female is freezing. If you truly wish to honor your promise to your brother, you must take charge of her now.”

At once Truth’s younger brother came to kneel in front of her.

“Becca? Lady Becca?” he asked anxiously.

Becca wanted to slap him or claw his eyes out but the best she could manage was to glare at him.

“Hate you,” she whispered. “Hate you…forever.”

“I know.” Garron looked honestly remorseful. “I’m sorry.” He lifted her into his arms and nodded at the two Kindred, who had hoisted Truth and Far over their shoulders. “We have to go now. The Ancient’s clearing isn’t far from my lodge. From there I can take them all in the hovertracker to get their shuttle in the Forgotten Hollow.”

“I don’t know if this one will make it that long,” the Kindred carrying Far said. “What’s wrong with him?”

“S’reth clawed him in dr’gin form,” Garron said grimly. “The poison had been in his blood long enough for him to move from stelsis to nadis, I think. He collapsed during the Y’grin.”

The Beast Kindred gave a long, low whistle. “That’s bad. The poison in his system—”

“Will be leached out as soon as I can apply some antidote,” Garron said.

“You have some of that? I thought only healers had it.” The Beast Kindred sounded surprised. “Or males about to enter their first transformation who wanted to be sure the female they chose didn’t get—”

“Shut up, Rairn,” the other Kindred growled. “Think who you’re talking to.”

“Oh, of course. Sorry, Brother,” the first Kindred said apologetically.

“No apologies needed if you’ll just help us get back to my lodge on time,” Garron growled. “Can the two of you run?”

“These Twin Kindred are a heavy burden but we’re strong,” the second Kindred said.

“Good, then run! My brother charged me with the safety of his female and his twin. If either of them dies…” Garron didn’t finish the sentence. Becca wondered drowsily why he cared if she died—she certainly didn’t. In fact, at this point death would be a sweet release. Truth was already dead and Far was close behind. Why should she go on?

Then Garron started running and she must have blacked out because she didn’t remember anything more.

Chapter Forty

In her dream, Becca was making a bargain.

Please, God, she begged, her hands clasped before her, her knees sore from kneeling. Please save the men I love. I know what I did was wrong and I accept the blame for it. But please don’t punish them for my sins. Please just let them live and if you do, I swear I’ll give them both up and go back to the convent. I swear I’ll never even look at them again. Please, please, I’m so sorry…so sorry…

Look at yourself, whispered a soft voice—the voice of her guilt. “What are you doing with your life? How could you allow yourself to go so off track?”

“Forgive me!” Becca pleaded. “I couldn’t help myself—I fell in love.”

“Just like you did with Kenneth. You loved him too and look what happened.”

“He…he died.” Becca gulped back tears. “He died and it was all my fault—just like what happened with Truth and Far is all my fault.”

“It is," whispered the little voice. “How many times do you have to repeat the same mistake, Becca? When will you learn your lesson?”

“I’ve learned it now—I swear I have,” Becca protested. “Please—if only Truth and Far could be okay, I would do anything—anything at all!”

“Anything? Even leave them behind and never look back?”

“I…” Becca felt like she couldn’t breathe. Leave Far and Truth? Leave the men she loved with all of her heart?

“Well?” her guilty conscience demanded. “Answer the question—in exchange for their lives, would you swear to never see either Truth or Far again?”

Becca thought about it. In exchange for their lives. It would hurt them terribly if she left, but at least they would be alive.

“I swear it!” she promised at last. “Just let them live—let them be okay and I’ll leave them. Please!”

“Well…” the little voice seemed to be considering. “I suppose if you’re truly repentant…”

“I am! Oh, I am! Just let them be all right—please!”

“Very well. They will be restored to life and health. But you must keep your word.”

“I will,” Becca promised fervently. “I swear I will!”

“Good. Then go but remember, Rebecca. Remember your promise…”

“Becca? Lady Becca, are you well?”

The voice broke through the fragile bubble of her dream, waking her and making her aware that something was different. It took her a moment to realize that the difference was she wasn’t cold anymore. In fact, she was toasty warm. Also, she couldn’t move her arms or legs.

“What…?” She looked around groggily. “Where am I? Why can’t I move?”

“You’re aboard your shuttle.” The person speaking to her was Garron. He was looking down at her anxiously, his turquoise eyes worried. “And you can’t move because we put you in a heat cocoon to reverse the effects of the frostbite and hypothermia you suffered.”

“What?” Becca raised her head higher—it was the only part of her she could move—and looked around the room which happened to be the main sleeping cabin of the shuttle. The same place you formed the bond with Truth and Far, whispered a voice in her head. The bond you swore to break.

Becca shook her head. Why would I break the bond? I love Truth and Far. Besides…there’s no bond to break anymore. Because they’re…they’re… For a moment her brain didn’t want to remember but then it came to her anyway.

Because they’re dead.

The realization hit her like a ton of bricks and suddenly she couldn’t breathe.

“Becca? Are you well?” Garron sounded really worried now.

“No. And I never will be again. Not after what you did.” Becca blinked, wishing she could get her arms free to wipe her eyes. “Can’t you just leave me alone? I know…know you did what you had to do to Truth but I can’t…can’t look at you right now.”

“Lady Becca, no—it’s going to be all right,” Garron assured her.

“I don’t see how with everyone…everyone dead,” she whispered. “Did you at least bring the bodies back? Or did you hang them in that horrible tree for the birds and animals to eat?”

“That was a lie to throw the Rai’ku off,” Garron protested. “I’m so sorry you had to hear it. We were worried you might be upset—”

“Who’s 'we?'” she asked, dully. “You and the Beast Kindred who helped carry us?”

“Well, last time I looked I’m no beast.” A tall figure was suddenly filling the doorway.

Becca stared at it uncertainly. “Far? But how…?”

“Garron had an antidote to the poison in my system.” The light twin came over to her, moving stiffly. There were shadows under his black eyes and blood still matted his long blond hair but he was alive and that was all that mattered.

“Oh, Far…” Becca’s eyes stung and her throat was suddenly tight. “I’m so glad you’re all right. I was so afraid…afraid I’d lost you both. I…I’m so sorry about Truth…”

“Why are you sorry about me?” a familiar voice growled. A new figure filled the doorway—Truth.

This time Becca felt like her eyes were going to bulge from their sockets. This can’t be right. I must still be dreaming. The idea bothered her for some reason. Dream…dream…something about a dream? What am I forgetting? But the worried feeling was easy to push away when Truth was standing right there in front of her in the flesh and apparently alive. Except how could he be?

“You…you’re dead,” she said flatly, still unable to believe what her eyes were telling her. “I saw you die. Garron stabbed you with that horrible arm bayonet thing.”

“And barely missed my heart!” Truth rubbed the slice on his chest which was still raw but no longer an open, bleeding wound. “I swear, Brother, you nearly killed me for real!”

“Apologies,” Garron said. “I had to convince everyone you were really dead—even Becca.” He looked at Becca. “I’m sorry for the duplicity, lady—I couldn’t risk telling you that Truth still lived with anyone around. The Rai’ku can fly silently and they have spies everywhere. Forgive me for causing you such pain.”

“I…but I…” Rebecca shook her head and tried to sit up but the heat cocoon—which looked like a shiny silver blanket—was still wrapped around her too tightly for her to move. “But how is this even possible?” she asked blankly, giving up and looking at Truth. “I saw the blade go into your chest. I saw it come out your back. I even felt the pain through our bond. And then I saw you…saw you…”

Suddenly the tears came back, welling up and overflowing and Becca found she couldn’t stop them.

“Rebecca! Oh, sweetheart, no!” She had seldom seen Truth so upset. He came to sit on one side of the bed and cup her cheek while Far came to sit on the other side and stroke the hair out of her eyes.

Becca sniffed, trying to get control of herself.

“Never mind petting me—get me unwrapped so I can sit up. I feel like a giant silver burrito in this damn thing!”

The twins unwrapped her and she sat up at last. She wanted to reach for them but something stopped her, even though she was desperate to feel if they were really there, to make sure this wasn’t still a dream…A dream, whispered a little voice in her head. You had a dream…made a promise…

Becca pushed it aside with some difficulty, telling herself she could think about it later. She took a deep breath and wiped her eyes with a corner of the silver heat blanket.

“Now tell me what happened,” she demanded. “How could I have seen you get stabbed in the heart and yet you’re still alive?”

“Twin Kindred have self-sealing organs,” Truth explained. “It makes us very hard to kill.”

“Self-sealing…what does that mean?” Becca asked.

“They knit together automatically. Any time there is any kind of puncture or injury, a Twin Kindred’s organs immediately begin to repair themselves. It takes a while and a serious wound can incapacitate them for a time but they will heal eventually,” Garron explained. He smiled wryly. “I found that out the hard way, didn’t I, Brother?”

“You surely did.” Truth smiled back. “We were playing with sharpened stakes—pretending they were ghats—one day when we were children. Garron got a little excited and actually ran me through.”

“I thought Ama would die of fright,” Garron said. “And I was certain you were dead—you lay so still.”

“It hurt a hell of a lot,” Truth said. “With a life threatening injury, the body shuts down temporarily as mine did tonight—it aids the healing process.”

“So that’s what you were talking about before you fought the Y’grin? The fight you had when you were kids?” Becca looked from one to the other.

Truth nodded and Garron said,

“I am sorry we couldn’t be more forthcoming with you, Becca. But if the Rai’ku had learned what we were planning…”

“They would have killed us all and eaten us,” Truth finished grimly.

“Ugh!” Becca gave a shiver of involuntary disgust. “How could they?”

“It’s the dr’gin within them—it craves flesh,” Garron said quietly.

“I still don’t understand.” Becca shook her head. “Why couldn’t I at least feel you through our bond? I understand about Far—he was out for the count because of the poison. But you…you could have at least sent me some kind of feeling or something. Seeing you…thinking you were…were dead was horrible. Just like Kenneth all over again but ten times worse!”

“I am truly sorry, Rebecca,” Truth said earnestly. “But as I said, my body shut down for a while. I was joking with Garron earlier but I really do think he might have nicked my heart—I was unconscious while my body made repairs so I was unable to send you anything.”

“All right.” Becca nodded slowly. “But what about the Rai’ku? Wouldn’t they know you could survive being impaled? I mean, if it happened before, back when you were a kid?”

The dark twin shook his head. “Our ama hushed it up. Other than my apa—my father—I was the only full blooded Twin Kindred on Pax. It was just another way I was different and she didn’t want me to be different.”

“Plus, nothing says bad parenting like letting one of your children impale another,” Far murmured. “I’m certain she wasn’t eager for anyone to know of what happened for any reason.”

“You’re probably right,” Garron said. “Ama always was very concerned about appearances. She…hid many things.” His turquoise eyes darkened and Becca guessed he was thinking of Feels Pain and the abuse they had been subjected to as children.

Truth must have sensed the same thing.

“That is over now, Brother,” he said gently, reaching up to put a hand on Garron’s arm. “You need never think of it again now that you are leaving Pax behind.”

“Have we left, then?” Becca looked at them, bewildered. “But…what about the cache? What about finding the truthonium amulet thingy to heal the unmated males?”

“Oh, we have that. Do you wish to see it?” Garron asked eagerly. He was up and out of the room before she could answer. He reappeared carrying a dull metal box about the size of a small footlocker. “Behold….” He opened it with a flourish and held it out for Becca to see.

“Ohhhhh,” she breathed. Lying in the center of the box, on a thick layer of some black, velvety material, was the most amazing piece of jewelry she had ever seen.

It was hanging on a plain red cord that had nearly rotted away—no surprise since it had been buried for two thousand years, Becca thought. But the amulet itself was perfectly intact. It was made of a gleaming, opalescent metal that made even the brightest diamonds or the most highly burnished platinum seem dull in comparison.

“It’s beautiful,” Becca whispered at last. “But…what shape is it?” Because though she stared and stared, she couldn’t be sure what the amulet was supposed to be. At first it had looked like a heart, then a star, then a perfect spiral which seemed to circle in on itself forever. Trying to decipher it was beginning to give her a headache and yet she found she couldn’t look away.

“We’re not sure,” Garron said. “It seems to change.”

“But how…how did you get it?” Becca felt hypnotized, almost drugged by the beautiful alien thing.

“I found the coordinates in Truth’s handheld device,” Garron explained. “And since we had to wait a little while for the antidote to take hold in Far’s system, I got the Kindred warriors who brought the three of you to my lodge to help me dig. We found it very quickly—I don’t know where you got your new coordinates but they were extremely accurate.”

What we did to get the coordinates…Becca remembered the way she had pleasured both men at once and felt a rush of shame. What we did…what I should never have done…

“You took a grave risk, not leaving at once,” Truth said, breaking into her guilty thoughts. “The Rai’ku could have come back at any time.”

“I know, but I was certain we would never get a chance to dig among the elder trees again,” Garron said. “I did the best I could while the three of you were all unconscious for one reason or another.”

“You did very well,” Far assured him. Becca thought his voice sounded strained and she wanted to look up and see if the light twin was well. But she still couldn’t drag her eyes from the glowing, shifting pendant in the box.

“Can you…touch it?” she asked. “I mean, is it dangerous?”

“It’s not radioactive, if that’s what you’re asking,” Truth said. “But I don’t recommend touchi—”

Before he could finish, Becca reached out a hand and lightly stroked the strange, shifting metal with one fingertip.

Suddenly Mother Superior was standing right in front of her.

Mother of God! Becca nearly choked with surprise. She looked around to see if the twins or Garron could see Mother Superior but they seemed to be frozen somehow.

“Don’t bother—they can’t see me. I’m just here for you.”

“What…what do you want?” Becca whispered.

“I think you know what I want.” Mother Superior fixed her with a cold look.

“No, I—”

“Very well, I will show you.”

Immediately she was flooded with the memories and emotions of the past several hours. It was as though someone was replaying her life, but not from her perspective—it was as though she was an outside observer, watching everything that had transpired in the recent past.

She saw the way she and Truth and Far had touched each other, the way she had brought them both to the edge and made them come with her hands and mouth. The way she had given herself to them and offered to give more…to give them everything and bond with them completely.

Watching the brazen way she’d touched them—and knowing that Mother Superior was watching too—made Becca blush miserably with shame. Just look at the way I’m acting—at the things we’re doing. Two guys and one girl in a fur bikini—it’s like the premise of a really bad porno movie. How could I?

After showing every excruciating detail, the memory rushed on to show the Rai’ku mob breaking down the door to attack and abduct them.

Becca winced as she saw herself taken from the lodge and flown on the back of a dr’gin to the Ancient’s clearing. Even worse was watching the judgment and the Y’grin. Seeing Far fall to his knees and later, Truth topple to the ground after Garron stabbed him, was like feeling the horrible pain and loss all over again.

But the vision didn’t stop there. It showed Garron carrying her back to his lodge, showed him wrapping her carefully in the silver heat cocoon which was part of the equipment Truth and Far had brought on the shuttle. Then she saw all of them being transported in the hovertracker back to the shuttle.

Last of all, Mother Superior reminded Becca of her dream.

She gave a low gasp as she heard herself pleading for her men’s lives.

“Just let them live—let them be okay and I’ll leave them. Please!” she watched herself beg.

“Very well,” she heard the little voice whisper. “They will be restored to life and health. But you must keep your word.”

“I will,” Becca promised fervently in her dream. “I swear I will!”

“Oh,” Becca whispered as the memories faded leaving only Mother Superior behind.

“’Oh’ indeed.” Mother Superior frowned at her severely. Was it Becca’s imagination or did she seem even more angry and judgmental than she ever had back at the convent?

“Mother Superior, please…”

“Do you begin to understand why I am here? Truth and Far have both been restored to health and yet here you are, consorting with them, acting as though nothing ever happened. Do you intend to keep your promise or not, Rebecca?”

“I…I…” Becca looked at her men, still frozen by some strange spell in this moment in time. Far with his long mane of blond hair and Truth with his black hair cut military short. Both so different and yet, in many ways, so much alike. Brave, strong, kind, generous, handsome and so very, very dear to her. The thought of leaving them, of cutting them out of her life, made her feel sick. As though she was contemplating cutting out her very heart.

She turned back to Mother Superior who was all sharp lines and angles, her black habit and white wimple making her look somehow like a carrion crow, ready to peck Becca’s eyes out if she gave the wrong answer. She opened her mouth again, uncertain what she was going to say, but Mother Superior was already fading.

“Think on it, Rebecca,” her stern voice whispered as she disappeared. “What has been given can be just as easily taken away…”

And then she was gone and the little sleeping cabin unfroze.

“…touching it. It seems to have a strange effect on whoever does,” Truth finished. But it had been so long since he started his sentence that Becca had entirely forgotten what he was talking about.

“Um, okay,” she said weakly. She snatched her hand away from the amulet and curled her fingers into a fist in her lap.

Truth frowned. “You didn’t actually touch it, did you? Are you all right?”

“I’m fine,” Becca lied. But she was barely hearing his words. She was still staring at the glowing truthonium, wondering what had just happened.

It was only a dream, she told herself uneasily, staring at the shifting pendant. But had it been? Had it really? Or was it some kind of a vision—a warning of what was to come if she didn’t keep her promise?

She could still see the stern look on Mother Superior’s face, could still hear the disapproval in her voice. Becca had made a bargain that she had sworn to keep. What might happen if she broke her word? Would Truth and Far…? But she couldn’t allow herself to finish the thought—it was too awful.

“Seven Hells.” The hoarse exclamation of pain came from Far.

Becca dragged her eyes away from the shifting pendant and saw that the light twin was doubled up, apparently in pain.

Mother of God, it’s starting already! whispered a panicked little voice in her brain. He’s dying again because you want to break your promise! Because you’re too stubborn to learn from your mistakes and do as Mother Superior said.

“Think on it,” a stern voice whispered in her head. “What has been given can be just as easily taken away…”

“Brother? Are you well?” Truth went to his twin and put an arm around his shoulders with unusual gentleness.

“Fine.” Far straightened up but his face was deadly white. “Just a few…lingering effects of the dr’gin poison I’m sure.” He tried to laugh. “I guess I’m not as tough as you.”

“No, I was just inoculated with the poison as a child,” Truth corrected him. “Making yourself safe around those with dr’gins is part of being O’ahn.”

“Are the females inoculated as well?” Far was beginning to look a little better—at least he had the strength to be interested in other cultures, which was more like him.

Garron shook his head. “The inoculation is difficult and expensive to make. Females are considered of little worth to Rai’ku—yet another way they differ from Kindred. Unless a female is chosen by a male and scratched during his transformation, she doesn’t even receive the antidote.”

“That’s horrible,” Becca said distantly but her mind wasn’t really on the conversation. What she was thinking of was her vision—or had it been a visitation—from Mother Superior?

I have to leave them. I have to break our bond and go back home.

It was a terrible feeling—almost as horrible as when she’d been sure her men were dead. But inside, Becca knew it was the right thing to do, even if it made her feel like some sadistic bastard was using their sharpest pair of scissors on her heart.

“Becca?” she heard Truth say and looked up to see that he and Far were watching her with worried looks on their faces.

“Are you all right?” Far asked. “I just felt…such a wave of sadness from you.”

“Sadness and hopelessness,” Truth added. “What is troubling you?”

“Nothing,” Becca lied. She shook her head and looked away from them. “I just…I’m really tired and I’d like to be alone. Could you…do you think you could leave? All of you?”

“Oh, well…” Truth looked surprised and Far looked hurt. The feelings of concern and worry that came through their bond made Becca feel horrible. But she knew what she had to do.

“Go!” she said, raising her voice at them. “Please, just go. I don’t…I can’t look at you right now. Either of you.”

“Very well,” Truth said stiffly, rising from the side of the bed where he had been sitting. “We will go. We are already through the fold and we should be approaching the Mother Ship soon.”

“We’ll be back home before you know it,” Far added quietly.

“Good.” Becca turned her head away, refusing to look at either of them. “The sooner we get there the better.”

They left the room without another word, filing out of the doorway silently.

As soon as the door slid shut behind them, Becca turned her head to the wall and wept as quietly as she could. Hot, bitter tears filled her eyes and slid silently down her cheeks—it felt like some small, deadly creature was ripping her apart, using its claws and teeth on her insides.

But though the pain was horrible, there was no help for it—she knew exactly what she had to do as soon as they got back to the Mother Ship.

And it was going to hurt like hell.

* * * * *

Ur the demon hummed contentedly to himself as he sped back to the Mother Ship. He needed no conveyance to go through space though it did take a lot of energy—energy he considered well spent.

Had they really thought that by getting the amulet of the Orthanxians they could drive him and his people out? What fools they were! The amulet was powerful, true, and capable of all that three eyed idiot Vashtar had promised—if it was used properly. And Ur had just made certain that it wouldn’t be.

The amulet’s power was strong—strong enough to give visions to those who touched it. It had been a simple matter to use the girl's dream to twist her guilt and fear and shame into a vision of one she revered and respected. And an even simpler matter to convince her she must leave her two males and never see them again.

Ur had looked within all of them and seen the eventual outcome. Without their female, both of them were weak. The light twin physically and the dark twin—Truth—emotionally. As soon as the girl was gone, it wouldn’t take long for them to succumb to their frailties.

Once that happened and the bond was broken—either by a priestess, as the girl was envisioning—or by death, he, Ur, would be waiting. He would take control of the body he had been so rudely cast out of and wear it like a new suit of clothes, reveling in every moment of his long, permanent possession.

Chapter Forty-one

“No, I will not break the bond you have formed with your warriors. It is wrong of you to even ask this of me.”

The priestess, a formidable looking middle aged woman with green streaked hair and glowing green eyes, stared at Becca like she was something that had been scraped from the bottom of her shoe.

Not that she was wearing shoes—in fact, they were both barefoot since Becca had come straight to the Sacred Grove the moment their shuttle landed inside the Mother Ship. Overhead, the green and purple leaves rustled in the faint breeze and the grass tickled her bare feet. It should have been a peaceful, relaxing place. But Becca couldn’t ever remember feeling so tense in her life.

“I’m sorry,” she said, lifting her chin and refusing to be intimidated. “But the head priestess of First World told me—well actually, the Goddess told me through her—that I could get this bond broken if I wanted to. And now, well, I want to. More than that—I need to.”

“And why do you feel this need?” the priestess demanded. “The breaking of a bond is a serious thing. What could possibly cause you to abandon the males the Goddess has given you to love and care for in order to pursue life on your own again?”

“I don’t want to do it—okay?” Becca burst out. “I have to.” She was beginning to feel like her bond with Truth and Far was some expensive purchase that she had been assured she could bring back at any time but now the saleslady was claiming it was too difficult to make the return.

“I do not understand.”

No, and I can’t make you understand. Not without sounding crazy! Becca thought of the strange vision she’d had of Mother Superior, of the promise she had made and the threat that had been given if she didn’t keep that promise. How else could she save her men than by distancing herself from them? What else could she do but break the bond?

“This is hard enough without you making it any harder,” she told the priestess. “Now are you going to help me or do I have to call Nadiah myself? Isn’t she like your Mother Superior or boss or something?”

The priestess drew herself up to a regal height—not difficult since all Kindred women were extremely tall.

“She is my superior and the head of our order but each priestess is charged with hearing the Goddess with her own heart. I will not agree to break this bond for you until I have looked into you.”

“What does that even mean?” Becca demanded but the priestess was already taking her face in two large, cold hands and staring into her eyes.

Suddenly there was a sensation of someone prying through her memories, looking through her thoughts as though they were thumbing casually through a file folder.

“Hey!” Becca protested—or tried to, anyway. But she seemed frozen to the spot—unable to speak or move until the priestess finished.

“Hmmm.” The priestess sounded concerned. “I see much…but much is also hidden.” She released Becca’s face and frowned at her. “How are you concealing yourself from me?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Becca said. “I’m not doing anything on purpose.”

Now that the priestess was out of her head all she could think about was how violated she felt. Having a strange Kindred woman page though her memories was almost worse than having the Mother Superior watch her have sex with Truth and Far. Almost.

“I saw the events that drew the three of you together,” the priestess said. “Most notably I saw that you were able to rescue both of your males from the demons which have invaded our ship.”

“Yes…” Becca nodded.

“Even then the beginning of your bond was strong. You were meant to serve as a bridge between these two—to bring together and heal that which was sundered by their separation at birth.”

“And I did that,” Becca said. “Their Twin bond is strong and complete now because of me. I did as the Goddess asked.”

“Not quite.” The priestess frowned. “The demonic threat from the Black Planet still hangs over this ship—it has not yet been resolved.”

“But it will be soon! Right now Truth is bringing the truthonium amulet to Sylvan and the Council. They’ll be able to get rid of the demon parasites and restore the unmated males to their true selves almost immediately.”

“Nonetheless, until everything has been settled I will not break the bond.” The priestess frowned at her. “You will thank me for this later. It is only the partial bond that you share with your males that is keeping one of them from death and the other from ruination.”

“Are you talking about the demon who said he would wait and get Truth later? Shouldn’t he have gone into the Unmated Males area by now? Look, never mind,” Becca went on before the priestess could answer. “If you won’t help me, fine—I’ll get someone who will.”

“No one aboard this ship will, I can assure you of that.” The priestess glared at her. “And you may call on our High Priestess if you wish but a bond can only be broken in person and Nadiah is bound to First World.”

Becca felt frustrated enough to shout but somehow she kept her voice under control.

“All right,” she said tightly. “Thank you for your time.”

She turned on her heel and left the Sacred Grove, stopping just long enough to grab her shoes. Even if she couldn’t get the bond broken, she could still keep her promise.

She had to leave the Mother Ship—to get away from here and go back to Earth right now.

Chapter Forty-two

“Hello, Commander Sylvan. Come in.” Truth stepped aside, ushering the other male into the suite he now shared with Far.

“Hello, Truth. How is your twin?” Sylvan asked, stepping into the living area.

Truth looked away. “The same. Maybe a little worse.”

“I see. I’m very sorry.” Sylvan sighed.

Truth noticed he was holding a familiar looking metal box in his hands.

“Why have you brought the Orthanxian amulet? You didn’t touch it, did you?”

“Only once, by accident.” Sylvan shivered. “It was…not a pleasant experience. Direct contact with it seems to invoke some rather strange hallucinations. I actually thought I saw my father and he has been dead for years now.”

“I saw some very odd things as well when I held it in my hand.” Truth frowned. “So, have you made the antidote as Vashtar instructed?”

“We have…” Sylvan cleared his throat.

“And?” Truth asked.

“And it didn’t work.” Sylvan shrugged. “We’ve tried everything it seems—dipping the amulet in water for longer or shorter times, using other mediums to convey its power such as oil or various chemicals…” He shook his head. “Nothing works.”

“You tried it on the unmated males?” Truth asked.

Sylvan nodded. “We did. Since they are all sedated, we risked taking down the shield barrier for a moment to bring a possessed male out. We did everything you said—we had the chunk of shadow stone waiting to receive the hostile spirit and we doused the male liberally with the amulet water.”

“And?” Truth asked again.

“He woke up and grabbed a hostage—a nurse who happened to be near in the med center, where we were attempting the experiment.”

“Seven Hells,” Truth muttered.

“Exactly.” Sylvan looked grim. “Luckily, Xairn, the Scourge warrior who lives among us, happened to be there because his mate Lauren had just given birth in the next room. He stepped up behind the unmated male and got him by the neck in a choke hold before the demon within could do any mischief to the nurse.”

“Was he forced to kill the male?” Truth asked.

Sylvan shook his head. “No. He merely cut off the air supply until the host body went limp. We re-sedated him and put him back in the Unmated Males area.”

“I do not know what to tell you,” Truth said. He ran a hand through his hair in frustration. “This is most unexpected. I thought when Rebecca left so unexpectedly that at least we had done something right—that we had found the cure our brethren so desperately need.” He bowed his head. “Apologies, Commander. It seems I have failed you.”

“Not just you, Brother.” Far suddenly appeared in the doorway which led to the sleeping area. The light twin looked indescribably weary—he couldn’t even stand upright, Truth noted—he was leaning against the doorframe for support.

“Far! You shouldn’t be out of bed!” Truth rushed to him and put an arm around his shoulder, supporting his twin.

“Sorry but I heard what you and Commander Sylvan were saying.” Far nodded tiredly at Sylvan. “Hello, Commander.”

“Hello, Far.” Sylvan gave them an appraising look. “I must say I’m surprised to see the two of you so…close. When you left for Orthanx, it seemed you had no wish for any kind of fraternal relationship.”

“Becca changed us—she helped the Twin bond grow,” Far said.

“And then she left.” Truth scowled. “Without even bidding us farewell.”

“She saw you die, Brother—or thought she did,” Far said. “And she saw me on the brink of death as well. You know her history—it must have been too much for her to bear.”

“She could have at least let us know where she was going and why. We only know she left the Mother Ship because I asked the Transport Commander and he verified that she’d taken a shuttle back to Earth.”

“Still…” Far sighed and a look of pain crossed his features. Truth felt it through their bond as well—a dull ache that centered in his midsection and radiated out to all his limbs.

“Come,” he said. “We need to get you back in bed.”

Far lifted his chin. “I’m tired of resting. I may not have much time left—I don’t intend to spend it lying around. Unless…” He looked at Sylvan hopefully. “Those tests you were going to run?”

Sylvan shook his head regretfully. “I’m sorry, Far, I’ve run every possible test but the dr’gin poison defies analysis. I still have people working on it but right now the outcome doesn’t look…” He cleared his throat. “Doesn’t look favorable.”

“I was afraid of this,” Truth said. “Garron said he thought you’d gone from stelsis to nadis. The second stage of dr’gin poisoning,” he explained to Sylvan. “Once that stage has been reached, the antidote is often much less effective.”

“As was the case this time,” Far said. “But as long as I am able, I want to help. I couldn’t hear everything you said, Commander Sylvan. Please tell me what’s going wrong with the amulet and the unmated males.”

“First come sit on the couch,” Truth commanded.

He could feel the weakness in his brother and it made him feel helpless and angry. If only he hadn’t taken Far and Rebecca down to Pax! If only Far hadn’t been fatally clawed! First Becca had left them with no warning as though she didn’t even care, and now it seemed that he was going to lose his twin when he had just learned to care for him. And for what? The amulet that Far had sacrificed everything to get wasn’t working. Truth was so angry he just wanted to punch something!

“Brother…” Clearly Far had felt his frustration through their bond because he put a hand on Truth’s arm as they settled on the couch. “Don’t give way to anger. It doesn’t help anything.”

“Apologies.” Truth took a deep breath, trying to get his fury under control. “I just feel…”

“Abandoned by Becca and frustrated because the amulet isn’t working. I know.” Far nodded.

Truth blew out a breath. “Exactly.”

Sylvan looked at them in surprise. “Your Twin bond really has grown. Kat and Deep and Lock will be so pleased to hear it.”

“They don’t have long to be pleased—I don’t think even the strongest bond can survive death,” Far said quietly.

“Enough.” Truth frowned. “You’re going to get better. Commander Sylvan will keep working on your blood analysis and something is bound to turn up. In the mean time, I thought you wanted to help figure out what was going wrong with the amulet.”

“So I do.” Far nodded and looked at Sylvan. “Please, repeat what you told my brother.”

Sylvan repeated everything and Far frowned.

“Wait—you said you did everything we told you to. But what if we forgot something?”

“What?” Truth demanded. “We told Commander Sylvan what Vashtar said—to dip the amulet in water and then use the water as an antidote to wash the unmated males clean.”

“But didn’t Vashtar say something else?” Far asked. “Something about activating the amulet first?”

“Activating…wait a minute,” Truth exclaimed. “He did say something like that.” He turned to Sylvan. “Apologies, Commander—between Rebecca deserting us and my brother being ill, I completely forgot that part.”

“So did I,” Far said. “The blame isn’t all yours.”

“Don’t worry about assigning blame—just activate it.” Sylvan held the metal box out to Truth who took it doubtfully.

“I would…if I knew how.”

“Didn’t Vashtar say something about instructions?” Far asked.

“What instructions?” Truth opened the metal box carefully and looked at the shifting, glowing amulet. “I see nothing here but the pendant itself. Shouldn’t there be some sort of paper or recording device included with it?”

“Have you looked under the lining or maybe even at the box itself?” Sylvan suggested. “If it was meant to be buried for eons, it seems doubtful the instructions would be found on any kind of corruptible medium.”

“No, but I’ll look now.” Being very careful not to touch the amulet, Truth pealed up the soft black material that lined the box. He lifted it, amulet and all, and set it aside on the empty cushion beside him. Then he peered inside the box.

“Well?” Far asked.

“Nothing,” Truth said flatly. “No, wait…something’s happening.”

When he had first looked, he had seen nothing but the blank silver inside of the box. But now letters were appearing—curving, glowing script that looked like nothing Truth had ever seen before.

“What is that?” Sylvan had come around to look over Truth’s shoulder.

“Ancient Orthanxian, I think.” Far was also peering into the box.

“Can you read it?” Sylvan asked.

Far shook his head. “I shouldn’t be able to but…” He frowned. “But somehow I can.”

“As can I,” Truth muttered.

Sylvan studied the box and nodded. “I as well.” They all read silently for a moment and then he asked, “What does it mean?”

“It means,” Truth said grimly, “That we’re going to have to find Rebecca. But I don’t think she will be very happy about it.”

“And you have no idea where she went?” Sylvan asked.

Truth shook his head. “She was dropped off at the Human/Kindred Relations building. Someone picked her up from there but no one knows who.”

“We have no idea where she could be,” Far said and the longing in his voice put a lump in Truth’s throat. Gods, as angry as he was at Rebecca, he missed her too. His soul yearned for her, just as his brother’s did.

“Maybe someone in her family came and got her? Is she with her parents? Or what about the convent where she was going to become a nun?” Sylvan suggested.

Truth scowled. “I wanted to check all those places but Far wouldn’t let me.”

“Because if we go announcing that we’re looking for Rebecca to her family and her religious order, it’s going to be obvious we have more than a casual interest in her,” Far protested. “One of the main stumbling blocks between us and a permanent bond was her fear of what those people would think if they knew we were involved with her.”

“We could have done it clandestinely,” Truth objected. This was an argument they’d had already several times.

Far shook his head. “I made the mistake of making your family hate me by trying to get information in an underhanded way. I won’t repeat it.”

“My family would have hated you and Rebecca no matter what,” Truth said shortly. “That is the way of the Rai’ku—to hate and fear anyone or anything different.”

Sylvan looked thoughtful. “I think I have an idea—someone who might know where Becca went and who can go and get her without rousing her family’s suspicions.”

“Then send them,” Truth said. “But I warn you, I don’t think Rebecca will be very receptive to what the amulet needs.”

“We will see about that.” Sylvan stood.

Truth repacked the box and tried to hand it to him but Sylvan shook his head.

“No—you keep it. If I find Becca, you’ll need to have it close by.”

“As you wish.” Truth closed the box and walked Sylvan to the door. “Try your best to bring her,” he said in a low voice. “Not only for the amulet but because she ought to see Far one last time before…” He cast a glance over his shoulder to where Far was slumped wearily on the couch. “Before,” he finished, unable to make himself say the dreaded words.

“I understand.” Sylvan offered him an arm and Truth clasped it tightly for a moment. “But try not to despair—I know things look bad but Far is actually holding up remarkably well.” He dropped his voice to a murmured. “Actually, based on the last blood samples I ran, the poison should have already overcome him. I’m not sure how he’s even still with us but somehow he is.” He frowned. “Maybe it has to do with Becca, wherever she is?”

“I doubt it.” Truth shook his head. “And what you’re telling me only makes me think Far could leave me at any time.” He closed his eyes for a moment. “From the moment I saw him I’ve tried to push my brother away. Now all I want to do is draw him close but we have so little time…”

“Then use it the best way you can,” Sylvan said firmly. “Spend it together and in the mean time, I will try to locate Becca.”

“Thank you.” Truth nodded and found that his throat was too tight to say any more. Without another word, he watched Commander Sylvan leave.

Rebecca, he thought as the other male departed. Where are you? And will you come back to us before it’s too late?

Chapter Forty-three

“Your mom thought I might find you here.” Kat, who was standing out on the doorstep, raised one auburn eyebrow. “Well? Can I come in or are you going to leave the poor old preggy lady standing around in the heat all day?”

“Oh, I’m sorry!” Becca opened the door wider and let her guest in at once. “I’m just surprised. I, um, told my mom not to tell anyone I was here.”

“I know but I can be very persuasive. Nobody can say no when they see that I’m just about to pop.” Kat groaned expressively and put a hand to her swollen belly. “Speaking of which, do you have a place I could sit down? I’m pretty much miserable all the time now and standing around isn’t helping it any.”

“This way,” Becca led her quickly from the front hallway to her grandmother’s sitting room. “Here you go.” She indicated the floral print couch.

“You sure about this?” Kat asked, eyeing the couch, which still looked relatively new. “This is a nice piece of furniture and it’s going to be completely ruined if my water breaks while I’m on it.”

Becca tried to laugh but a sudden pain spiked through her right eye and she had to stifle a groan instead.

Kat looked at her sharply. “You okay?”

“Fine.” Becca gave her the brightest smile she could manage under the circumstances. “And don’t worry about the couch—I’m sure my grandmother will understand if you go into labor. Speaking of which, why are you traveling from the Mother Ship when you’re so close to your time anyway?”

“To come get you, doll.” Kat frowned. “Believe me, it’s no fun but Sylvan seemed to think I was the one to come. I guess I have to say I agree with him even though that doesn’t exactly make you my favorite person right now.”

“I’m sorry,” Becca said stiffly, crossing her arms over her chest. “Sorry that you had to come all this way but I’m not going back to the Mother Ship.”

Kat lowered herself down into the couch with a relieved sigh and then looked up at Becca.

“Why not?”

“I…can’t say.” Becca had decided not to tell anyone—not even her friends about the strange visitation she’d had from Mother Superior and the warning she had received. It sounded too crazy to anyone who hadn’t actually seen what she had. Much better to just keep her distance and try to forget about Truth and Far and everyone on the Mother Ship…which would be much easier to do if she wasn’t experiencing bouts of weakness and sharp, stabbing pains in her head which Kat had warned her were the hallmark of a partial bond. Still, Becca was strong and she was determined to tough it out.

“Come on, doll—you can tell me,” Kat wheedled. “Does it have to do with your guys?”

Becca tried to swallow a lump in her throat as the image of Truth and Far rose in her mind’s eye. She couldn’t help remembering the last time they’d all been together—the hurt look in their eyes when she’d sent them away. The—

No, she told herself firmly. No, don’t do this to yourself. Don’t think of them. This is hard enough as it is without torturing yourself.

“Becca?” Kat asked and she realized she’d taken too long to answer.

“I’m really sorry, Kat but I can’t tell you.” Becca’s voice wavered but she lifted her chin, determined to stand firm.

“All right.” Kat sighed and started to heave herself to her feet. “Hey, give me a hand, will you?”

Becca helped her up. “Do you need the restroom?”

“Huh? Oh, no—I’m going. Back to the Mother Ship, I mean,” Kat said as though it was no big deal.

“That’s it? You’re giving up just like that?” Becca demanded.

Kat shrugged. “Well, you seem to have your mind all made up. I only told Sylvan I’d try to bring you back—not that I’d hogtie you and drag you up to the Mother Ship by force.” She gestured at herself. “I’m in no shape for that as you can see.”

“I guess…” Becca was surprised at the feeling of disappointment that flooded her. Though she’d been determined to cut herself off from her friends aboard the Mother Ship, the truth was that she missed them all desperately. Her grandmother was nice but she was also distant and surprisingly busy for a senior citizen. Her days were filled with bingo, quilting club, and her bowling league. She didn’t really seem to have time to sit down and talk which was what Becca was dying to do—not that she could tell anyone what was actually going on. But still…

Another spike of pain lanced through her head. Becca put a hand to her temple and winced before she could stop herself.

Kat looked at her knowingly.

“Partial bond getting to you, is it?”

“No,” Becca lied. “I’m…I feel fine.”

Kat shook her head. “Don’t feed me that. I know what you’re going through because I’ve been there myself. Being apart from your guys is killing you in every possible way. It hurts emotionally, mentally, and especially physically but you can’t let yourself go back to them because the three of you had a fight and you’re too proud.”

“It’s not that at all,” Becca objected. “I mean, the fight part, isn’t. Although I’m sure Truth would have a few choice things to say to me by now.” She sighed and the sigh turned into a groan when another pain lanced through her. “But I’m not going back,” she insisted when it faded to a dull ache. “I can’t.”

“I don’t believe you don’t want to go back,” Kat said. “If you really wanted to be free of Truth and Far, you would have had a priestess break your bond before you left the Mother Ship.”

“I tried,” Becca protested. “But the one I talked to wouldn’t do it. She said we had to get the unmated males thing resolved first.” She frowned. “Which it should be by now so technically…”

“Actually, it’s not,” Kat said flatly. “Which is why I came down here to get you.”

“It’s not?” Becca frowned. “But the amulet—”

“Isn’t working. Maybe the priestess knew there was going to be trouble and that’s why she wouldn’t break your bond,” Kat said.

“Maybe…” Becca said hesitantly.

“Maybe nothing. Apparently they need you up there to help activate it or something.”

“What? Why me?”

“Because you and Truth and Far are the ones that found it.”

“Garron’s the one who actually dug it up,” Becca pointed out desperately.

“Yes but he was following your coordinates, wasn’t he? Didn’t the three of you do something to locate it in the first place?”

Thinking of exactly what they had done to locate the amulet made Becca’s face hot.

“Well…yes,” she admitted at last.

“Okay, then. That’s why we need you.”

Becca shook her head. “If it involves seeing Truth and Far, I’m sorry but I can’t go. I can’t see them.”

“But honey, you need to see them.” Kat sighed. “Especially Far.”

“What?” An uneasy finger of dread began to creep down her spine. “What are you talking about?”

“Becca, I didn’t want to tell you this. I was trying to act casual, to get you to come back on your own. But…” Kat reached for her. In her friend's firm grip, Becca could feel that her hands were trembling—her whole body was shaking, in fact, with the sudden fear that gripped her heart and wouldn’t let go.

“Just tell me,” she whispered through numb lips. “Tell me what’s going on with Far.”

Kat took a deep breath. “The poison he got into his system on Pax…apparently he got the antidote too late.”

“He…what?” Becca’s heart felt like someone had dipped it in icy water. “What are you saying?”

“I’m saying he’s dying, honey. And the partial bond you guys share is probably the only thing that’s keeping him alive—that’s what Sylvan thinks, anyway. But it won’t work forever.”

“No!” Another sharp pain lanced through her head but Becca didn’t even care. She took a step back, pulling her hands out of Kat’s. “No, I…I can’t believe it!”

“I’m afraid it’s true.” Kat looked so sad Becca thought she might start crying. “So you need to come with me, honey. You need to see him before…before the end.”

“I…I…” Becca couldn’t make any coherent words come out of her mouth but her thoughts were going round and round in a helpless loop.

How could this happen? How when I kept my end of the bargain? I haven’t seen them since I left the shuttle when we got back to the Mother Ship. I haven’t even talked to them! It’s not fair…not fair…

“Life isn’t fair, honey,” Kat said gently and Becca realized that she’d spoken the words aloud. “I’m so sorry this is happening to you but you’ll hate yourself if you don’t come back and see Far—I know you will.”

“All right,” Becca said numbly. “I guess…I’ll come.”

She didn’t know what else to do.

Chapter Forty-four

“Far? Are you okay? Where is he? Where’s Far?” Becca dashed into the suite almost before the door slid open wide enough to admit her.

“He’s in the sleeping chamber,” Truth growled. He had his arms crossed over his broad chest and he was glaring at her in a very unfriendly way. “But why should you care?”

“Of course she cares, Truth—don’t be an ass,” Kat, who had come with her, said sharply.

“Apologies, Lady Kat, but her behavior for the past week says otherwise,” he snapped. “I do not know many females who ‘care’ so much for their mates that they run off and leave them without so much as a goodbye or a forwarding address.”

“But that’s exactly why Becca did what she did—because she cares,” Kat said quietly. “Look, sit down a minute and let’s talk. I don’t know why Becca ran away but I do know she thought that by running she could save you two in some way.”

“What? But that makes no sense.”

“To me either,” Kat said. “I couldn’t get much out of her on the shuttle up here but I know that’s why she left. Not to spite you, not because she doesn’t love you—because she felt she had to for some reason.”

Becca heard Kat’s soft voice explaining everything to Truth and she was more grateful than she could say. She still hadn’t been able to tell her friend about the vision but Kat had seemed to understand her partial explanation of why she had left in the first place. She was doing her best to make Truth understand as well although he didn’t sound like he believed her. Becca was sorry for the pain she’d caused the dark twin but right now his brother was her main priority.

“Far?” she called as she went into the bedroom with its huge bed built for three. “Fa—?

His name died on her lips when she saw him lying in the center of the bed, propped up on a mound of pillows. All the way up in the shuttle she had been hoping against hope that Kat was exaggerating the light twin’s condition but one look at him told her it wasn’t so.

Far’s pale skin had a grayish cast and there were dark, bruise-like shadows beneath his eyes. His body was still big and strong looking but it was so still now that for a moment Becca was honestly afraid she was too late and he was already gone. Then she saw his broad chest rise and fall in a shallow breath and she had a flash of hope.

“Far?” she said softly, reaching out to touch his foot, buried under a mound of covers. “Far, honey, can you hear me?”

The lovely black eyes that reminded her of pools of midnight fluttered open.

“Mi’now? Is that you or is this just…just another dream?”

“It’s me.” Becca climbed onto the bed, being careful not to jostle him, and curled up at his side. “Hi,” she said softly. “How are you?”

“Oh, pretty good.” Far tried to smile but she could see the effort it was costing him. “Better now that you’re here.”

“I’m so sorry I took off like that with no explanation,” Becca said. “I…I thought I was helping you. Keeping you both safe. But…” She stifled a sob. “But it seems like the opposite might be true.”

“Never mind,” Far said, shaking his head. “I don’t care why you left. I only care that you came back. I love you, mi’now. I have from the moment I met you.”

Becca felt the tears pricking at her eyes and she didn’t try to stop them from falling.

“I love you too,” she admitted. “I love you and Truth both.” It was the first time she had said it out loud—that she had really admitted it—and it felt right. Right but also, tragically too late.

“You have a strange way of showing your love.”

Truth was suddenly in the doorway, his broad shoulders nearly filling the narrow space.

“I know,” Becca said, looking up at him.

“The Lady Kat tried to explain before she left but I still don’t understand why you found it necessary to abandon the Mother Ship and go running back to Earth.” He was frowning at her, his black brows drawn low over his pale gray eyes.

“I know you don’t,” Becca whispered. “And I wish I could explain but, well… I can’t. Please, Truth…” She reached out a hand to him. “Can’t you please just forgive me?”

“I don’t know,” he growled, but he did come forward and sit on the side of the bed. “That depends on why you came back. I suppose you’re here to help activate the amulet.”

“I don’t give a damn about the amulet,” Becca said fiercely. “I came because Kat told me…told me about Far.”

“Oh?” The dark twin raised an eyebrow at her. “So you’re refusing to help activate it?”

“What? I don’t know,” Becca said impatiently. “I don’t even know what’s involved in activating it. I just want to spend time with you and Far before…I just wanted to spend some time with you guys,” she ended lamely.

“It’s all right, Becca, you can said it,” Far said softly. “Before I die.” He smiled. “Although, I feel strangely better since you walked into the room. Just having you near makes me stronger.”

Truth frowned at his twin. “Strong enough to activate the amulet?”

Far shrugged. “I don’t know. We could find out, I guess. If our lady will participate.”

“What?” Becca looked from one to the other of them. “What are you two talking about?”

“See for yourself.” Truth got off the bed and left the room. When he came back, he was carrying the metal amulet box. He opened it up and prepared to put it in Becca’s lap but she scooted away quickly.

“Get that thing away from me! What are you trying to do?” Far was already dying and the last thing she needed right now was another guilt vision from Mother Superior.

Truth looked surprised. “Don’t worry, you don’t have to touch it—just look.” Carefully, he lifted the velvety lining along with the amulet out of the box. Then he held the box in front of her so she could see the now-empty bottom.

“I don’t understand,” Becca said blankly. “What am I supposed to be—oh!” For though the box had been blank a moment before, now glowing, curving script was appearing on it as though it was being written by some invisible hand in fiery ink. “What is that?” she asked in a whisper.

“Read it,” Truth commanded.

“But it’s some language I’ve never seen before. I can’t read…” Becca trailed off because she found that she could read it somehow.

“If end you would the demons’ spell

And cleanse those whom evil does indwell

This amulet then activate

By those of the triumvirate

A drop of blood from each and all

Upon the amulet let fall

Only then will power within

Come forth that cleansing may begin

But ware the danger you may find

For if those of the true OneMind

Be not fully meshed within

The Evil will begin again.”

Becca finished and looked up from the burning words at last. “Does this mean what I think it means?” she asked in a low voice.

“I’m afraid so,” Truth answered. “It needs a drop of blood from each of us to activate it—but only if our OneMind is fully ‘meshed’ whatever that means.”

“I think we all know what that means.” Far sat up in bed, frowning. “It means bonded. We cannot activate the amulet until we’re fully bonded.”

“Oh, but we can’t!” Becca protested. “I mean…”

“Why not?” Truth asked harshly. “Are you afraid you’ll be stuck with us forever? Don’t be, Rebecca. Death severs a bond quite neatly so you won’t have long to wait until you’re free again.”

“Don’t say that!” Before she could stop herself, Becca leaned forward and slapped him hard across the face.

“Well…” Truth put a hand to his cheek and raised an eyebrow sardonically. “Maybe you do care after all.”

“Of course I care!” Becca stormed. “And I want everyone to stop talking about dying—that’s not going to happen. I won’t let it happen.”

“I don’t see how you can stop it, Becca,” Far said mildly. “But if you wish, we can shelve the topic of my imminent demise.”

“Thank you yes, let’s do that.” She took a deep breath, trying to regain control. “Okay, about the amulet…”

“Yes, what about the amulet?” Truth growled. “Do you want to help activate it or not?”

Becca thought about it—really thought about the issue. It seemed she’d had so many reasons not to form a permanent bond with her men. Fear of what her parents would say…fear that she would suffer the same loss she’d had with Kenneth…and most recently, fear that they would both die if she didn’t stay away from them.

It all seemed silly or irrelevant now. She loved her parents and her family but it was Truth and Far she wanted to be with—they were the two people she loved most in the world, the men whose bed she wanted to share, whose children she wanted to bear. And her attempt at saving them by leaving them alone had failed—it seemed she was destined to suffer the same loss again no matter what she did.

It might hurt a little less if she wasn’t completely bonded to them but Becca didn’t care about the pain anymore—she just wanted to spend as much time with her men as she could. And if they could activate the amulet and save the unmated males aboard the ship in the process, so much the better.

Truth and Far had been silent, allowing her time to think but now Far said gently, “Becca?”

“I want this,” she said slowly, looking at both of them. “I want both of you right here, right now. If…” She looked at Truth. “If you’ll forgive me for leaving you. I don’t want to have angry sex—this should be loving if it’s going to be…” Her eyes flickered to Far who was watching her quietly. “I mean, I just want it to be nice.”

“What do you say, Brother?” Far asked when Becca finished her little speech. “Can we forgive Becca for leaving?”

Truth scowled for a moment. “I’ll try. It’s simply that…” He shook his head. “Never mind.”

“No, talk about it,” Becca urged. “Tell us what you feel.”

“Fine—I will.” He turned to her. “You taught me how to care for my brother, Rebecca. And then when things got hard you left. I’ve never…had this kind of relationship before and I didn’t know what to do when you were gone.”

“Becca didn’t know I was still sick when she left,” Far reminded him. “And you’ve been doing fine, Brother. You’re a surprisingly good nurse.”

Truth scowled down at his hands. “I try. It’s difficult to know what to do. I’ve never wanted to be close to another male before and now we are bound together. I just…don’t know what will happen…”

“When I die, you mean?” Far asked quietly. “Sorry, Becca, but this needs to be said.” He looked at Truth. “Our bond is still quite young and new. I think you will survive without me. And I think Becca can help you—in time the two of you could become a couple.”

“But I don’t want to be a couple!” Becca burst out. “I want to be a threesome—a triumvirate or whatever it was Vashtar called it.” She reached out and took their hands. “I want both of you,” she said earnestly.

The moment she touched both of them at once, the familiar warm electric current started between them. Becca felt it tingle though her entire body, running from the tips of her breasts to the tender V between her thighs. Back before she had admitted to herself that she wanted both of them she would have snatched her hands away. Now she held on tighter. She was beginning to have an idea.

“Do you feel that?” she demanded, squeezing their hands and looking at both of them.

“Of course we feel it, mi’now,” Far murmured appreciatively.

“We cannot help but feel it,” Truth said.

“That’s energy running between the three of us—life,” Becca said fiercely. “Why can’t we try to channel some of that into Far? I don’t know if it will help but it’s worth a shot—and certainly better than sitting around on the bed snapping at each other.”

“I don’t know if it will help either but I’m certainly not opposed to trying,” Far murmured.

“I am willing to try it too,” Truth said grudgingly. He looked at his brother.
“If you are up for it? I understand that bonding sex can be somewhat…vigorous.”

“It doesn’t have to be,” Far assured him. “It can simply be a long, slow, leisurely lovemaking session. And as for my energy level…” He sat up straighter. “I feel healthier now than I have in days. I really do feel better with Becca nearby.”

“I’m glad you’re feeling better.” Becca felt a surge of hope. Maybe they could bring Far back this way. She knew it sounded strange to think you could screw your way to better health but she’d seen so many weird things lately nothing surprised her anymore. And she had to believe there was at least a chance to save the light twin. To let herself think otherwise was terrible.

“So how do you wish to do this?” Truth asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Well I guess we should—wait!” Becca bit her lip. “Crap. I just thought of something.”

“What is it, Becca?” Far asked.

“Well, if we’re going to do this, all together I mean, then I’m going to need a little, um, help.” She cleared her throat. “And it’s been a long time since I had the bonding fruit juice back when we thought we were in the Mindscape.”

“No problem. Truth?” Far motioned to his brother who disappeared for a moment and came back holding a familiar blue bottle with a flower shaped stopper.

“Here it is,” he said, thrusting it at Becca. “I wanted to throw it away but Far insisted we keep it.”

“And it looks like my optimism paid off.” Far smiled at her. “Would you like a glass?”

“No, I can drink it from the bottle. It’s not like anyone else is having any.” Becca removed the stopper and the familiar sweet aroma of bonding fruit wafted out. Damn, it really did smell amazing—it was no wonder that Kat had told her she’d overdosed on it the first time she encountered it.

The bottle was still over halfway full and Becca looked at it doubtfully, wondering how much to drink. She took a dainty sip and let the delicious juice which had notes of fresh peaches and buttered popcorn, among other things, swirl across her tongue.

“Will that be enough?” Far asked doubtfully. “Don’t forget, Becca, when our shafts are fused together the diameter will be quite large.”

Remembering how long and thick both of her men were, Becca nodded.

“You’re right. Better to be prepared.” Lifting the bottle again, she took a much larger swallow and then another for good measure.

“Be careful!” Far protested. “I didn't mean for you to drink that much. The juice is pretty potent, isn’t it?”

“That’s what Kat said.” Becca nodded and took another swig as the familiar warm tingling swept through her body.

“Enough!” Truth snatched the bottle from her hands. “What are you trying to do to yourself, Rebecca? Drink enough to make you not care who you’re bonding with?”

“Maybe I just want to drink enough so I don’t care that I’m bonding with a man who hates me,” she shot back.

“I do not hate you,” Truth said stiffly, putting the stopper back in the bottle and placing it on the nightstand. “I just…don’t understand you.”

“I do,” Far said softly. “I think what Becca is trying to show us is that she’s committed to this act. The amount of bonding fruit juice she just drank ensures that there’s no backing out. She will need us to bond her and breed her as one in order to overcome the effects.”

Becca felt her whole body flushing with a combination of embarrassment and desire. Why could Far always read her so easily?

“You’re right,” she said. “Right as always, Far. How do you know me so well?”

A little smile played at the corners of his mouth. “The two of you mocked me for doing research on your backgrounds and customs but sometimes it pays to be studious.”

Becca smiled back and took a deep breath.

“All right, so…I guess we should be getting out of our clothes?”

“I assume so.” Truth nodded and they both began to undress.

“Wait…” Far stopped them with a raised hand.

“What?” Becca asked. “You don’t uh, want us naked?”

“Of course I want you naked, mi’now,” he murmured. “But I want to be the one to make you that way. Or rather, Truth and I both. Will you allow us to undress you?”

“I…suppose,” Becca stopped tugging at her blouse—which happened to be a red silk one with tiny pearl buttons down the center, and sat back on the bed. “Well…go ahead,” she murmured, turning to the light twin.

But Far shook his head. “Go to Truth first. Let me watch him touch you while I gather my strength.”

Becca turned hesitantly towards the dark twin and saw the same uncertainty on his face that she felt on hers. Though they had agreed to do this, she and Truth still weren’t exactly on happy terms. She could feel his lingering anger through their bond and she knew he hadn’t forgiven her for leaving just when things had gotten hard with Far.

She wished that she could explain the weird vision she’d had that had driven her away from them, but she was afraid it would sound like she was lying—just making something up as an excuse. Worse, she might sound crazy. And she didn’t want her men thinking that of her, so she kept her reasons for leaving to herself.

“Becca?” Far asked and she realized that she and Truth were just staring at each other, doing nothing.

“I…don’t know about this,” she said. “No matter what he says, Truth is still upset with me—I can feel it.”

“I can feel it too,” Far said quietly. “And you’re upset as well, Becca. There needs to be healing between the two of you before anything else can happen.”

“And how do you expect to achieve this healing?” Truth snarled.

“Slowly and patiently. Just do as I say,” Far directed.

The dark twin looked like he wanted to protest but in the end he nodded.

“All right. We will be guided by you.”

“Becca?” Far looked at her questioningly.

“Yes.” She nodded. “I will too.”

“Good. Then go over to Truth.”

Truth was standing by the side of the bed now, wearing his black flight trousers and his emerald green Kindred uniform shirt, half unbuttoned. Becca knee-walked over to him and came to a stop at the edge of the mattress, looking up at him. She could see emotions rolling through his pale gray eyes like storm clouds—anger, hurt, uncertainty…would he ever be able to forgive her?

“Now,” Far said. “Look into her eyes, Brother. And tell our lady how beautiful she is and how much you’ve missed her.”

“I…” Truth took a deep breath. “Far is right,” he said stiffly. “I have missed you, Rebecca. More…more than I can say.”

Becca felt her heart swelling with love.

“I missed you too, baby,” she murmured. Hesitantly, she reached up to cup his cheek. It was rough under her palm and she loved the scratchy feel against her fingers.

“You are surpassingly lovely.” Truth’s voice was hoarse and she could feel his longing and sincerity coming through their partial bond. “Just being near you makes me think of the last time all three of us were together—really together.”

“When we located the cache, you mean?” Becca could feel her cheeks getting hot as she remembered what the three of them had done but she kept eye contact anyway.

“Yes. When you touched us and tasted us. And you were wearing that little white fur garment…” Truth’s eyes flashed. “Do you still have it? I would love to see you in it again.”

Becca’s breath caught in her throat. “Not with me, I’m afraid. Right now I’m just wearing plain old lace—nothing special.”

Truth caressed her collar bone with one finger, coming to rest on the top button of her blouse.

“May I see?”

Becca’s heart thundered in her ears but she turned to look at Far who nodded.

“Yes, Brother—take off our lady’s blouse.”

“Very well…” Truth spent a moment unbuttoning the tiny pearl buttons before he spread her red silk blouse wide and gave a low, hoarse exclamation. “Thought you said you weren’t wearing anything special,” he muttered, his eyes glued to her chest. “This certainly looks special to me.”

“It’s just a lace bra and panty set,” Becca protested rather breathlessly. In fact, it was one of her nicer sets, a creamy white one that set off her mocha skin tones beautifully. The bra’s cups were unlined lace and the dark points of her nipples were clearly visible through the wispy material.

“Turn and show my brother,” Truth directed. He turned Becca so that her back was to him and she was facing Far. Suddenly two large hands were pulling her red blouse all the way off, baring her lace-covered breasts completely.

“What…what are you doing?” she asked uncertainly.

“Showing you off,” Truth growled. “Look, Brother,” he murmured as he reached around in front of her and cupped her breasts. His long fingers teased the sensitive peaks of her nipples through the delicate lace, making Becca shiver and moan.

“I see,” Far murmured, his black eyes half-lidded with lust. “How could I not? Our lady is beautiful.” He gave Becca a slow smile. “But she would be even more beautiful if her breasts were bare.”

“Like this, you mean?” Truth was already unsnapping her front-hook bra and peeling it back to reveal her full breasts and achingly hard nipples.

“Oh…” she whispered as he went back to teasing her, circling her tight buds slowly and pinching them every so often to make her gasp.

“Gods you have gorgeous tits, Rebecca,” he murmured in her ear. “I love the feel of them in my hand—so full and ripe.”

“I wonder what else our lady is concealing beneath her outer clothes,” Far said. “Tell me, Brother, do her panties match that lovely little bra?”

“I don’t know.” Truth was already sliding one hand down to the hem of her black skirt and inching it up. “Why don’t we find out?”

“Oh, but I…” The protest died on her lips as he pulled her skirt all the way up, revealing the little triangle of unlined lace which barely covered her pussy.

“Well, look at that,” Far murmured. “They do match. And they’re even more see-through.”

“Possibly because her cunt honey is making them transparent,” Truth drawled.

Looking down, Becca saw to her mingled shame and pleasure that he was right. Her pussy was already wet and her juices were soaking right through the thin lace of her panties. She had the urge to close her legs but when she tried to, Far shook his head.

“No, Becca, let us see you,” the light twin ordered. “Let Truth put your sweet little pussy on display.”

“A-all right,” Becca whispered, feeling vulnerable and hot at the same time.

“Look at this…” Truth ran one fingertip up the cleft between her pussy lips, tracing her sensitive slit through the lace. “Soaked through,” he murmured, tracing her again. “I love how your pussy gets so wet and hot for us, Rebecca.”

“I…I can’t help it,” Becca moaned softly. “I…when you touch me that way…”

Far was still watching appreciatively.

“I think our lady Becca may be what our brethren the Blood Kindred call a numalla—a female who makes a lot of pussy honey.”

“She’s certainly wet enough to be one,” Truth growled, tracing her cleft once more and making Becca moan when his fingertip bumped over her clit. “So sweet and hot and wet and I haven’t even touched her bare pussy yet.”

“Take off her skirt,” Far said. “It will be easier to touch her without it in the way.”

“As you wish.” Her skirt was already coming off and as Becca slipped out of it, she realized that only a tiny scrap of delicate lace kept her from everything they wanted to do to her…everything she wanted to let them do. Once she lost her panties she could be completely bare…completely open to whatever Far and Truth dreamed up.

“So beautiful,” Far murmured, his eyes roving over her body. “So desirable…”

“Speaking of which, what do you desire to see me do now, Brother? Should I remove her panties?” Truth growled softly. “Or do you want to watch as I tease her clit through them?”

He suited actions to words, tracing her slit again and lingering on the swollen bud of her clit.

“Oh!” Becca’s hips bucked involuntarily at his intimate caress.

“That’s lovely, Brother, but I want her naked,” Far said, his voice thick with lust. “And keep her in this same position so I can see. When she’s bare, I want to watch you spread her pussy lips open and finger her soft little cunt again. This time with no panties in the way.”

Becca caught her breath at his hot, dirty words. She was tingling all over now, her nipples hard little points at the end of her breasts and her pussy throbbing with need. Part of it was the effects of the bonding fruit juice, she knew. But part of it was being with her men—the way Truth touched her and the way Far looked at her was making her incredibly hot.

“Come, Rebecca,” let’s get you out of those panties,” Truth murmured in her ear. He was already teasing them down her hips, slowly baring her pussy to his brother’s eagerly watching eyes.

Becca blushed but made no protest as he slipped her panties off, taking his time about it as though he enjoyed the process of undressing her almost as much as the end product.

When she was completely bare, Truth positioned her so that he was at her back once more. Becca was still on her knees but she found that the posture was beginning to be uncomfortable. The dark twin seemed to sense this because he urged her back until she was resting against him, her back and head pillowed against his broad chest.

“Lean on me, sweetheart,” he murmured, running his big, warm hands down her arms and sides. “Relax and allow me to take care of you. Let me make you feel good.”

At his soft words, Becca felt something melting inside her. It was easy to be at odds with Truth—he was a prickly son-of-a-bitch, even now that his Twin bond to Far had formed. But he was also one of the most loyal, brave, and loving men she’d ever met.

“Oh, Truth…” she murmured and relaxed back against him.

“That’s good.” Far smiled at them both. “I can feel the tension between you easing.”

“How can it help but ease when you are here to guide us, Brother?” Truth murmured. “What would you have me do next?”

“Spread her pussy lips,” Far directed, his black eyes hot. “I want to see how wet the inside of her cunt is getting.”

Becca blushed with mingled shame and pleasure as Truth followed directions, using his fingertips to open her pussy and show his brother her inner folds. Though it made her feel incredibly vulnerable to be on display this way, she made no move to stop him. In fact, she leaned back against him a little more and spread her legs, letting the dark twin do whatever his brother ordered.

“That’s good, mi’now,” Far murmured. “And brave—so brave of you to lean back against Truth and let him spread your hot little pussy and show you off.”

“Our lady knows I would never hurt her,” Truth said softly, kissing the side of her neck. “She knows her pleasure is the first thing on my mind.”

“And I want you to pleasure her now,” Far directed. “Sink your fingers deep in the well of her cunt to gather her honey and then spread it all over her slippery little button. Go on, Brother—fingerfuck her. Stroke our lady’s pussy until she moans.”

“With pleasure,” Truth growled. “But I want her to watch. Look down, Rebecca,” he murmured in her ear. “Look down and watch me finger you. Watch me caress that hot, beautiful little cunt and spread your honey all over your clit.”

With a little moan, Becca did as he ordered. She bit her lip at the sight of his large tan hand against her mocha belly. The color contrast was beautiful—especially when he spread her swollen pussy lips and slid two long fingers down into the chocolate brown depths of her pussy.

She gasped when she felt him penetrate her, trying to keep from crying out as he hit bottom inside her with his seeking fingers. Mother of God, it felt so good and it looked so hot when he touched her this deeply.

“Gods, look at that,” Far murmured hoarsely as his brother’s fingers slid deep inside Becca’s cunt channel. “How I love to watch Truth touch you, mi’now. How I love to watch the pleasure you get from his fingers inside you.”

“Fingers are…are good,” Becca panted. “But the bonding juice…I need…need more soon.”

“Are you beginning to feel the need, Rebecca?” Truth growled softly. He withdrew his fingers and began to circle her clit in a slow, steady rhythm, sending showers of sparks radiating out from her pussy until she gasped. “The need for my brother and me to fill you completely?”

“Yes, I…I think I am,” she admitted softly.

“That’s very good,” Far told her. “But we’re not ready yet. First I want to taste you.”

“That’s right,” Truth remarked, withdrawing his fingers. “Far still hasn’t tasted your sweet pussy, Rebecca and I know he’s been longing to do so.”

“My brother is right,” Far said. “But I want to taste you in a very particular way.”

“Wh-what do you want?” Becca asked softly. “Just tell me, Far. Tell me what you need.”

“I need both of you up here at the head of the bed to start with,” the light twin said. He had been settled back against the pillows but now he sat up and motioned for them. “But first Truth must be completely undressed.”

“I can help with that.” Becca turned to face the dark twin and began unbuttoning his shirt.

Truth let her do the work while he raised his fingers to his mouth and sucked her pussy juice off them, licking them clean.

“Delicious,” he growled, looking her in the eyes as he did so. “I can never get enough of your sweet honey, Rebecca. I love the flavor of your pussy.”

Becca felt her breath catch in her chest as she remembered the first time he’d eaten her pussy. The way he’d lost control for a little while as Far held her and murmured that she should just relax and let his brother lick her. It had been one of the most frightening and yet also one of the most erotic experiences of her life.

“I…I’m glad you like it,” she murmured, looking up at him. “I like the way the two of you taste as well.”

“We’re going to be doing the tasting this time, Becca,” Far said, coming up behind her. “Or rather, I am. And I can’t wait. Come, Truth, finish undressing. I’m hungry for the taste of our lady’s sweet cunt.”

“As you wish, Brother.” Truth finished getting out of his clothes and climbed on the bed beside Becca and Far, who was also completely naked now. For a moment Becca found herself pressed between them and the warmth of their big, male bodies made sweat bloom along her spine. Was she really going to do this? Was she really going to lie between them and open her body for both men at once?

Yes, I am, she thought. I can’t help it—I want them. I need them both so much—love them both so much.

But apparently she wasn’t going to get them both—at least not at once—just yet. Far was directing Truth to sit at the head of the bed and lean back against the headboard with his legs spread.

“Now, Becca,” he told her when Truth was in position. “I know you had quite a lot of the bonding fruit juice but I still think we need to make sure you’re ready to take Truth and me at the same time.” He stroked her cheek gently and looked into her eyes. “After all, this may be the only time we get to love each other like this. I want to make sure it’s pleasurable for all of us—especially you, mi’now.”

“Thank you, Far. You’re so sweet to worry about me.” Becca kissed him gently. “So what did you have in mind?”

“I want to make you come,” the light twin murmured, his black eyes blazing into hers. “I want to bathe your sweet little cunt with my tongue until you explode with pleasure. And I want to do it while my brother fucks you.”

“Really?” For the first time Truth looked uncertain. “You wish to taste our lady while I penetrate her?”

Far nodded. “Having an orgasm while you are opening her will help Becca loosen up, Brother. And if you come inside her, your seed will contribute to the elastic effects of the bonding fruit juice.”

“I…didn’t know it worked that way,” Truth said hesitantly. “But…you do not mind putting your mouth…your tongue…so close to where my shaft will be?”

"Don't worry," Far assured him. "I will be tending to Becca only, not you. If I stimulate her outer pussy while you fuck her and come deep in her cunt, it will prepare her body to have both of us at once.”

Truth nodded. “I yield to your superior wisdom in these matters, Brother. You have been raised in the Twin Kindred ways as I have not.”

“Good.” Far smiled at his twin and then looked at Becca. “And you, my lady—will you let us pleasure you this way?”

Becca bit her lip. It felt like her whole body was blushing—like she couldn’t quite get a deep enough breath because her heart was pounding so hard behind her ribs. But she wanted this—she knew she did. And though she didn’t want to admit it, Far was right—this might be their only chance to be together. It ought to be a memorable experience.

“A-all right,” she whispered, nodding. “I’ll do it. Or, I guess, let you do it to me.” She tried to smile but she felt too nervous to quite pull it off.

“Don’t worry, Becca.” Far stroked her cheek gently. “You know Truth and I will be careful with you. You are our lady and we will always treat you as such.”

“I know,” she whispered, pressing her cheek against his hand. He still looked a little unhealthy to her—his skin still had that same, grayish cast that had so worried her when she first saw him. Was this doing him any good? Was there really a chance to save him this way—by bonding completely?

I have to believe there is, she told herself. I can’t give up now—I love him too much!

“I love you too, mi’now,” he murmured and she realized she must have whispered her last thought aloud. “Truth and I both love you desperately. Thank you for giving us this chance to show you how we feel.”

“Truly,” Truth murmured from behind her. “You honor us with your openness—your willingness to give yourself so completely.”

Becca gave a nervous little laugh. “Well, I haven’t really done that yet.”

“But you will,” the dark twin growled softly. “Come here, sweetheart.”

Becca crawled over to him, feeling primal and animalistic as she moved on hands and knees like a female animal in heat going to its mate. Make that mates and you’ve got it right, whispered a naughty little voice in her head. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt so free and it wasn’t just the bonding fruit juice either—she wanted this, wanted it completely—and she couldn’t wait to feel her men touching and taking her again.

She climbed into Truth’s lap and kissed him, pressing her lower belly against the hard, thick shaft of his cock which stood upright against his abs.

The dark twin growled appreciatively as she rubbed against him and kissed her back eagerly. Becca could faintly taste a trace of her own juices on his lips and the salty, intimate flavor turned her on even more.

“Now,” Far directed when they finally broke apart. “Turn around so that your back is to Truth’s chest, Becca, and straddle his shaft.”

Feeling incredibly exposed, but also incredibly turned on, Becca did as he said. Truth put his hands on her hips to help guide her down as she spread her thighs and grasped the velvety, hot shaft of his cock.

“Gods, your little hand feels good on me,” he groaned in her ear as she stroked him gently. “But I’m sure your sweet pussy is going to feel even better.”

“Try and see for yourself,” Becca whispered. Feeling hot and naughty and free all at the same time, she fitted the broad head of his shaft to the entrance of her pussy and let herself sink down until he filled her completely.

The deep stretching sensation made her moan breathlessly and when he finally hit bottom inside her, her hands tightened into fists and every muscle in her body tensed.

“Ahh, you’re so big,” she moaned.

“And you’re so tight. Gods, sweetheart, your cunt is squeezing the hell out of me,” he muttered.

“Do you see why you still need to be loosened up a little?” Far, who had been watching them, asked. “The stroking of Truth’s cock into your soft little cunt will get you ready to take us both.”

“I…I guess,” Becca moaned. It was hard to think with Truth so deep inside her. And now Far was getting into position between her legs.

“Just relax,” he murmured, leaning forward to kiss the top of her mound. “Relax and let me lick you.” He looked up at Truth. “Fuck her slowly, Brother—slow, deep thrusts while I taste her.”

“As you wish,” Truth growled. He took Becca by the hips and pulled slowly out of her pussy until only the head of his cock remained inside her. Then, just as slowly, he sank back into her, pressing hard when he touched bottom, making sure the head of his cock was kissing the mouth of her womb with each thrust.

“Oh!” Becca gasped. “I…” But before she could organize her scattered thoughts, Far was spreading her pussy lips with his fingers and licking her inner folds.

The feel of his hot tongue bathing her open cunt while Truth’s cock stroked deep inside her made Becca almost faint with pleasure. Unable to help herself, she buried her fingers in the light twin’s long, blond hair and held on as he lapped and sucked her pussy and his brother fucked her.

“How does it feel, Rebecca?” Truth rumbled in her ear as he stroked slowly in and out of her. “How does it feel to take my cock deep in your sweet cunt while my brother licks you?”

“Good…so good,” she gasped. “Ah! I can’t…I’ve never…”

“Never been fucked by one male and licked by another?” Truth growled. “No, of course you haven’t, sweetheart. But it feels good, doesn’t it? Feels right to give yourself to us this way.”

“Yes,” Becca admitted, nearly panting the words. “Yes, I…it does. It really does.” She was moving in rhythm with him now, swirling her hips to get Truth’s thick shaft even deeper inside her and all the while Far continued to bathe her pussy with his tongue. She had never felt anything like it and she was sure that soon she would tilt over the edge and come.

Apparently Truth felt the same way.

“Gods, you’re tight! Can’t hold out much longer—I need to fill you with my seed,” he groaned in her ear, pressing even deeper inside her.

“Yes,” Becca moaned. “Please, yes, I…I want you to.”

Up until now Far had been silent as he traced her swollen clit with his tongue and lapped her slippery folds. Now he stopped licking for a moment and looked up. When he did, Becca could see that his mouth was shiny with her juices.

“Gods your pussy is sweet, mi’now,” he murmured, kissing her thigh. “I can see why my brother lost control the first time he tasted you.”

“She’s delicious, isn’t she, Brother?” Truth growled, continuing to fuck deep into Becca’s pussy. “So sweet and hot and wet.”

“She is,” Far agreed. “But I want you to do something for me, Truth. I know you’re close—just as you come, push all the way into her pussy and bury yourself to the hilt inside her.”

“Why…why do you want him to do that?” Becca gasped as Truth’s strokes inside her began to speed up.

“I’m going to lick you and suck your clit right at the moment my brother comes inside you,” Far murmured. “As he spills his cum deep in your pussy, you’ll feel my tongue on you, making you come right along with him.”

“I…oh…” Becca moaned. “I don’t…don’t think it’ll be long. I’m so close.”

“As am I,” Truth growled in her ear. “Get ready, Rebecca—going to come inside you now. Going to press my shaft deep into your soft little cunt and fill you with my cum.”

“Do it, Brother,” Far murmured, his eyes filled with lust. “Fuck our lady deep and leave your seed inside her.”

With a low groan, the dark twin did. Becca could feel him stroking inside her, pressing hard as though he wanted to get as deeply into her as he could. Then, when the head of his cock was kissing the mouth of her womb, he held rock solid and steady and she felt his thick shaft ripple inside her.

“That’s right—come inside her.” Far leaned forward again, pressing his face between her legs and parted her pussy with a long, slow stroke of his tongue. Then he found the aching bud of her clit and sucked it between his lips, torturing it sweetly with the tip of his tongue until Becca couldn’t take it anymore.

“Oh…Oh, God!” she moaned, as her orgasm overtook her. “Oh, please…yes…yes!”

“That’s right, sweetheart,” she heard Truth growling in her ear. “Come on my cock while my brother licks your sweet pussy. Come while he sucks your clit.”

Becca couldn’t have done anything else if her life depended on it. She threw back her head and moaned as Truth filled her and Far licked her. It was too much…too much…and yet still, somehow, not enough.

“Mother of God,” she whispered hoarsely as the pleasure finally faded, leaving her panting for breath. “That was…”

“Amazing,” Truth murmured in her ear. “Love coming inside you, Rebecca. Love filling your cunt with my seed.”

“And I love tasting you while my brother fucks you,” Far said, looking up. “But having his seed in your pussy is only half of what we need for bonding.”

“I need more,” Becca whispered. “I…I know it sounds crazy—I should be completely exhausted, and I am. But I can’t help feeling like…well, like I need more.”

“You need both of us,” Far told her. “Don’t worry, my lady, you will have us.” He looked up at Truth. “Brother, are you ready to fuse with me?”

“More than ready,” Truth assured him. “Making love to our lady is very sweet this way but it feels…incomplete somehow. I keep feeling like I need to breed her but I can’t get my shaft deeply enough inside her.”

“That’s because in order to really breed and bond, she must be taken by both of us at once,” Far told him. “Pull out for a moment so we can fuse and I’ll show you.”

“Of course.” Truth slid slowly from Becca’s pussy and she moaned softly at the sudden feeling of emptiness. After what they had just done, she ought to be so tired she just wanted to roll over and fall asleep. Instead, she felt invigorated—as though the sex they’d just had was barely an appetizer with the main course to come. No pun intended, whispered a naughty little voice in her brain.

Still, she wondered as Truth pulled out, would he really be able to go again so soon? Wouldn’t he need any recovery time before he and Far fused?

Her question was answered when she saw how long and thick and hard he still was. It was almost as though he had never come at all although the creamy white cum slipping out of her pussy said otherwise. And just as Far had predicted, she could feel the seed the dark twin had left in her making her yearn for more—for something thicker to penetrate her and get even deeper into her.

She didn’t have long to wait because Truth and Far were already getting into position, one on either side of her. Becca scooted up to the head of the bed to give them room and watched with impatient interest as they did what neither had ever done before—what they had been born to do.

“Show me how.” Truth’s deep voice was hoarse. “I need to be inside our lady again but with you inside her as well. “Show me, Brother.”

“I will but slowly,” Far cautioned. “I know the logistics of this but I’ve never done it before. Don’t rush—Becca isn’t going anywhere.”

“No, I’m waiting right here for you—both of you,” Becca assured them. “I want to see how this works too.”

“It’s not difficult,” Far said. “First we must be face-to-face, as we are. Next, we will simply come together to form a single shaft.”

Becca watched as the dark twin, who would have rejected such a suggestion angrily just a few weeks before, eagerly scooted forward.

“Now what?” he murmured.

“Now will it to happen. We both want this—want to merge so we can fill our lady as one. It should be as natural as breathing.”

“Yes…” Truth closed his eyes and breathed deeply. “Yes.”

Becca watched in amazement as the two long, hard cocks merged together, melting into one thick shaft that joined her two men into one.

The sight of such a big member should have scared her to death—and it would have if she hadn’t had the bonding fruit juice. As it was, all she could see was that the men she loved most in the world were now one—they had joined together just for her, to give her exactly what she needed. And right now what she needed was to have them both inside her.

“Becca,” Far murmured, seeming to read her mind. “Come down between us and let us fill you.”

“Yes, Far…” She complied, laying on her side and facing the light twin. She scooted down until she felt the broad head of the large shaft sliding over her open folds. As it bumped over her clit, she felt a tingle of pleasure rush through her and her heart started pumping again like crazy. Was she really going to do this? Take them both into her pussy at the same time?

Yes, she thought. Yes, I want this—want them. Want to show how much I love them and this is the best way—the only way.

“Good,” Far murmured as the broad head came to rest at the entrance of her pussy. “Now just hold still, mi’now—hold still and let Truth and I fill you.”

Becca bit her lip as she felt the incredibly thick shaft begin to breach her entrance. Had she thought Truth was big? Well this cock was twice as broad—almost too much even with the bonding fruit juice in her system.

“Relax, Becca,” Far murmured, catching her eyes with his. “Just relax and let us in. The bonding fruit juice should make you able to open and Truth’s cum in your pussy should help us slide inside you.”

As he spoke another thick inch slipped into her open pussy, making Becca moan with mingled pleasure and fear.

“How do you feel?” Truth said in her ear. “I feel your anxiety, Rebecca. Let us know if you’d like us to stop.”

“Don’t you dare,” Becca gasped as they worked their way a little further into her. “It’s a little scary and a whole…whole lot bigger than anything I’ve ever tried but I want…no, I need the two of you inside me. If you stop now I’ll go crazy!”

“Very well then,” Far murmured as he and Truth pushed even deeper into her. “We won’t stop, Becca. Won’t stop until your womb is overflowing with our seed.”

“Yes,” Becca moaned and she knew that was exactly what she needed—what they all needed to make this bond complete. Until they fucked her and came in her as one, the three of them would never be totally together. And what she wanted more than anything else was to be with her men always—to bind them to her so tightly she would never have to let them go.

“Gods, mi’now, you’re so beautiful,” Far breathed, looking into her eyes. “Almost all the way in you now. Can you feel us reaching the end of your channel?”

“Yes,” Becca gasped. “Yes, I…oh, please yes—put it in me all the way. Put it in me deep.”

“That’s exactly what we’re going to do, sweetheart,” Truth growled in her ear. “Put it in you deep and fuck you. Gods, I didn’t think your pussy could get any tighter but this…Seven Hells, it’s amazing.”

“Bonding sex is as intense as I was told,” Far agreed as they at last sank to the hilt inside her. “Gods, do you feel that, Becca? Feel Truth and I filling you up?”

“Yes…” Becca reached out to cup his cheek and looked into his eyes. “Yes and I…I’ve never felt anything more right in my life. Please, Far…Truth…take me. The two of you, please.”

“Of course we will, mi’now,” Far promised. “It will be our pleasure to fill you until you come for us.”

“But slowly,” Truth added, stroking her hip. “I don’t want to rush this. I want to feel every bit of our lady’s pussy caressing us as we fuck her. And I want to do this…”

His hand slid up from her hip to tug gently at her nipples. Becca moaned as he twisted her tight little buds, sending showers of sparks straight down to where she was impaled by her men, making her want them even more.

The thick shaft between her legs shifted inside her, making a long, slow slide to come almost all the way out of her pussy before plunging in deeply again. At the same time, someone’s fingers were circling her clit and someone else was teasing her nipples.

Becca lost track of who was doing what—the thick shaft sliding in and out of her seemed to leave no room for anything but pleasure. She moaned softly as the two big male bodies worked on either side of her, moving together to bring her to the brink and push her over.

It seemed to go on forever and she couldn’t help remembering what Far had said about bonding sex being a long, leisurely love making session. She was glad they were drawing it out, making it last, but at the same time, she could feel her pleasure building again and she knew that this time when she came, it would be much more intense.

“Please,” she whispered finally as the pleasure began to grow almost greater than she could bear. “Please, I’m…I’m getting close.”

“We are too.” Far looked at little sad, she thought. “I had wished for the three of us to remain joined a little longer but the pleasure of being inside you is becoming too much.”

“It is,” Truth agreed hoarsely. “Gods, the feeling of being within you as my brother is too…the pleasure is enormous. Almost unbearable.”

“Which is why we need to come and fill our lady with our seed,” Far murmured. “

“Yes,” Becca whispered, stroking his face. “Yes, I…I want you to. Fill me up…bond me to you—both of you.”

“Very well.” As if by mutual consent, the two of them began to move more quickly inside her. Soon the thick, driving thrusts of their merged shafts pushed everything else out of Becca’s mind. She only knew that she needed to come and that she needed to feel them come inside her too at the same time.

“Rebecca,” Truth groaned in her ear and at the same time Far cried,

“Mi’now!”

Becca cried both their names as she came again. At the same time, she felt them thrust deep to touch bottom inside her and their hot cum spurting hard against the end of her channel. God, how much she loved them both—and how much she needed this. They all needed it, to tie them together. To make sure they were never separated again…

“Never separated again. I like that. I wish it could be true.”

Chapter Forty-five

Becca’s eyes, which had squeezed closed in pleasure, flew open when she realized she’d heard the light twin’s voice inside her head.

“That’s right,” Far assured her without even opening his mouth. “We can speak to each other mind-to-mind now—it’s part of the bond.”

“We can?” Becca thought at him. “But can Truth—?”

“Apparently I can,” the dark twin answered inside her head. “I like this…I didn’t think I would when Far first explained it to me but I do. It feels…”

“So much more intimate communicating like this,” Becca finished for him. “I know.”

She closed her eyes again, reveling in the newfound closeness with her men. Why had she ever feared this? Being bonded was wonderful—an intimacy so intense she would have thought it would be uncomfortable. Instead, it was the opposite—comforting and sweet. She could feel Truth’s feelings for her—his intense passion and desire and love and she could feel Far’s caring and devotion and…

And why were the emotions she felt from the light twin fading?

“Far?” Becca sent anxiously through their new bond. When he didn’t respond she opened her eyes to look at him. He was lying opposite her with his head on the pillow and his eyes closed. The bruised looking shadows under his eyes were darker than ever and his breathing was light and shallow.

“Far?” she said aloud, touching his broad shoulder. “Wake up, baby—are you all right?”

“Brother?” Truth asked, looking over her shoulder. “Are you well?”

“Fine. I’m fine.” The light twin tried to smile as his eyes fluttered open but Becca could see sadness in their midnight depths and sense it through their new, permanent bond.

“Maybe not so permanent,” Far whispered and she realized he had heard her thought.

“What are you talking about?” Becca demanded. “Of course it’s permanent! Truth and I love you—we’re not going to let you go.”

“You may not…have a choice,” Far whispered hoarsely. He looked at Truth. “Disengage with me, Brother. I need to sit up.”

“As you wish.” Truth sounded worried but he did as his brother asked, sliding from Becca’s body so that they could disengage from their merger.

The moment they left her, Becca felt a sense of loss. She felt empty inside, abandoned even though the three of them were still in bed together.

“Don’t feel that way, Becca,” Far murmured, reaching out to stroke her cheek. “Truth and I are still here.”

“And we still love you,” Truth rumbled from behind her.

As one, the brothers drew closer, surrounding her with their big bodies, embracing each other with her in the middle until, cradled in the cocoon of their muscular arms, she felt safe and protected and loved.

But even in the middle of the warm, loving feelings, Becca was still worried.

Why does Far still look so tired…so sick? His skin is still almost gray and his eyes…His eyes looked weary beyond belief. As though he barely had the energy to move and speak. As thought he was forcing himself to go on for her and Truth.

“Becca…” Far murmured, pulling out of their embrace at last. “You know why I look so tired…so sick. Why my skin is gray.” He looked over her shoulder. “Tell her, Brother.”

“It is exis—the last stage of dr’gin poisoning,” Truth said softly.

“What? Well…what does that mean? What can we do?” Becca demanded.

“It means death, mi’now,” Far said. “And there’s nothing else you can do—nothing any of us can do.”

“But…but you can’t be dying.” Becca’s eyes stung and her throat was suddenly tight. “You can’t. We’re bonded now! Truth and I can save you—we can help you live!”

“I had hoped it might be possible,” Far admitted. “But as you see…” He gestured at himself. “I am no less sick than I was. I think it’s time to face facts, Becca—I am dying.”

“No—no!” The tears that had been threatening suddenly overwhelmed her and she pressed her face to the light twin’s broad chest. “No,” she begged. “No, please don’t die, Far. Please don’t leave us.”

“I do not wish to lose you either, Brother.” Truth’s deep voice sounded tight and Becca could feel the waves of sorrow coming from him. “Not when I have only just found you.”

“I feel the same way.” Far rubbed her shoulders comfortingly. “But it cannot be helped. And at least we were able to bond first. Look at me, both of you,” he commanded.

Becca forced herself to look at him and Truth did the same.

“What?” she whispered.

“I would rather die now, having just shared the deepest love of my life with the two of you, than live a thousand years alone,” Far said. He cupped Becca’s cheek and looked at her and Truth. “I love you both so much.”

“We love you too,” Truth said gruffly.

“Too much to let you go,” Becca insisted, though she knew it was hopeless. Suddenly, she thought of something. “And anyway, you can’t go.”

Far gave a breathless little laugh. “You act as though it was my choice—a decision I could reverse at my will, mi’now. I only wish it was.”

“No, but you can’t go because we haven’t activated the amulet yet,” Becca said stubbornly. “That’s what all this was about, wasn’t it? Saving you and activating the amulet?”

“You’re right.” Far sat up in bed with effort. “Go get it, Brother,” he said to Truth. “Let me do this one thing before I go.”

“Not just one thing—it’s only the next thing,” Becca insisted as the dark twin got off the bed and went to fetch the box with the amulet. “And after that, we’ll find something else to do and then something else. We’re going to keep you too busy to…to even think of going anywhere.”

“Becca…” Far cupped her cheek again. “Listen to yourself—are you actually saying you’re going to keep me too busy to die?”

“Yes, if I have to.” Becca gripped his hand with hers and squeezed hard. “And I’m not taking my eyes off you, either.”

She knew it was crazy but she kept thinking how Kenneth had died—how she had sent him away, sent him out into the night and he had never returned. She didn’t intend to make the same mistake with Far. She would keep an eye on him every single minute and as long as she was watching him, he couldn’t slip away from her. Could he?

“Here it is,” Truth said, returning with the box. He had stopped to put on a pair of sleep trousers and now Far did the same. Becca wrapped the sheet around herself toga style and then, when they were all comfortable, the dark twin opened the box.

“Beautiful,” Far breathed as they all watched the shifting, opalescent metal continuously meld and glow and change forms.

“I guess so.” Becca was still leery of getting too close to it. “Um, we’re supposed to all let a drop of blood fall on it, right? Does anyone have a needle?”

“Here.” Far reached into the nightstand beside the bed and produced a long, sharp hypodermic attached to a syringe.

“What—are we all supposed to fill that up?” Becca anxiously eyed the empty tube, which looked like it would hold quite a lot of blood.

“No, that’s just what Commander Sylvan brought,” Far assured her. “I guess he had an extra from the last time he took my blood.”

“Oh.” Becca bit her lip. “All right. Let’s do it.”

“Does everyone want to prick their own finger?” Truth asked.

“I’d rather not do my own.” Becca held out her hand. “You do it, Truth.”

Taking the syringe from his brother, the dark twin gave her a swift, careful stab in the pad of her right index finger.

“Ouch!” Becca jumped. “Sorry—that’s a big needle!”

“Yes, it is.” Truth stabbed himself in the finger as well and then held out a hand to Far. “Brother?”

Far held out his hand and accepted the jab in his finger without comment. Probably because he had become used to needles in the past week, Becca thought sadly.

“All right—is everyone ready?” Truth asked, putting the syringe carefully down on the nightstand.

“I think so.” Becca held up her finger, a drop of blood poised on its tip. “Do we have to touch it to do this?”

“I don’t think so,” Far said tiredly. “It should be enough to just let our blood fall on the amulet all at once.”

“Agreed,” Truth growled. “On the count of three, then. One…two…three!”

As one, they held their wounded fingers over the glowing truthonium amulet and let the blood droplets fall.

Becca watched anxiously, wondering what the result would be. She expected to see the three crimson drips splatter on the glowing, shifting metal and then roll off onto the black velvet-like lining below.

The droplets did indeed land on the amulet but instead of rolling off its curving sides, they drew together as though attracted to each other by some powerful magnetic force. Becca watched with awe as they formed into one large crimson bead and then seemed to sink into the very center of the amulet. And then…

Then nothing.

“What’s going on?” Becca asked after a moment of staring at the metal. “Why is nothing else happening?”

“Maybe nothing else needs to happen,” Far suggested.

“Or maybe we did it wrong,” Truth growled.

“I hope not,” Far murmured, shaking his head. “I don’t think I could go back and start from the beginning. I don’t have another session of bonding sex in me at this point.”

Becca looked at him in concern. “Far—” she began but just then the amulet started to hum.

“Listen,” the light twin whispered. “It’s…beautiful.”

It was a soft, unearthly sound—like some instrument she’d never heard before playing far away. Becca had to strain her ears to hear it but she had to admit, it was lovely. As they were all bent over the amulet, listening, it started to glow.

Or maybe it would be more accurate to say that it started to glow more—to glow brighter than it had been before. It took a moment for Becca to realize what was happening and by the time she did, the truthonium was almost too bright to look at.

“What is happening?” Truth growled. “Why is it doing that?”

“I don’t know,” Becca breathed. She was gripped by an irresistible urge to touch the thing—just as she had been the first time she’d seen it. She started to reach for the amulet but Truth caught her wrist.

“Don’t! It’s dangerous—it makes you see—”

“See what?” Becca demanded, her heart pounding. “Did you see something too?”

“I—”

“Look, both of you!” Far exclaimed. “Look at the amulet.”

It was so bright now that Becca had to shield her eyes. But when she did, she saw that the amulet was indeed doing something new—it was moving. No, not just moving—it’s floating, she thought, staring at it with wonder. Slowly, it rose from its bed of black velvet and hovered in midair about two feet above its box, reminding Becca of a butterfly trying its wings for the first time. Then, without warning, it zipped towards the door.

“Hey, wait!” Becca gasped, jumping off the bed to go after it. “Far, Truth, watch it—it’s leaving!” She wrapped the sheet around herself more securely, tucking in the makeshift toga. “Come on!”

“We need to stop it.” Truth got off the bed as well, followed, more slowly, by Far. The three of them followed the glowing, floating amulet into the living area. It had stopped right in front of the door which led to the outside corridor and it stayed there, shining and giving off its faint, musical humming sound. Becca thought it looked like a tiny, singing star.

“It looks like it’s waiting for us to open the door,” she said uncertainly.

“We cannot,” Truth objected. “If we open the door, it will get away.”

“Maybe it’s meant to get away,” Far said softly.

“But that’s not what Vashtar said,” Becca pointed out. “He said—”

Suddenly there was a knock on the door and then it slid open, revealing Commander Sylvan.

“I’m sorry to interrupt you,” he began but before he could finish the glowing, humming amulet raced past him and out into the corridor.

“Oh no! Go after it—catch it!” Becca exclaimed. “Come on!”

“We’re coming!” Truth paused to put an arm around Far’s shoulder to support him and the three of them, followed by Sylvan, rushed down the hallway in pursuit of the tiny, fleeing star.

It led them down the long corridor, around the corner, and into the open park area which surrounded the Sacred Grove. It was deserted now but the amulet didn’t stop or hover over the empty, grassy park—it just kept flying.

“Where’s it going?” Becca panted as they reached the edge of the green and purple grass.

“Look, there!” Truth pointed. “I think it’s headed for the Unmated Males area.”

Sure enough, the amulet was zipping towards the shimmering, iridescent shield wall. The wall stood as a barrier, separating the abandoned park and Sacred Grove from the Unmated Males area where all those that had been possessed by demons were still sedated.

Standing in front of the wall was a contingent of Kindred warriors, armed and watchful. When the shining, humming amulet came into sight, they drew their weapons and Becca heard muttered curses of disbelief.

“What in the Seven Hells is that?” one of them snarled, taking aim with his blaster.

“Stop!” Sylvan ran up behind them. “Don’t shoot,” he ordered the assembled warriors. He turned to Becca and her men. “Is that the amulet? What is it doing?”

“We have no idea,” Truth growled. He was supporting Far and the light twin looked up at Sylvan.

“We did…did as the instructions ordered,” he rasped. Clearly the chase to the park area had tired him out. “And then…”

“And it started glowing and humming and…and flying,” Becca finished. She gestured at the amulet, her heart in her throat. What was it going to do next? Behind the shimmering wall she could see the unmated males who had been taken over. Some were lying down, perfectly still because of the sedative gas Sylvan had been having pumped into the area. But others were slightly more alert, moving around with big, slow, shambling movements like zombies. The ones that were awake had eyes that glowed an evil red, just like they had in the vision she and Truth and Far had seen, which started everything in the first place.

Lying in front of the area, just inside the barrier, was a large chunk of pitch black rock—shadow stone, she realized. Sylvan really had done everything that Vashtar had told them, including providing the stone to absorb the demons once they were evicted from their host bodies.

The amulet was now hovering just in front of the shield wall, glowing and humming louder than ever. Some of the possessed males began looking up groggily. When they saw the amulet, the drugged expressions on their faces changed abruptly from stupor to horror.

“What is it doing now?” Truth asked impatiently.

“Maybe waiting to be let in?” Becca asked, remembering the way the amulet had waited until the door of Truth’s suite was opened to zip out.

“I don’t understand,” Sylvan said frowning. “This is not what we were told to expect.”

“But look at their faces.” Far gestured weakly at the Unmated Males area where more and more of the possessed males were coming awake and staring up at the shining, hovering amulet. “Clearly they fear it. You should let it in.”

“I don’t know…” Sylvan shook his head. “If I let down the shield barrier even for a moment and they get out—”

“Commander…” Far laid a hand on his arm. “I think…think you’re going to have to take a chance.”

“Far?” Sylvan looked at him more closely, an expression of concern on his strong features. “Are you well? You look significantly worse than the last time I saw you. When this is over I want you to the Med center for a completely workup.”

“Yes, Commander.” Far sketched a weak salute. “But in the meantime, you need to let the amulet in to do its…its job.” He faltered and almost fell but Truth held him up.

“Steady, Brother,” he muttered, gripping Far more tightly. “The bonding took a lot out of him,” he explained to Sylvan.

“Far, honey, are you okay?” Becca came to stand on the light twin’s other side. His skin felt cold which worried her even more. “Hang in there, all right? We’re going to get you to the doctor as soon as this is done.”

“Of course.” Far gave her a tired, weak smile that made her heart clench in her chest. She was about to insist that they get him to the med center now instead of later when she heard Sylvan shouting at the warriors guarding the area.

“Hold your ground and be wary. The shield barrier is coming down!”

There were grumbles of disbelief but before anyone could become more vocal, Sylvan pressed a control on a small hand-held device and the shimmering, iridescent shield suddenly ceased to exist.

At once the amulet, shining like a star, zipped into the Unmated Males area. The possessed males who saw it, tried to run, tripping and stumbling, their glowing red eyes filled with horror.

“No!” one screamed in a high, inhuman voice. “The star—the star of purity! It has returned!”

“They’re getting out—getting away!” one of the Kindred who was guarding the area shouted.

“Hold your fire—do not shoot your brethren,” Sylvan roared. “Wait—let the amulet work!”

Becca watched, breathless, wondering what the amulet would do. Would it chase down every single possessed warrior or would it—

Her question was abruptly answered when the amulet rose almost to the high ceiling of the Unmated Males area. The humming it had been making swelled to a single, high, perfect note so beautiful it brought tears to her eyes. Then suddenly it erupted into a thousand piercing rays of brilliant white light. The beams shot out in all directions, raining down on the possessed males who were scrambling madly to get away.

“Mother of God,” she whispered as she saw first one, then dozens, then hundreds of the unmated males pierced by the beams. It looked like they were all being shot with impossibly bright lasers which stopped them dead in their tracks and passed right through them.

Then, horribly, the possessed males began to scream. They stayed where they were, impaled by light, their bodies contorted into rigid postures of agony while high, terrible shrieks and howls ripped from their throats.

“Goddess,” Truth muttered. “It’s killing them!”

“I don’t think so—look!” Becca gestured to a male who was closer to them than the rest. The huge Kindred body was doubled over and shaking, almost as though the male was having some kind of a fit. The laser beam of brilliant white coming from the amulet seemed to fill him until he glowed from within and Becca almost thought she could see his bones. Then, suddenly, he shot upright, threw back his head, and gave a high, ululating shriek.

As the sound left his mouth, so did something else—a dark cloud that seemed to be vaguely shaped like a person. It turned to look at Becca for a moment, its eyes glowing red and filled with malevolence. For a second she thought it was headed in their direction and she drew back in fear. But then the cloud was tugged away, sucked in the opposite direction.

Becca looked to see what was happening and saw that the dark cloud was being pulled towards the chunk of black shadow stone, like a line of iron filings being drawn to a magnet.

“Oh my goodness—look!” she gasped as the black cloud with its glowing red eyes disappeared and many other similar clouds followed. “They really are being pulled into the stone!”

“It’s working,” Sylvan said in a low voice. “Look—the unmated males are waking up—coming back to themselves.”

It was true, Becca saw. The male she’d just watched become unpossessed was shaking his head and rubbing his neck. He shook out his arms and stretched like a man who had just spent a long night in a very cramped position. When he looked up at Becca, his eyes were clear with no trace of red in them. There was a look of confusion on his face but also joy, as though he had been on a long, troubling journey but had finally returned home.

Becca felt a surge of delight. He was free of the unclean spirit that had been using him as a host—he had his body and his life back. Even though she didn’t know this warrior, she wanted to hug him and welcome him back to the land of the living.

“Look,” she whispered, a lump in her throat. “The demon that was in him is gone—he’s going to be okay.”

“I guess it was right to lower the shield wall, after all,” Truth murmured. “You were right, Brother…Brother? Far?”

The panic in his voice made Becca realize that it had been a while since the light twin had spoken. And now that she thought if it, she couldn’t feel any emotion coming from him either. She turned toward him, feeling like she was moving in slow motion, and saw to her horror that his eyes were closed and he was sagging against Truth.

“Far? Far, can you hear me?” Truth slapped him lightly on the cheek but got no response.

“Let me see him.” Sylvan was suddenly right beside them. “Lower him down to the ground—let me examine him,” he commanded.

Truth and Becca laid the long, limp form out on the grass and watched as Sylvan examined him.

You looked away, a little voice inside her head yammered. You looked away and now he’s gone. He slipped away and you didn’t even notice because you did the one thing you promised you wouldn’t do—you took your eyes off him. This is your fault—your fault!

Becca pushed the evil little voice away. No, can’t think like that! Far’s okay. He’s just tired.

“He just fainted, right?” she demanded, her voice shaking. “I mean, he’ll be all right—he has to be! Please, Commander Sylvan!”

To her horror, Sylvan sat back on his heels, an expression of deep sorrow on his face. He looked up at Truth, who was watching silently, and then at Becca and slowly shook his head.

“I’m sorry,” he said quietly. “But Far is gone. He’s dead.”

Chapter Forty-six

“No.” Becca shook her head, denying his words. “No, you’re wrong, Sylvan! Check again! You have to check him again!” She could hear the hysteria in her own voice but she couldn’t seem to stop it.

Truth, who was kneeling beside his brother’s body, reached over and pressed two fingers to the side of Far’s throat. He held them there for a long moment and then looked at Becca and shook his head.

“No pulse.” His deep voice was husky with emotion. “I’m sorry, Rebecca.”

“He…you…you have to help him!” Becca turned back to Sylvan and grabbed him by the lapels of his pale blue uniform shirt. “Get a defibrillator! Start CPR! You’re a doctor—do something!”

“Rebecca, sweetheart…” Truth came around and pried her hands away from Sylan’s shirt. He took her by the shoulders. “Look at me,” he commanded. “Nothing Commander Sylvan can do will work. Far was too far gone—look at his skin, the grayish hue. The dr’gin poison overwhelmed his system. Even if we could bring him back, he would just…” He cleared his throat. “Just die again.”

“No!” Becca insisted stubbornly. “There has to be something we can do! There has to be something.”

“There isn’t.” Truth’s pale gray eyes were bright with unshed tears. “Feel within you, Rebecca—feel our bond. Far is gone.”

Becca didn’t want to but she had to know for sure. She closed her eyes and did as Truth said, feeling for the light twin, feeling for Far, who had known from the start that the three of them belonged together. Who had drawn them towards each other even when she and Truth had no wish to be drawn.

What she felt was…nothing. The part of the bond she shared with Far was a blank—an empty space. A gaping hole that she knew would never be filled.

Gone. Far was gone. Her eyes widened and her knees folded in shock. Truth caught her before she could fall and they sank to the ground together as Becca sobbed her sorrow and disbelief. The dark twin’s arms around her felt good and comforting but somehow incomplete. She needed something else—someone on the other side to hug her. Someone to make their circle whole. But Far was gone—it was never going to be whole again.

No, please no, Becca thought, her eyes closed tight as the sobs wracked her. And then, because she didn’t know what else to do, she started praying.

Goddess, please! Kat told me you gave me Truth and Far to love for a reason. She said you wouldn’t take them from me the way Kenneth was taken. How could you do this to me when I did everything you asked? I bonded them together—I gave myself to them and let myself love them. Together we’re whole—without Far we’re broken—pieces of a puzzle that will never come together again because a vital part is missing. Oh please…oh please…I was faithful to you, won’t you please be faithful to me? Take this back—take back this awful mistake and let Far live again. Let him love—let him be with us. Please!

There was no answer but suddenly Becca felt a comforting presence—a feeling like a gentle hand was caressing her hot cheeks and wiping away her tears. Strong arms enfolded her and a sense of peace filled her to overflowing.

Becca didn’t know how she knew it, but she suddenly understood that whoever was touching her loved her and cared for her pain. This someone grieved for her sorrow and shared in her despair and hurt. No matter what happened, she was loved and she would be able to bear this pain if it was necessary.

“I will if I have to, but oh, please,” she whispered aloud this time. “Please, oh, please, oh—”

Suddenly she felt Truth stiffen in her arms.

“The star,” he whispered in a strangled voice. “I mean, the amulet—what in the Seven Hells is it doing?”

Becca was tempted to say she didn’t give a damn about the amulet anymore—not when Far was dead and gone. But the surprise and concern in the dark twin’s voice was enough to make her open her eyes and look reluctantly upward.

The amulet was no longer hanging like a star over the Unmated Males area. Instead, it was floating gently just a few feet above Far’s prone form. Its song was very faint now—barely a hum—and it was shining much less brightly, as though it had almost exhausted the brilliant energy that had fueled it. But it still emitted a feeble glow as it sank lower and lower, hovering over Far’s chest.

“What…what’s it doing?” Becca whispered, wiping her eyes on the sheet she was still wearing wrapped around her like a toga.

“I don’t know,” Truth muttered. “Should we try to stop it?”

“Leave it!” Sylvan’s voice cracked sharply. “Let it work—look at Far. Look at the color of his skin!”

Becca wiped her eyes again, trying to clear them. Was it a trick of the light or did the grayish cast of Far’s skin seem to be clearing up? But no—it really was happening. As she watched, the deathly color leached away to be replaced by Far’s normal pale tan complexion. His ashen cheeks turned a healthy pink hue and his hair, which had looked as pale and gray as the rest of him, was now a river of gold.

“Far?” she whispered, putting out a hand to him but not quite daring to touch him.

“Far?” Truth echoed, his deep voice filled with a mixture of fear and hope. “Brother?”

Suddenly the amulet’s humming died away. It gave one last faint beam of light and then went dark. Its power spent, it dropped like an empty shell, striking Far’s broad chest and bouncing off to lie in the grass beside him.

“Is it done?” Becca asked. “Doing…whatever it was doing to him?”

“Or did it use up the last of its power before it finished?” Truth said, finishing her unspoken thought. “Did it—”

All at once Far’s eyelashes began to flutter. As Becca watched, her heart beating somewhere up around her throat, he blinked and then looked up at them frowning.

“Is this the Fortress of the Goddess?” he asked drowsily. “And if it is, why are the two of you here?”

“Oh! Oh, Far!” Becca couldn’t believe her eyes. She reached out to touch him and the light twin took her hand and smiled quizzically.

“Are you all right, mi’now? Have you been crying?”

“We both have, you bastard. And all because of you.” Truth’s voice was rough with emotion and his cheeks were wet with tears but Becca could feel his tentative joy through their bond—a bond that now had three sides again instead of just two.

“What, both of you?” Far sat up and looked at them both in such confusion that she had to laugh through her tears.

“Don’t you remember anything? Never mind—come here!” She and Truth came together as one to pull Far into a tight, three-way embrace. Somehow Becca ended up in the middle of it. And as she felt the perfect pressure of two large male bodies embracing her from either side, she knew at last that everything was going to be all right. Everything was going to be—

“Ah, how nice! A triumvirate united completely at last.”

Becca’s head jerked up and she saw that the parkland around them had somehow disappeared. Instead they were surrounded by rolling gray mist. Standing in front of them, all three eyes blinking, was Vashtar.

Truth groaned. “Not again!”

“What now? We just got Far back,” Becca said. She looked at the light twin somewhat anxiously. “You are back, aren’t you? This isn’t some kind of a dream or vision. I mean, something from the amulet?”

“I’m here and I feel fine.” He frowned. “What do you mean about the amulet?”

“It made me see something when I touched it.” Becca shook her head. “Something…I’d rather not talk about.”

“Commander Sylvan saw things as well,” Truth said. “As did I.”

“Oh, it gives visions—yes it does.” Vashtar nodded vigorously. “Did I neglect to mention it?”

“You most certainly did!” Becca would have wanted to smack him if she hadn’t been so happy about Far. “It gave me a horrible one when we were bringing it back on the shuttle—I actually left Truth and Far because of it for a while.”

“What? Is that why you left?” Truth demanded, looking at her. “What did you see?”

“More like who. I saw Mother Superior—the head of my order. She was awful—so judgmental and angry…” Becca shook her head. “I just…I wish I had known it wasn’t real.”

“But I thought you didn’t touch it. I saw your hand hover over it but I thought you drew back,” the dark twin protested.

“I only put one finger on it—just for a minute.” Becca shivered. “I guess that was enough.”

Vashtar frowned. “Enough to nearly break your triumvirate? That does not sound like the kind of vision the amulet would give. Perhaps the image it sent was perverted somehow—twisted by a force that didn’t want the three of you together.”

“Maybe by the same demon who tried to take over Truth?” Becca suggested, having a sudden brainstorm. “Would that be possible? Could it do that?”

Vashtar nodded. “Possibly. The denizens of the Black Planet are remarkably persistent when they are pursuing a host they truly wish to possess.”

“But it’s gone now, right?” Truth asked. “Ur the demon—he or it—must have been sucked away into the shadow stone as the others were. Is that not so?”

A troubled look crossed Vashtar’s round face. “Certainly it should be so. Just be certain that the lump of shadow stone you used to cage the demons is set adrift in space. It will act as a prison to keep them inside and harmless.”

Far nodded gravely. “We’ll do as you say. But what about Ur? What if he or it is not imprisoned in the stone?”

“Don’t worry,” Vashtar said. “The effects of the amulet are long lasting. The males who have been cleansed cannot be re-possessed. Ur will have nowhere to go, even if he is still aboard the ship.”

“Well even if he is hanging around, he can’t have either of my men.” Becca put her arms around Truth and Far and lifted her chin. “They’re spoken for—now and forever.”

Vashtar smiled. “Oh my dear, it does me such good to hear you say that. If by sending you the amulet I have brought you together, it is worth even the last expenditure of my life force.”

“What do you mean?” Becca asked. “You…you’re dying?”

“More like fading.” Vashtar sighed and his rotund form began to look transparent. “It is time. Remember I told you that I am the last one left in the Mindscape? It’s very lonely without the others of my kind—without my two mates, Selba and Tims.” He looked wistful. “I should like to rejoin them soon.”

“I hope you can,” Becca said softly. “And thank you, Vashtar. Without you, we never would have gotten together.”

“Or found the cure for the unmated males,” Far added.

“My brother and Rebecca are right but I am curious about one thing,” Truth said. “Why did you tell us all that ridiculous nonsense about dipping the amulet in water and then spraying it on the possessed ones? Sylvan tried it and it didn’t work at all.”

“Why because, my dear Truth…” Vashtar’s third eye winked conspiratorially. “If I had told you how you actually had to activate it—that you had to bond together completely in order to make it work—would you have still gone seeking it?”

“I…” Truth frowned and seemed to consider. “At the time you first visited us, no,” he admitted. “I am ashamed to admit it but back then I had no wish to be bound as we are now.”

“You have grown much, my son.” Vashtar smiled at him fondly. “All three of you have. Which is why I can leave you now, content in the knowledge that the ways of the OneMind will live on.”

“Wait,” Becca said as he started to fade. “I have to know—did the Goddess send you to us?”

“Ah, as to that, only the eye can say for certain.” Vashtar’s third eye winked at them solemnly and Becca knew she wouldn’t get a clearer answer no matter how many times she asked.

“Go in peace, Vashtar,” Far said, smiling at the little man. “And thank you again for all you did for us—whether it was by the Goddess’ will or not.”

“But…are you really going to let yourself die?” Becca whispered, feeling sad.

Vashtar nodded. “It is time. And though my light is extinguished in this vast universe, I go knowing that I have been able to spark a new light before I die. That is true happiness.”

With a last wink of his third eye, he faded from view. The mist around them cleared, and they found themselves back in the park before the Unmated Males area.

Commander Sylvan was looking down at them, a worried expression on his face.

“What happened to the three of you?” he demanded as they scrambled to their feet. “For about three minutes you were just frozen there—not moving or speaking and barely even breathing. I was beginning to be really worried.”

“We entered into one of Far’s visions together,” Truth answered for them.

“Don’t worry,” Becca added quickly, seeing the dismayed look on Sylvan’s face. “It was a good one. It was Vashtar again—he just wanted to say goodbye.”

“And is the threat resolved?” Sylvan asked.

“Yes.” Truth nodded firmly. “The demons are all imprisoned in the black shadow stone. Vashtar said to be certain it is set adrift in space to act as an eternal prison for them.”

“I’ll have it done at once.” Sylvan smiled and then offered an arm to Far. “Glad to have you back.”

“Glad to be back.” Far clasped with him and smiled.

“I’d like to have you down to the Med center to do some tests,” Sylvan said. “But you look perfectly healthy to me.”

“We’ll bring him down anyway,” Becca said. “But, um, maybe later.”

She was touching both her men, standing between them, and she was suddenly aware of the warm, familiar tingle of desire running through her body. She was further aware that she was only wearing a thin sheet—and she wanted to be wearing a lot less in a short time.

“Truth? Far?” she sent through their bond.

“Yes, Rebecca?”

“What do you wish, mi’now?”

“You know what I wish, boys. I wish to be back at Truth’s suite with both of you, naked.”

A low appreciative growl from Truth and a hot look from Far were more than enough to let Becca knew her men approved of her suggestion.

“All right.” Sylvan was looking at the three of them, a knowing little smile playing around the corners of his mouth. “I see where this is going. The three of you go and renew your bond. I’ll see you in a day…or a week…or whenever you can let go of each other long enough to drop by the Med center.”

“Thanks, Commander Sylvan.” Becca spared him a smile and then hooked her arms through her men’s again and gave them a tug. “Come on, boys—take me home.”

Chapter Forty-seven

“So Far is back to normal? I mean, completely back to normal?” Kat raised an eyebrow at Becca.

“Uh-huh. And then some. At least he seemed to be last night. And the night before that… And the day before that…” Becca blushed. It had been several days since Far had come back to them and she was taking a short break in the sex-marathon that had become her existence lately to visit with friends.

“Uh-huh.” Kat grinned at her. “Now that’s what I like to hear. You’re going to be having some pretty hot bonding sex for a while, doll. Believe me, after Deep came back from the great beyond, he and Lock and I couldn’t get enough of each other for like three months.”

"Kor and I were the same way. It's amazing how fast they heal." Maggie, who was also visiting, shook her bouncy blonde curls and gave Becca a friendly smile. "I mean, Commander Sylvan just barely released him from the Med Center and he was all over me!" She blushed. "Not that I mind."

“Me either. I hardly wanted to leave my guys to come over here,” Becca admitted. “But the two of them shooed me away. Apparently they’re making a special supper and they want it to be a surprise.”

“Kindred do love to cook for their women,” Liv remarked.

“They’re pretty damn good at it too,” Kat agreed and bit down on the chocolate donut hole she was holding in one hand. “Speaking of which—Ugh. This sure wasn't made by hand." She made a face. “It's awful! Where’s Lauren when you need her?”

“Um, maybe recovering from giving birth?” Sophie suggested, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, Kat woman—you’re even worse than Livvy was about your pregnancy cravings!”

“You take that back!” Kat stabbed a finger at her. “Nobody was as bad as Liv! May I remind you that she made us make her seaweed sandwiches? With peanut butter?”

"Seaweed with peanut butter? Really?" Maggie looked disgusted.

"Not to mention waffles with ketchup and all kinds of other things it makes me gag just to remember!" Kat exclaimed.

“Okay, okay…” Sophie held up a hand, laughing. “You win. And I’m sorry you don’t like the donuts I brought. I guess Dunkin Donuts just can’t compare with Lauren’s gourmet recipes.”

“That’s all right.” Kat gave a long suffering sigh. “I’ll just have to make do. But next time go to Krispy Kreme. At least their stuff doesn’t taste like frosted cardboard."

"I love Krispy Kreme," Becca gushed. "It's my mom's favorite too. We used to get a big box of the plain glazed every Sunday after mass and..." She trailed off, biting her lip.

"What is it, doll?" Kat asked gently. "Thinking about how your folks are going to react when you introduce your guys to them?"

Becca sighed. "The thought did cross my mind once or twice. I've been so happy the last couple of days it's easy to forget what's waiting for me down on Earth the moment I bring Far and Truth to meet my family."

"You're going to just go for it like that?" Liv gave a long, low whistle. You're brave, I'll give you that."

Becca lifted her chin.

"Well, they have to find out sometime. And this way at least my mom can finally give up the idea that I'll ever go back to the convent."

"That's a good point," Kat said dryly. "I don't know too many nuns who have twin husbands hanging around. But you should just come right out and tell them, don't beat around the bush. And while you’re at it—”

A knock at the front door interrupted her.

“Who could that be?” Liv asked.

“I have no idea. Becca, could you get it?” Kat asked, gesturing to her belly. “Getting up is getting harder and harder.”

“Of course.” Becca jumped up and went to the door. When it slid open, she was surprised to see Garron standing there. “Oh, Garron—hello. Come in.” She motioned him into the living area. He came willingly enough but then just stood there, looking around at Kat and Liv and Sophie and Maggie uncertainly.

“Apologies,” he began. “I, um, was led to believe that my brother, Truth was here.”

“Oh, he’s not but these are my friends.” Becca made the introductions and Garron bowed deeply to all of the women in turn.

“Well met, friends of my brother’s mate,” he murmured. “Forgive me for interrupting your fellowship.”

“No problem at all,” Kat said, smiling at him. “Becca told me a little about you. Aren’t you the brother that stabbed Truth and nearly scared her to death?”

“Um, yes…” Garron looked uneasy. “But I assure you it was necessary and I knew he would recover. I have made many apologies to Becca for causing her grief—”

“Oh, stop,” Becca said quickly. “I’m not mad at you, Garron. Kat is just teasing you. You know—trying to be funny.”

“Oh.” He nodded and gave Kat a stiff smile. “A very funny joke, my lady.”

“No, it’s not if it made you feel uncomfortable. I’m sorry, Garron,” Kat said.

“It’s all right.” The big warrior nodded at her, looking a little less uneasy. “I’m still getting used to Kindred ways. Since…” He cleared his throat. “Since it looks like I will not be going back to Pax.”

“Oh, Garron, I’m so sorry!” Becca put a hand on his arm. “Did you speak to your mom about it?”

He nodded. “Unfortunately, yes. Ama has forbidden me to return—or rather, T’lar has. They have declared me Ver’bain in my absence.”

Becca frowned. “Wait—I know that O’ahn means you don’t have a dr’gin. But what’s Ver’bain?”

“Unwanted.” Garron looked away, his lovely turquoise eyes shaded with grief. “Outcast.”

“Oh, Garron!” Becca wanted to hug him but she was afraid he wouldn’t like that—especially not in front of four females he didn’t know.

“It’s fine,” he said stiffly. “I am doing quite well in my new home here aboard the Mother Ship.”

“Oh? Have they given you a suite?” Liv asked.

Garron shook his head. “I am staying in the Unmated Males area and getting along fine. I have my own small room—it is enough.”

“Oh, well now that everything is back to normal there I’m sure it’s lovely,” Sophia said brightly.

“And you never can tell,” Kat added. “There are lots of Earth girls not far from here. You might start dream sharing with one at any time.”

“Dream sharing?” Garron frowned. “I don’t understand. What’s that?”

“It’s when a Kindred’s mind aligns with his chosen female,” Liv explained. She looked at Becca. “Did you and Truth and Far ever dream share?”

Becca shook her head. “I don’t think so. We all just sort of fell together so suddenly after I ate Kat’s wedding cake—we really didn’t have time.”

"I dreamed of Kor," Maggie said softly. "And he looked exactly as I'd dreamed when I found him."

“But…what kinds of dreams do you share?” Garron asked, looking worried. “Are they good dreams…or bad ones?”

“Well, that depends,” Liv said. “I had terrible dreams about Baird a long time before he actually came to claim me. But I found out later that was because he was being held in prison and tortured.” She shivered. “Those dreams were awful.”

“But the sharing isn’t always in dreams, either,” Sophie put in. “I mean, the way I knew I was hooked on Sylvan was the fact that every time I painted a picture he showed up in it—even when I tried to leave him out.”

“Really?” Garron shook his head. “This is all very confusing to me.”

“Most Kindred stuff seems confusing at first,” Kat said comfortingly. “Don’t worry, hon—you’ll get used to it.”

“I’m sure I will.” Garron looked at Becca. “Apologies, Becca, but I think I’ve trespassed on your time with your fellow females for long enough. Could you tell me where Truth might be? There is something…” He coughed and his cheeks went red. “Something I wish to discuss with him.”

“Oh—he and Far are back at our suite, making a meal together,” Becca said, wondering what in the world he could have to discuss with his brother that would make him embarrassed. “You can join us if you like. I know you don’t know hardly anybody here yet—our door is always open to you.”

“Thank you.” Garron gave her a genuinely warm smile. “You’re very kind. Truth was lucky to find a female like you.”

“That’s so sweet.” Becca smiled at him. “So I’ll see you for dinner? Um, last fare?” she amended, remembering that was what the Rai'ku called it.

“Maybe.” Garron’s turquoise eyes slid away evasively. “But even if I don’t attend, thank you for the invitation.” He bowed to Becca and then bowed once more, deeply to Liv, Kat, Sophie, and Maggie. “Ladies, it was good to meet all of you. I will take my leave now.”

Becca saw him to the door and watched it swish shut behind him with a heavy feeling in her heart. Kat must have seen the feelings written on her face because when Becca came back she nudged her gently with one elbow.

“Hey, what’s wrong?”

“Oh, it’s just Garron.” Becca sighed. “I just feel terrible for him—he seems so lost up here on the Mother Ship. And I can’t help feeling like it’s my fault he got kicked out of his home planet.”

“Listen, if what you’ve been telling us about Pax is true, it sounds like you did him a favor,” Liv said.

“He’s going to be fine once he settles in,” Maggie chimed in.

“And with eyes like those?” Kat whistled appreciatively. “Not to mention he’s got the Kindred build—he’ll be dream sharing with some girl in no time.”

“I don’t think so,” Becca said. “He had a girl he was really in love with and, well…she got killed.” Remembering Garron’s sad story about Nella still put a lump in her throat.

“Oh, poor guy,” Sophie said sympathetically. “I hope he’ll be okay.”

“I do too,” Becca said softly, thinking of her new brother-in-law. But she had a worried feeling about Garron she just couldn’t shake.

A feeling that something was about to happen that would change his life forever…

Epilogue

Ur the demon wandered the halls of the Mother Ship, seeking a new host.

Being cast from the body of the warrior he had chosen still angered him—how dare the host deny him his rightful place? For a time he’d had high hopes that the vision he had twisted in the girl, Becca’s mind, would bear fruit and allow him to find his way into the warrior Truth after all. But then the Goddess had interfered—not to mention that round little fool, Vashtar.

Ur’s hopes had been shattered and then, to make matters worse, all of his brethren had been banished to the blackness of space. It was a wrong that must be avenged although how he was to do that, he did not know. Though he himself had been able to escape the pull of the shadow stone, no other demon had. Ur was the only one of his kind left aboard the Mother ship.

He was not used to being defeated and his spirit form hummed with anger as he cast about, looking for a new body to inhabit.

The problem was, all the unmated males were protected by the lingering essence of that damn amulet—the star of purity—which Vashtar had given them. The star’s influence contaminated them. Ur knew living inside a male tainted by the star would be intolerable. The rest of the males on the ship were all mated, their minds protected and made inviolable to a demonic presence by the bonds they had with their females.

Though he tried again and again, Ur found all the minds around him locked to his prying mental fingers. It was no use—every one he tried was sealed tightly shut against him, protected by the sickening love bond which proved an impassible barrier.

All of which left Ur with no place to go. A lesser demon would have dissipated or allowed his essence to be drawn back to the Black Planet.

Ur was not lesser.

I will not be defeated, he hissed to himself as he stalked through the long, twisting metal corridors for the thousandth time. I will find a host—and then I will make them pay. Make them pay for evicting my brethren and locking me out.

Though he was invisible and had no physical presence unless he exerted an exhausting mental effort, his essence could still be sensed by the corporal beings walking through the hallways. They shivered as Ur passed through them, as though a cold wind had blown through the corridor. Some experienced sad or depressive thoughts—others had brief, violent impulses or unspeakable mental images which they quickly shrugged off when the demon passed by. One young human girl actually burst into tears as Ur passed through her.

He had a brief impression of her mind—she was unmated which left her open and vulnerable. Had he wished, he could have taken her over as easily as putting on a suit of clothing. But she was female which would have made for an uncomfortable fit. Besides, he knew from so lately indwelling the human scientist, that an Earthly body could not hold up to his demonic presence for very long at all. No, he had best continue his search for the perfect male Kindred host. One who was strong, one without ties or bonds of any kind to keep Ur out.

He had thought that the Kindred warrior Truth had no such bonds and then his brother and their chosen female had somehow cast Ur out anyway. And now, of course, the three of them were completely bonded, putting Truth forever beyond his reach. How they had managed to do that when he had been so sure—?

Ur stopped suddenly, feeling a pull. Scanning the area, he tried to determine where it had come from. He was right in front of one of the Kindred’s many Med Centers—could the feeling be coming from there?

Like a shark which can smell just a few drops of blood miles away in the ocean, the demon could sense a possible host, even inside the noisy, busy Med Center.

Slowly, he drifted in, scanning for the faint signal, following it unerringly to its source.

There, lying on a sleeping platform was a male body. A Kindred too. Not as young as the male Truth, whom Ur had first picked for himself, but still hale and strong with many years of life left in it all the same. Best of all, Ur could sense no bond between this male and any female.

It is perfect! But how could I have missed it?

“…moved him from isolation to a private room,” a male Kindred was saying of the figure on the bed. “But we still don’t know if he’ll ever wake up.”

“Such a shame,” a human female who looked to be a nurse replied. “A Council member too.”

“Not just any Council member—the Head of the entire Council. He holds the Orb of Power and has the right to veto anything, even if the rest of the Council okays it. Rumor has it that it’s caused chaos in the upper ranks.”

“Even worse! What was he doing leading the charge against the possessed males like that?”

“Well, his mate died over a year ago and their bonding was never blessed with any children,” the male replied. “I suppose he felt he had nothing to lose.”

That explains it! Probing deeper into the unconscious male’s mind, Ur felt the old, severed bond the two were talking about. The male used to be linked to a female and the remains of that bond had made him almost undetectable.

But he was here now, unconscious and completely undefended. The more Ur looked at the warrior, the more he liked the new vessel. He was a Blood Kindred and the fangs he sported were appealing. Also it appeared that this particular host had much more than health and a strong body to offer.

A Council member, did they say? The HEAD of the entire Kindred High Council? How interesting…

It might take a while to get such a body up and moving again—especially if there had been some damage to the brain or nervous system. But Ur had plenty of time. After all, the longer he waited, the less the Kindred would suspect that anything was amiss.

With an unheard cackle of pure, malevolent glee, the demon let his essence sink into the unconscious warrior.

He would bide his time and when he finally came forth, the Kindred wouldn’t know what hit them.

Read on for a preview of Brides of the Kindred 11: Devoured, coming in summer of 2014…

Devoured

Chapter One

“Are you sure it’s safe?” Tess looked around the Human/Kindred Relations building, or the HKR, as the people who worked there called it. One of those people happened to be her good friend, Di, but what she was suggesting made Tess awfully nervous.

“Safe?” Di raised one silver eyebrow at her sardonically. “Sure, hon—a hell of a lot safer than you are down here in Tampa.”

“But what do I do once I—” One of the massive Kindred warriors walked by and Tess dropped her voice to a whisper before continuing. “What do I do once I get up there?”

“Hide, of course. Until it’s safe to come back down here and move to Hawaii or China or the Moon or wherever you can think of that Pierce won’t follow you.”

Tess closed her eyes for a moment. Don’t bother running, Princess, Pierce’s voice sneered in her head. You’re mine and I never let go of what’s mine.

“There’s no place he won’t follow me,” she said in a low voice. “No place he won’t find me.”

“Correction, hon—there is one place he can’t and won’t find you because he can’t get up there. And that’s the place you’re headed.”

“But—”

“No ‘buts,’” Diara insisted. “My next tour of the Mother Ship leaves in fifteen minutes and it’s a big one—big enough that nobody’s going to notice if we come back with one less tourist dying to check out the Kindred way of life.”

“But I don’t know anything about them,” Tess protested. “I’m not even registered for the draft.”

The draft was an agreement the governments of the world had with the Kindred that allowed males of their race to call brides from Earth. Being something like ninety-nine percent male because of a genetic mutation—supposedly the same mutation that made them all over six foot six and hugely muscular—meant they were always short of women.

All unmarried women of a certain age were supposed to be signed up for the draft but Tess wasn’t because technically, she was still married. That was because Pierce wouldn’t sign the divorce papers no matter how often she sent them over.

Instead, he just kept coming over to her apartment and talking about how he’d changed and he wanted her back. Tess had been down that road before so she had refused. But now it seemed he was done asking. The last time she’d sent the divorce papers she came home to find…

Tess shook her head. She didn’t want to think about what she’d found inside her apartment. Just remembering made her feel like she might cry or throw up. Poor Gus…

“You don’t have to know anything about the Kindred except they’re good guys and they don’t beat and imprison their women,” Di said, interrupting her morbid thoughts. “Unlike certain ex-husbands I could name.”

“He’s not technically my ex since he won’t sign the papers,” Tess pointed out.

“You wanted him out of your life badly enough to cough up for a divorce lawyer when you could barely afford to pay rent,” Di pointed out. “Just because Pierce is being an asshole about it—like he is about everything—doesn’t mean he gets to win. As far as I’m concerned, you two are splitsville.”

Tess smiled at her friend and pressed her hand.

“Thanks, Di. You know, you’re the only friend I’ve ever had that could see through him. He can act so charming when he wants to—he even had my mom fooled, right up until the end.”

“You mean when he refused to let you go see her in the hospital?” Di shook her head. “Yeah, I see through him all right. Bullshit is bullshit, no matter how you try and dress it up.”

“Thanks.” Tess pressed her hand again and wiped away a stray tear. Even though her mom had been gone for well over a year, it still hurt to think of her. Hurt to think she had died alone because Pierce was too crazy jealous to let Tess go see her in time.

She turned her head for a minute to try and get control and saw her reflection in the shiny smoked glass window to her right. A short, plump girl with long dark hair and big brown eyes stared back at her. I’m nothing special to look at, she thought, swiping at her eyes and taking a deep breath. I mean, sure I have a pretty face but it’s on a plus-sized body. What is it Pierce sees in me? Why won’t he leave me alone?

“Oh, sorry, hon! I shouldn’t have said that about your mom.” Di looked genuinely distraught. “Me and my big mouth.”

“No, no—I’m fine. Just a little nervous,” Tess protested, trying to smile. “I mean, I don’t even know where I’m going to stay once I get up there.”

“I do,” Di said firmly. “I know the perfect place for you. You’ll blend right in and no one will be the wiser.”

“But what if I get caught? I don’t want to get you in trouble.”

“What trouble?” Di shrugged. “If anybody finds out we’ll just say you got lost from the tour and wound up spending the night. Nobody has to know how long you’re up there.”

“But what if Pierce comes looking for me? What if he figures out I’m up there and he comes up with a tour to find me?”

Di put a hand on her hip. “Do you have any idea how long people wait to get on one of these tours now that the Mother Ship is finally accessible? Years. And once their name comes up, they have to be approved by the senior tour director. Which just happens to be…”

“You,” Tess finished for her with a little smile.

“Me,” Di agreed, patting her neat cap of silvery hair. “So guess who is never going to get approved to go up there.”

“What if he says it’s police business?” Tess countered.

“Oh, please!” Di scoffed. “What police business? No Earth agency of any kind has jurisdiction on the Mother Ship. He’d have to go through the Kindred High Council to get approval after I’ve turned him down.”

“Really?”

Di nodded firmly. “Really. And even then he’d have to have a damn good reason to go aboard. Somehow I don’t think the Kindred High Council is going to think ‘hunting down my ex-wife so I can continue being an abusive asshole to her’ is a good enough excuse to let him go up.”

“Well…” Tess could feel herself wavering.

“Tess…” Di looked her in the eye. “Stop making excuses and listen to me—more than fifteen hundred women a year are killed by an abusive husband or boyfriend. You’re one of my dearest friends—don’t make me watch you become a statistic. After what you found in your kitchen when you came home yesterday—”

“All right, all right!” Tess held up a hand to stop her. “Please don’t say it—I’ve been trying really hard not to think about it.”

“Sorry, hon,” Di said steadily. “But you know it’s true.”

“Yes, I know.” Tess took a deep breath. “All right, I’ll do it.”

“You don’t have to, if you really don’t want to,” Di offered. “You can always stay with me.”

“And put you in danger too? I don’t think so.” Tess shook her head.

“I told you before—I’ve got a gun and I’m not afraid to use it. Especially on an asshole like Pierce.”

“He’s got a gun too. He’s a cop—remember? No.” Tess sighed. “I guess…I guess this is the only way.”

“Good. You’ll be fine.” Di grinned at her, obviously delighted.
“And who knows—maybe you’ll meet a tall, dark, handsome Kindred who can pound Pierce into the ground for you while you’re up there.”

Tess shook her head. “You know I’m not looking to meet anyone. Honestly, after these last few years with Pierce, I might just swear off men all together.”

“Ah, but these guys aren’t just men—they’re Kindred.” Di winked at her. “It’s too bad all the ones my age are already spoken for but you’re plenty young enough, honey. You could—”

“Di…” Tess raised an eyebrow at her.

“All right, all ready—I’ll stop. Just go on over and join the tour group at the far end of the lobby.” Di gestured to the small crowd milling around, ooing and ahhing at the various Kindred warriors stationed around the HKR building. Many of them had whipped out cameras and cell phones and several of the younger, obviously unmarried girls, were posing for pictures with the warriors, who didn’t seem to mind.

It was a perfectly innocent sight but Tess still felt her stomach knotting into a fist as she watched. Supposedly three main types of Kindred—Beast Kindred who had golden eyes, Blood Kindred who had pointed fangs, and Twin Kindred who always came in pairs. But honestly, all she saw when she looked around were a bunch of big, muscular, potential threats.

Pierce was a big guy—not quite as big as a Kindred but big enough to have played football in college and he was still an intimidating specimen. Tess ought to know—he’d used his size to intimidate her often enough. It was scary to see guys who were even bigger and more menacing than him walking around.

Di could talk all she wanted about how the Kindred never battered their women but after what she’d been through, Tess found it was hard to trust that was true. Or at least, hard to trust it enough to go up and live among the huge alien males on their home turf. For her, right now, every male was suspect. Every one of them could turn out to be just another Pierce waiting to hurt her.

But if she didn’t go up to the Mother Ship, where else could she go? Where else could she disappear to that Pierce couldn’t find her and drag her back? She’d thought about the battered women’s shelters but Pierce being on the Tampa PD complicated things. The shelters were hidden from prying eyes but her ex had a way of finding things out…

I’ll just have to take a chance, Tess thought unhappily as she watched another smiling girl take a picture with a grinning Beast Kindred. There’s no other way.

Trying to look inconspicuous, she wandered over to the gathered tour group and took a place in the back. Mother Ship, here I come.

Chapter Two

“Brother, I’m glad I found you.”

Truth looked up from the vegetables he was chopping, clearly startled by his younger brother’s voice.

“Oh, Garron—what are you doing here? Did you come for last meal?”

“Not exactly.” Garron cleared his throat. “I, um, would like to talk to you. About something private.”

He shot a glance at Far, his brother’s long lost twin, who was happily cooking something at the other end of the food prep area. He had features that were remarkably similar to Truth’s but his hair was long and blond instead of short and dark and his eyes were bottomless black instead of Truth’s pale gray.

Despite their differences, the twins really did seem to belong together. Though Garron had been initially surprised when he met his older brother’s twin and mate—for they shared a female as all Twin Kindred did—he now liked Far quite a lot. Still, what he had to say was embarrassing and for Truth’s ears alone.

“It’s all right.” Far looked up and nodded at them. “I’m done here for now. I’ll go into the living area and give the two of you some privacy.”

“Thank you, Far.” Truth nodded back. He waited until his twin had exited the food prep area to turn back to Garron. “Now. What seems to be the problem?”

“Well…” Garron took a deep breath, trying to think how to approach the topic he wished to discuss. “You know that my name day is coming soon…”

“So it is!” Truth smiled. “We must celebrate in the Earth way which Rebecca has been telling me about. We can have a party—a gathering of friends to wish you well. Also, we will have an Earth confection known as a…as a…” He frowned. “Seven hells, it is either a pie or a cake. Or maybe it’s a pake. Yes! That’s it—we will have a pake with many little flame stalks and you must blow them out and we will all sing to you and bring you gifts and humorous sentiments called ‘greeting cards’ and—”

“Brother!” Garron held up a hand impatiently. “Could you please stop talking about Earth customs for a moment? Have you forgotten what I am? What I may have stirring within?” He put a fist to his chest.

“Apologies,” Truth said. “I did not think.”

“No, because you don’t have to.” Garron couldn’t keep the bitterness out of his voice. “Because you aren’t really Rai’ku the way I am. You have no dr’gin within. No deadly beast that might come out and kill…” He shook his head, unable to finish.

“But it has been so many years since you came of age,” Truth said. “So many times the virgins were gathered for you and nothing happened. Do you really think you have a dr’gin at all?”

“I feel it stirring within me. Or something stirring, anyway,” Garron said darkly. “I have been having…urges lately. Cravings. Desires.” He closed his eyes briefly, unable to look at his brother as he spoke. “Some of them…some of them very unlike what we were raised to believe are normal or right.”

“Is that all?” Truth sounded so lighthearted than Garron had to open his eyes and look.

“What do you mean ‘is that all?’” he demanded. “You don’t even know what desires I’m talking about.”

“I am sure I can guess.” Truth nodded knowingly. “Does it have to do with wishing to…ah…taste certain parts of the female anatomy we were told never to touch unless mating?”

Garron felt his cheeks go hot. He cleared his throat.

“Possibly…I know I should not wish such things,” he hurried on. “It is wrong but I—”

“It’s not wrong. It’s Kindred. The Kindred part of you coming out,” Truth countered. “Look, Brother, I felt the same way. I longed to do things with my lady—things we were taught were perverted and degrading. Things that—”

“Please…” Garron held up a hand. “No details or I will never be able to look Becca in the eyes again.”

“I’m not going to give you details, I’m just letting you know that what you desire is natural and right for our people—for the Kindred. Look…” Truth put a hand on his shoulder. “I know for a fact there are already some Rai’ku beliefs and teachings you reject. The way the Rai’ku treat their females, for instance…”

“You mean the way they demean and devalue them.” Garron frowned. “No—I could never believe that was right.”

“No Kindred male could,” Truth said gently. “It’s in our nature—in our very DNA—to revere our females. Even our father—as cruel as he could be when he was drinking—never raised a hand to Ama.”

“That was because he took his anger out on you instead,” Garron said in a low voice. “And just because he didn’t hit her didn’t mean he didn’t abuse her. The things he said when he was drunk—”

“Scarred us all,” Truth finished quietly. “I’ve come to understand something, Brother—when a male suffers the things we suffered, he either repeats the pattern he saw as a child or he makes a conscious decision to break it. I made that decision and I know you did too.” His voice dropped to a softer note. “I saw the way you treated Nella—you loved and revered her as a true male should.”

“I would rather have cut off my hand than hurt her,” Garron said honestly. “And I miss her still. I grieve for her. That is why…” He cleared his throat. “Why I find these, ah, urges both frightening and confusing. I want no other female but Nella and yet I find myself burning—on fire with these strange needs.”

“Quench the fire,” Truth advised. “Find a willing female to align your mind and body with.”

“I told you—I want no one but Nella and she is gone,” Garron protested. “But say I decided to take your advice and take another female. What if these strange urges presage the coming of my dr’gin? What if when I started to make love to her, I turned?”

Truth frowned. “That would be a problem. Every life is precious to the Kindred—especially female life. You would not be allowed to kill and eat several virgins on your first turning as is the normal way among the Rai’ku.”

“Nor should I be,” Garron said. “The entire process is sickening—I have always thought so. But you and I both know the dr’gin is a mindless beast when it first emerges and the older it grows, the hungrier it gets. If mine should come out now after all this time, it would be ravenous. I might…” He shook his head.

“You might cause all kinds of destruction,” Truth finished for him.

Garron snorted. “That’s a nice way of saying I’d kill and eat every unmated female in my path, Brother.” He ran a hand through his hair. “My name day is coming up very soon—what am I to do?”

“I don’t know.” Truth frowned. “I don’t—”

“Why not use one of the Pairing Puppets?” The new voice came from Far, who had come back into the food prep area.

“Far! This is a private matter.” Truth frowned. “Although actually, that is not a bad idea…”

“Yes, I know. I’m sorry for invading your privacy—just had to make sure my sauce wasn’t sticking.” The light twin gestured to a pot he had set up on an Earth style cooking top which was very different from the Kindred Wave appliance most used aboard the Mother Ship. Perhaps Becca had requested it specially.

Garron waited uncomfortably for the light twin to finish tending his cooking. At last, when he showed no signs of leaving, he could stand it no more.

“What is a Pairing Puppet?” he demanded.

Far looked at him, clearing surprised.

“You don’t know? But you live in the Unmated Males area.”

“I haven’t been there that long,” Garron defended. “I am still finding my way around the Mother Ship.”

“Well in your tours, I am certain you must have noticed the small pink building near the back of the Unmated Males area?” Truth raised an eyebrow at him. “The one with females coming and going out of it occasionally.”

“Oh, I did notice that place. I thought it was some kind of exclusive club,” Garron said.

Far snorted. “It is. The club for males in need of release.”

Garron frowned.

“What are you saying? That it is a house of ill repute? I thought the Kindred didn’t hold with such things.”

“They don’t. But the females that stay in the Pairing House aren’t technically females,” Truth said.

“What he means is that they aren’t really alive,” Far explained. “They’re robots.”

“Robots? As in machines?” Garron was disgusted. “I have no wish to have relations with a machine.”

“They’re more like…like what the humans call cyborgs in their fictional science tales,” Truth said. “They have soft, supple skin and real flesh but it is grown over a metal skeleton. They can understand simple commands and carry on extremely limited conversations but mostly they are made for…”

“For relieving the needs of unmated males,” Far said. “For those who have yet to align with a female mind on Earth.”

“I see…” Garron frowned. “And they are…accommodating to any Kindred male?”

“That is their sole purpose. Without them, the Unmated Males area would be a much more tense and unhappy place,” Far said.

“But the important thing for you is that they are artificial,” Truth said. “They don’t think, they feel no pain. And they do not judge. You could explore your new…Kindred urges…” He cleared his throat. “And if your dr’gin did manifest itself, you wouldn’t have to worry about hurting a real female.”

Garron shook his head.

“I don’t know, brother. As badly as my desires ride me, I have no wish to copulate with some soulless, mechanical puppet. It just seems…wrong.”

“Well, as I see it, that is your only option,” Truth said matter-of-factly. “Unless you wish to take your chances back on pax among the Rai’ku.”

“Out of the question. T’lar told me never to even make orbit around the planet again.”

“T’lar is an overbearing fool,” Truth said shortly. “You shouldn’t let me keep you from going home if you want to.”

“No.” Garron looked away. “Now that Nella is gone I cannot imagine mating with another. I have no wish to go back to Pax.”

“Then you should really consider the Pairing Puppets,” Far said gently. “If you have needs that are too dangerous to relieve with a real female and you cannot bring yourself to form a relationship with a real female, then a false one is your best choice.”

“I…will think on it.” Garron sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to push back the headache that was threatening. Gods, if only he could control these urges better! If only he could push them down, push them back inside where they belonged…

The way you’ve been pushing them down for years? The way you buried them each time the virgins were called for you because you feared to hurt Nella? whispered a little voice in the back of his head. The way you—

“…stay and eat with us when Rebecca returns?”

Garron looked up, realizing that his brother was asking him a question.

“I’m sorry—what?”

“I said the food is almost ready. It’s an Earth specialty Far and I learned to cook just for Rebecca.”

“You’re welcome to stay if you want,” Far added. “You’re always welcome here, Garron—you know that.”

“Thank you.” Garron smiled at his brother’s mate or tried to anyway—the desires inside him were growing worse again which made it hard to think. “But I think there is something I must do. Not go to the Pairing House, though,” he added quickly. “Something…else.”

“Of course.” Truth nodded gravely. “Be well, Brother. And please don’t hesitate to ask if you need anything that Far and Rebecca and I can provide.”

“Thank you,” Garron said again and bowed. Truth returned the gesture as did Far, though less expertly. “I take my leave of you,” he said and headed for the door as fast as he could.

He needed to be alone for awhile and think.

Chapter Three

“So this is the perfect place you have for me?” Tess looked up at the little pink house with its spotless white trim skeptically. “What is it, anyway—some kind of boarding house for unmarried girls?”

Di snorted. “In the middle of the Unmated Males area? Hardly.”

“Well then, what is it?” Tess insisted.

“Just come inside and I’ll tell you. Hurry up!” Di hissed. “I think I see some Kindred on their way.”

The two women ducked into the little house with Tess still protesting under her breath, and found themselves in a very neat, old-timey looking parlor. There were floral print couches lining the walls as well as some large, comfortable looking chairs. Vases of fresh flowers were scattered throughout the room on little tables and there was even a bookcase on one end which held an assortment of real old fashioned paper books.

“Wow…” Tess, who was a complete bibliophile, wandered over to caress the spines of the displayed books. “Look at this—they have all the classics. Pride and Prejudice, Wuthering Heights, Wide Sargasso Sea—”

Before she could go on, a girl came into the room. She had long, blonde hair and wide blue eyes and she was wearing a very pretty light blue dress which fit her slender figure to a T.

Tess tried desperately to think of an excuse—any excuse—as to why they were trespassing on what appeared to be private property.

“Oh, hi! Uh, we wandered in her by mistake and then I saw you had real old fashioned books and we just…”

But the girl didn’t pay any attention to her. Instead, she went and took a book from the shelf, seemingly at random, and went to sit on one of the many couches. Then she opened the book—again, completely at random—and stared down at the page. But Tess could tell she wasn’t reading because her eyes didn’t move. She just sat there, staring vacantly at the open book and not saying a thing.

Sidling up to Di, Tess nudged her friend with an elbow.

“What the hell is wrong with her?” she muttered.

“Nothing’s wrong with her,” Di said in a normal tone of voice.

“Shhhh!” Tess hissed. “She’s going to know we’re talking about her!”

Di laughed. “You don’t have to whisper. She wouldn’t notice if you broke a vase over her head.”

“What? What are you talking about?” Since Di wasn’t whispering, Tess spoke normally too although it felt really wrong to be saying things about the blonde girl right in front of her.

“I’m saying she’s not real. She’s a Pairing Puppet for God’s sake.”

“A what? What the hell is a Pairing Puppet?”

Just then the door knob rattled.

“Quick!” Di grabbed her and dragged her into the back room the girl had come from, making sure to shut the swinging door behind them.

“What—?”

“Shhh!” Di gestured to the crack between the door and the wall. “Just watch—you’ll see.”

Making sure to stay hidden, they peeked through the crack and watched.

The front door opened and large Kindred warrior entered the parlor. From his golden eyes Tess could tell he was a Beast Kindred. He walked in and came to stop in front of the girl on the couch.

The girl looked up, acknowledging him at once.

“Good day, warrior.” Her voice was slightly stilted—almost mechanical. “How may I serve you?”

The Kindred nodded respectfully at her.

“Forgive the intrusion but I need a release.”

“There is no intrusion. You are most welcome here.” The girl smiled at him but again, there was something strange—almost artificial in her expression, Tess thought.

“Thank you,” the Kindred said.

“Would you like to come to my room or do you require me to come with you to your own place of residence for a longer, more thorough release?” the girl asked.

The Kindred cleared his throat. “Your room will be fine.”

“Excellent.” The girl rose suddenly, all in one motion. “If you will follow me, I will be most happy to accommodate you, warrior.”

At first Tess was afraid she was going to take the Kindred into the back room but to her relief, she led him across the parlor to a staircase instead. They climbed the stairs and were soon out of sight. As soon as they were, she turned to Di.

“Okay, what the hell was that all about? Was he talking about what I think he was talking about? Is that girl some kind of…some kind of prostitute?”

“In a manner of speaking, yes,” Di said calmly. “But I told you, she’s not a girl—she’s a Pairing Puppet.”

“Which means…?” Tess made a gesture for her to go on.

“Which means a robot for all intents and purposes. She’s not the only one either—they have a whole bunch of them. They stay here in this house and service all the unmated warriors.”

“They what?” Tess made a face. “That’s disgusting.”

“No, that’s practical,” Di countered. “You’ve seen how big and muscular these guys are—you could cut the testosterone with a freaking knife. If they didn’t have some kind of outlet…” She shook her head. “It would probably get really ugly around here.”

“But…but they’re screwing these things? These robots?”

“Pairing puppets.” Di shrugged. “And yeah, they are. Unless you think that big guy just went up to her room to play a nice game of Monopoly.”

“Very funny,” Tess muttered. “But I still don’t understand why you brought me here.”

“To hide out, of course.”

“What?” Tess nearly shouted.

“Shhh! That Kindred upstairs is horny, not deaf!”

“Look, Di I can’t possibly stay here. I mean, aside the fact that I don’t look anything like some guy’s robot fantasy dream girl—”

“Don’t sell yourself short, hon—you have a gorgeous face and a really cute figure. And your hair is to die for.”

“What you think is cute and what most guys think is cute is two different things,” Tess pointed out.

“Well the Kindred guys might surprise you—they have quite a few full figured Pairing Puppets here.”

“They do?” Tess asked, surprised.

“Uh-huh. They’re especially popular with the Twin Kindred. Although a lot of the other guys like them too. In fact, they’re some of the most requested ones.”

“That’s really—wait a minute, we’re getting off track here.” Tess shook her head. “What I’m saying is that there’s no way I’m going to…to stay here and ‘service’ Kindred guys all day and night. Not even to get away from Pierce.”

“Service them? Oh, honey, no—of course not!” Di looked suitably horrified. “Don’t be silly—I wouldn’t expect you to do that. I said you could hide here—not work here.” She laughed. “If you can call that work. Well, I guess you can…”

“Are you sure this is a good place, though?” Tess looked around doubtfully. They seemed to be standing in some kind of kitchen area. At least, there were countertops and counters and a sink and a big silver machine mounted on the wall that looked kind of like a microwave. There was also a large wooden table with chairs that looked like they had been built for people slightly larger than human. It made Tess think of the story of Goldilocks and the Three Bears. “Who’s been sitting in my chair?” growled Papa bear…

“This is the perfect place.” Di pressed her arm. “Look, just think about it. There’s a well stocked kitchen here—see?” She opened one of the cabinets revealing rows and rows of tiny white cubes.

“Uh…they eat sugar cubes?” Tess looked at them doubtfully.

“No, silly—these are Kindred meal ration cubes.” Di frowned. “I think that’s what they’re called. Anyway, you just take one and put it into this thingy here…” She opened the silver microwave looking thing and placed a random cube inside. “Press the button and in a minute or two…ta-da! A fresh, delicious meal.” She put the cube back in the cupboard. “I’m not going to do it for real but you get the idea.”

“Seriously? They eat real food? But I thought they were robots.”

“The Paring Puppets have real flesh over their robotic bodies,” Di said. “But I think they mostly live on some kind of protein paste. The food is for the warriors. I guess sometimes they, uh, work up an appetite, if you know what I mean.” She winked.

“Very funny,” Tess said dryly. “So there’s plenty of food but where do I sleep? And more importantly, how do I keep from being noticed?”

“Just keep out of sight. It should be easy enough—aside from the kitchen there are tons of bedrooms upstairs with big, comfortable beds. And in a pinch, you could hide in the maintenance and recharging room.” Di gestured to a small, dark hallway at the other end of the kitchen. “Come see.” She led the way and Tess put her head through the doorway.

“What is this?” she muttered when a long, shadowy room met her eyes. Then she saw a pair of eyes gleaming at her from the darkness. “Ahh!” She jerked back, her heart pounding. “There’s something in there!”

“Probably just a malfunctioning puppet waiting for repairs.” Di looked in and nodded. “Yup—that’s it. Oh, and look—it’s one of the plus sized ones, like I told you. Come look.”

Reluctantly, Tess allowed herself to be led into the dark, narrow room. There were giant silver claws placed at intervals along both walls. Most of them were empty but one was clamped down over the top of a girl’s head.

No, not a girl—a Pairing Puppet, Tess reminded herself.

The girl was simply standing there, staring straight ahead, with the three pronged claw attached to the top of her head. She was, as Di had said, quite full figured with large breasts and hips and big thighs too, which could be seen through the simple white dress she wore.

“Wow,” Tess murmured, staring at the puppet. “You weren’t kidding.”

“Of course not—the Kindred like women with some meat on their bones.” Di grinned. “So see—if push came to shove and you were accidentally seen, you’d blend right in.”

“Thanks a lot,” Tess muttered. “I still can’t believe you brought me to a robot brothel to lie low.”

“It’s a great hiding place,” Di protested. “And don’t think I didn’t check it out thoroughly before I brought you up here. I stayed here one night myself, just to make sure everything was okay.”

“And?” Tess raised an eyebrow.

“And it’s perfect, like I said. The perfect camouflage. Plenty to eat, a nice place to sleep—they changed the sheets after every, ah, encounter by the way, so you don’t have to worry about it not being clean. All you have to do is go hide in the kitchen if a warrior comes in looking for comfort. And if they come in the kitchen—which, by the way, doesn’t happen very often that I could see—just duck into the recharging room. It’s easy.”

“Wow…” Tess looked at her admiringly. “You’ve really got this all planned out.”

“I knew eventually you’d need a place to run to, to get away from Pierce,” Di said seriously. “Men like him are hard to throw off the scent. But this should do the trick.”

“I agree.” Tess nodded slowly. “It’s a little—well, a lot weird—but it might just work.”

“It has to.” Di looked suddenly serious. “You can’t go back to him, Tess, and you can’t let him find you. He’ll kill you this time. After what he did to poor Gus…”

“I’m not going back.” Tess lifted her chin. “And like you said, this is the perfect camouflage—he’s never going to find me.” She sighed. “I just wish I hadn’t had to lie to my job about where I was going. I hope Mrs. Henshaw will be okay without me there to find her false teeth. She gets so upset when she loses them.”

“You’re an angel, hon. I know the folks at Happy Rest are going to miss you. But Pierce knows you work there,” Di pointed out. “It would be the easiest thing in the world for him to wait out in the parking lot one night when you’re working a late shift and then—”

“Stop!” Tess put up a hand. “Please, I don’t want to think about it. I have enough nightmares as it is.”

“Sorry,” Di said sympathetically. “Are you really still having bad dreams?”

“Not all bad.” Tess frowned. “And not all about Pierce either. Lately, I…never mind.”

“Lately what?” Di probed.

“Nothing. It’s just this weird dream I keep having but I can’t remember it when I wake up.”

“Then how do you know it’s the same dream?”

Tess shrugged. “I just know.”

“It’s probably just stress.”

“Probably,” Tess agreed. “Look, don’t you think you should be going? The hour of free time you gave your tour group to wander around the parklands is almost up.”

“Oh, you’re right!” Di glanced at her watch. “It’s almost time to get them to the Sacred Grove.” She looked anxiously at Tess. “Will you be okay here? Think you can manage?”

“I’ll…be fine.” Tess wished she could swallow the uneasy lump that had risen in her throat but she tried to smile like noting was wrong. “You just…go on.”

“I’ll visit you on my next tour,” Di promised. “Just lay low for a while and take it easy. After a few weeks maybe we can figure something else out.” She nodded at the old fashioned bookshelf. “Maybe you can catch up on your reading.”

“I guess I will.” Tess nodded and tried to smile. She hugged her friend tightly. “Thanks, Di. I can see you went to a lot of trouble to find this spot for me. I…I really appreciate it.”

“Anytime, honey.” Di gave her a squeeze. “Okay, I’m going to scoot now. You just make yourself at home.”

“I will.” Tess smiled and hugged her again. “Good bye.”

“Good bye and good luck. See you on tomorrow’s tour.” Di gave her a swift kiss on the cheek. Then, after peeking through the crack in the door to make sure the coast was clear, she left.

Tess looked around the kitchen and then sank down into one of the too-large chairs with a sigh. The thought of Goldilocks came back again.

“Who’s been sitting in my chair…eating my food…sleeping in my bed?”

“Me,” murmured Tess. “I will be. I guess I’m Goldilocks.” She sighed. “I just hope like hell the three bears don’t find me out…”

Brides of the Kindred Glossary

AllFather—the evil head of the Scourge, a race that are the byproduct of a failed genetic trade. The AllFather is one of the Old Ones and has the power to reach into a person’s mind to harvest emotional pain and trauma. He lives for the fulfillment of the Scourge Prophesy.

Ancient Ones—beings which live in the Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles. They are sentient but not related in any way to the Kindred. Each Ancient One has two forms—a bipedal form which resembles a human or Kindred and a beast form which can be deadly and they can change between forms at will. The Ancient Ones predate even the First Kindred and revere the skrillix plant, which they guard jealously.

Bespeak—to contact someone mentally using a Think-me device. It is considered rude to bespeak someone you don’t know intimately.

Beast/Rager Kindred—come from Rageron—a jungle planet full of beautiful but deadly flora and fauna. They have dark hair, golden eyes, and hot tempers but their most defining characteristic is the mating fist. The mating fist is an area at the base of the Beast Kindred’s shaft which engages fully only during bonding sex with his chosen mate. When engorged it swells to keep the Beast Kindred and his bride locked together until she is completely bonded to him. This ensures sex that is both extremely long lasting and multiorgasmic for both partners.

Blackness between the Stars—another name for the Hoard or Grimlax, an ancient enemy of the Kindred. These beings have no souls and so are considered demonic by the Kindred.

Black Planet— a mysterious planet made of pure titanium dioxide where a hoard of demonic beings live. These beings are always seeking new physical hosts and may find their way inside an unmated male if he is exposed to shadow stone, the essence of the Black Planet.

Blood Fever—a condition suffered by unmated females on Tranq Prime, the home world of the Blood Kindred. Blood Fever or Burning Blood as it is often called, is caused by a parasite living on the icy world that affects only women. The parasite—found in the fleeta or blood beetle—reacts with a compound in the Tranq Prime water supply to cause the fever. Symptoms include chills, increased sexual need and the feeling of the blood heating in the veins as well as increased coloration of the nipples and sex. If the fever is not treated in forty-eight hours, it will result in death.

Once a Kindred male has had a female’s blood, he forms a natural antidote to Blood Fever which he can pass on by sharing body fluids with her. The most effective way to get the antidote into the female’s system is for a Blood Kindred to bite her, thereby injecting it along with his essence. However, it is also possible to pass along the healing fluid through sex.

Blood Fever used to be very common on Tranq Prime which is what prompted the cold, proud natives to initiate a genetic exchange with the Kindred in the first place. A recent vaccine has nearly eradicated the disease, however, and the original inhabitants of the ice bound planet have little reason to continue the trade. A faction calling themselves Purists are against any further trade with the Kindred.

Blood/Tranq Kindred—are blond with pale blue eyes and come from Tranq Prime where ice, snow, and arctic-like temperatures are the norm. To combat the severe weather conditions, the Blood Kindred have higher than normal body heat with double the human amount of red blood cells. They have developed specific biting rituals to share their supercharged blood and take the blood of their mates during their own version of bonding sex. They have a set of double fangs located where a human’s canine teeth would be. These fangs do not develop fully or become sharp enough to pierce flesh until a Blood Kindred is with a woman he wishes to mate and bond with.

Bonding Ceremony—a wedding-type ritual which takes place after the Claiming Period if the bride chosen by a Kindred warrior has allowed him to have bonding sex with her and joined her mind to his.

Bonding Sex—the extra step a Kindred warrior takes to bind his bride to him permanently during intercourse. For the Beast Kindred, it is the use of the mating fist. For the Blood Kindred, bonding sex means sex during penetration. Twin Kindred bind a bride to themselves by entering her and coming in her at the same time.

Claiming Ceremony—a sort of engagement service that takes place when a bride is first claimed by a Kindred warrior. He declares his intentions toward her and she vows to obey the laws of the Claiming Period.

Claiming Period—women who are drafted are required to go up to the Kindred Mothership and spend a thirty day “claiming period” with the warrior who has chosen them. If, at the end of that time, they have managed to resist the charms of their Kindred mate, they are allowed to go back down to Earth and resume their normal life. However, if they succumb to their Kindred male’s seduction, they are mated for life and must move to the Kindred ship to live, leaving everything else behind and seeing their family and friends on Earth only infrequently. Of course, many women are unwilling to give everything up at the drop of a hat, draft or no draft. But the Kindred have a secret weapon—devotion to their female’s pleasure and attention to detail during incredibly hot sex.

Claming Period Rules—The Claiming Period lasts for four weeks during which the Kindred warrior attempts to seduce his chosen bride and she tries to resist him:

The Holding Week: the Kindred warrior may hold his bride.

The Bathing Week: the warrior and his bride bathe together and he is allowed to massage her with scented oils and make her come.

The Tasting Week: the warrior is allowed to perform oral sex on his bride.

The Bonding Week: sex is allowed but it is completely up to the bride whether she will take things a step further and allow bonding sex which is a special and specific process to the three different types of Kindred males. (Most women have given in well before this point but a few do resist.)

The only way out before the claiming period is up is a breach of contract. This can happen if the Kindred warrior does not strictly follow the rules and tries to skip forward in the order of allowed events or by breaking one of the rules laid down by the Kindred High Council. These rules—mostly to do with restrictions on communication with Earth—are for the safety of everyone aboard the Mothership and are nonnegotiable. Ignorance is no excuse for breaking them and will result in immediate termination of the claiming period.

Convo-pillar—A half inch long insect which resembles a brightly colored caterpillar. Convo-pillars were genetically engineered by traders on the fringe colonies around Rageron to translate alien languages by communicating via thought waves to their wearer’s brain. They have been outlawed by the Kindred High Council because their notoriously unreliable translations cause more conflicts than they solve.

Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles

Dream Sharing—occurs when a Kindred warrior’s mind aligns with that of his bride and they begin to see each other’s day to day activities and memories in their sleep. However, the alignment of the two (or three in the case of the Twin Kindred) minds can take several forms and is not limited to sleep.

Dr'gin—the wild, ravenous beast that lives within a Rai'ku or a Rai'ku Kindred. This beast comes to the forefront on a warrior's name day or birthday and is invariably ravenous. It's first instinct is to feed and it will kill anyone in its path—even if that someone is the female the warrior it lives in loves. On Pax, the home world of the Rai'ku, the local virgins are gathered around a male who is about to transform for the first time into his dr'gin, and one or more of them is always killed and eaten before the warrior can change back into his other form. Sometimes this leads to tragedy when the warrior comes back to himself only to realize he has killed and eaten the female he loves.

Fireflower Juice—an alcoholic beverage made from the Fireflower plant native to Rageron. It resembles milk in appearance but has the flavor of honey, vanilla, lavender and blueberries.

High Councilor—the rightful ruler and defender of the Kindred home planet, First World. Only the High Councilor may sit upon the throne of wisdom and see with the eye of foreknowledge. Without a High Councilor in place, First World and the rest of the Kindred race cannot be adequately protected against the evil machinations of the Hoard.

Hoard—an ancient enemy of the First Kindred also known as the Grimlax or the Blackness which eats the Stars, they are evil, demonic beings with ravenous appetites and a desire to conquer, devour, and destroy every living thing in the universe. They are divided into tribes with the lowest echelon being the most numerous and primitive. The elite or upper echelon tribes are more sophisticated and intelligent but also much more dangerous. They are notoriously manipulative and able to change their appearances using a technique called “shadowing” to look like anyone or anything they choose.

Kindred—a race of genetic traders who have traveled the universe for centuries looking for viable matches to expand their gene pool. Since a genetic anomaly ensures that their population is ninety-five percent male, they are specifically looking for women.

The three genetic trades the Kindred have already made have resulted in three very specific types of men. But though they take on some of the physical characteristics of the race they are trading with, the Kindred gene always ensures three things: physical prowess, extremely large and muscular body structure, and undying loyalty to the female of their choice.

Krik-ka-re—a Scourge tradition in which the mind life of one being may be traded for or ransomed by another.

Kusax—a special knife made from the tainted metal at the core of the Scourge home planet. One scratch can be deadly as it infects the wounded person with a soul poison which ensures a slow, agonizing death.

Law of Conduct—the Kindred law which says every warrior is responsible for the good behavior of his bride and gives him the right to punish her—within reason. Often the “punishment” is sexual in nature and some brides become serial offenders simply to experience their Kindred warrior’s particular form of discipline. ; )

Luck Kiss—a kiss performed by the best man and maid of honor at a Kindred Bonding Ceremony in order to bring the happy couple good luck.

Mate of my kin—the way Kindred warriors refer to the brides chosen by their brothers. It is analogous to the English term sister-in-law.

Marks of Possession—the Scourge way of marking a female as their mate. The Marks of Possession include a close-fitting collar, piercings in the nipples and clitoral hood, and a brand on the inner hip or the top of the buttocks. Scourge with Kindred blood also desire to scent-mark their mates but they require the traditional marks of their kind to really feel bonded to the female of their choice.

Mother of All Life—the main Kindred Deity, a kind and benevolent goddess whose teachings include respect and reverence for all things female.

Numala—a Blood Kindred name which means “liquid pussy.” It refers to a female who produces more than the regular amount of lubrication when aroused. Numalas are much prized by the Blood Kindred and sought after as mates because they are more likely to be able to accommodate a Blood Kindred warrior’s larger than average cock.

Psychic-Knife—a torture device developed by the Scourge which is able to break the mental and emotional bond between a Kindred and his bride.

Rage—also Protective Rage or Berserker Rage—a state of altered consciousness that comes over a Kindred warrior when his bride is threatened. It floods the bloodstream with endorphins and causes such intense anger and aggression that a Kindred in this state becomes a killing machine who will die to protect the woman he has claimed.

Rai'ku Kindred—a branch of the Kindred who have interbred with the Rai'ku, a race known for having an animal nature called a dr'gin within that causes them to be exceptionally savage. The Rai'ku usually has his first "turning", the time when he first transforms into his inner dr'gin on his name day or birthday. After that, he can change back and forth between his human and dr'gin forms at will.

Sacred Grove—an area of green and purple trees that houses the temple of the Mother of All Life. The Kindred Mother ship has been equipped with an artificial green sun like the one on their home world in order to allow these holy trees to grow and flourish.

Scourge—a genetic trade gone wrong, these menacing outsiders have twisted desires and sexual needs fierce enough to frighten away even the most adventurous. Their need to dominate and possess their women completely has led to a strange prophesy that they must fulfill…or die trying.

Scourge Prophesy—“One of two, alike and yet different—the double fruit of a single womb from the third planet of a yellow sun. She shall be marked with a white star between her breasts.” These words were spoken by Mee’ah—the last living female of the Scourge race who was believed to be a great seer. The Scourge are a dying race, forced to create new members in artificial wombs called flesh tanks or vats because they have no females. Yet, because they have some of the same genetic characteristics as the Kindred, they are able to create only male children and each new generation is weaker than the last. The prophesy refers to the woman the Scourge believe will be able to mate with the AllFather and bear only daughters to rejuvenate their race.

Skrillix Plant—also known as the Pain Vine. This plant is found only in the heart of the Rageron jungles called the Deep Blue. The brilliant crimson berries of the skrillix are said to cure many illnesses, including stasis sickness and can also dissolve an improperly placed or artificial soul bond. The thorns are said to be as poisonous as the berries are helpful. One prick from a skrillix thorn can give waking nightmares, forcing the victim to relive painful memories. When minds are linked by the juice of the berries, these visions can be shared with others who can witness them via a chemically induced neural link.

Take-me—an animal native to Twin Moons that has been domesticated by the Kindred for transportation aboard their ship. The Take-me has green fur and two heads, one on either end. Each head has three purple eyes. The Take-me has the unique features of being to expand and compress its mass which makes it ideal for storage. Because they originally lived in caves, most Take-mes stay very contentedly in small dark areas in the Kindred food prep areas where they live off the scraps and leavings of their master’s meals. They can eat almost anything except banana peels which they are allergic to.

Tharp—an animal that looks very much like a thin fur blanket which can be worn as a garment. Tharps are cultivated on Tranq Prime and prized for their ability to multiply their host’s body heat and keep them warm in even the most frigid conditions. A tharp can be worn by only one person— as a neophyte or youngster it imprints upon a host and will slowly starve if parted from them. Tharps are intelligent and capable of limited movement. They live as long as their host and subsist only on body heat, needing no other form of sustenance to survive.

Think-Me—a thin silver wire worn around the temples which facilitates mental communication between people who already have an intimate connection.

Touch Kindred—a branch of the Kindred who are able to "touch" their females with their minds using a kind of sexual telekinesis.

Touch-U—a flat black mat-like animal native to Tranq Prime which the Kindred have adapted to be a home health appliance. The Touch-U is capable of giving a gentle massage or an all-out erotic experience depending on which button is pushed.

Twin Kindred—come from Twin Moons—a world of vast, stormy oceans dotted with craggy but beautiful islands. True to their namesake, Twin Kindred always come in pairs. The brothers are not identical, however. There is always a light twin and a dark twin. These labels refer not just to skin, hair, and eye coloring but to the twin’s moods and perceptions of the world. The dark twin in the pair is usually more moody and withdrawn while the light twin takes a substantially brighter view of life. The twins are closely linked and able to sense each other’s emotions. They cannot be separated by long distances or for long periods of time without severe pain. They must also share a woman, linking her into their mental and emotional exchange for very intense ménage sex.

Urlich—a type of dog bred by the Scourge. At maturity they are modified with machinery to heighten their sense of smell and intelligence which results in a cyborg-type animal. Once in pursuit of whatever scent has been programmed into their brains, the urlich are utterly single minded and incapable of stopping until their prey has been cornered and captured.

Wave—a Kindred cooking appliance which emits thousands of finely collimated beams of heat to cook food in under a minute.

Zichther—an animal native to the jungles of Rageron, the zichther resembles a small bright blue teddy bear in appearance until it opens its mouth and reveals three rows of incredibly sharp, shark-like teeth.

About the Author

Evangeline Anderson is a registered MRI tech who would rather be writing. And yes, she is nerdy enough to have a bumper sticker that says “I’d rather be writing.” Honk if you see her! She is thirty-something and lives in Florida with a husband, a son, and two cats. She had been writing erotic fiction for her own gratification for a number of years before it occurred to her to try and get paid for it. To her delight, she found that it was actually possible to get money for having a dirty mind and she has been writing paranormal and Sci-fi erotica steadily ever since.

You can find her online at her website www.evangelineanderson.com

Come visit for some free reads and to find out what’s coming soon. You can also connect with her on Facebook http://www.facebook.com/evangeline.anderson.773